My Super secret life
I guess it started like, about a month ago yanno? See I really screwed up but like not back then. I mean really screwed up and I’m in trouble I think I could like go to like jail or like mebbe even like uhm die. See my name in Sunny, Sunny Harper and my dad’s this really smart research scientist he works for this company called Genoma-Tech.
See it all like started when like Amanda Stone moved into my school. (The Skunt) She is incredibly hot looking. Blonde, blue eyes, big perfect breasts and a tiny waist and long legs and a perfect tan to like, die for. (I like hate her.) She was so good looking it, like didn’t even make sense.
I knew she was like up to like no good as soon as she showed up. East Diamond Hills High School was like my domain. I was the best looking girl in the school and head of the cheer squad and on student council, home coming queen and… and was/am dating the hottest jock in school and the richest, Matt Stevens.
I’m like, so like totally in like love with Matty. See he’s like, the totally king of like the school. And he’s like all mine. Or I’m like his; yeah I’m like his yanno? He like gets me to like blow him and he like totally loves that and he likes brags about it like a lot. I’ve even done it with like him in front of his guys, like on the team and stuff. Heck he’s like so like, dependent on me and I like got him this really good deal with the like college old guys by like polishing their like rods. No like other girl’d do that for him. Actually all the little bitches would like, so totally do it but I ain’t like letting Matty know that like yanno? I put like out for him like all the time cause, he’s mine and he’s like not getting away from me cause he’s already rich but like he’s gonna be like famous too like yanno. So like, he’s the king of the school and I’m so like, the queen.
And yanno, that’s like the way it was like supposed to always be yanno? I’m like Sunny Harper and they’re supposed to think I’m like the shit. Cause I like am.
Then she came and started challenging my like I dunno status something. I really hated that, it just seemed like she was stealing my spotlight and that people who where like my friends were like flocking to her. So I’m like NFW (No-fucking-way) and she’s like totally gonna get what’s like coming to her and I like so gonna put her back in her like place like where she’s like sucking her daddies bone. And all those little like sympathsizers are like gonna get like theirs for like totally turning like douche bag traitors on me an stuff.
So like I was doing yoga trying to figure a way to like be like better than her and stuff when I hear dad talking into the dictation thing about this zino-what’s it and the fact it’s like full of these like quantum-like stem cells and they’d make the test subjects potentially stronger and faster and better looking and blah, blah blah…I knew it. I knew I needed to get like the junk. I knew if I got it this stuff might not ever get out because of stupid stuff but oh no. I was gonna be like quantumly better looking. I like knew like quantumly was like good and stuff.
I snuck into his office and took the vial of the stuff and did up a syringe. I know how to like use a needle, I worked in a spa and we did like botox. I shot myself up with the dose I heard daddy say in his like recorder thingy then replace the liquid with like saline.
But that was like four hours ago. My head like really hurts and I’m like having these major cramps like I just got done a cheer meet and was like having my period. I tried to get up out of the bed. I fell hit the floor. I yanked the phone off of my nightstand and passed out. Like see, I like said I might like die.
***
Ow.
Okay I do not recommend sleeping on carpet flat on your chest when you’re a C-Cup. The pile has made its imprint into my skin and it hurts. I get up and my head still hurts and I’m stiff and sore.
I go into the bathroom and start to check myself out. I don’t see anything different. I mean other than I look like shit. Serious bed head. I crank my tunes and sugar-pop starts playing out and I know the song and the words but it’s just kind of Ick.
I dial through the system on my really bitching stereo dad bought me and I’ve never really paid any attention to it which is weird because playing with it now, It's really awesome. This is so cool that it ends up with me like being fascinated by it and have it hooked up to my computer. I’m picking out songs and play lists and satellite radio stations.
I hear my mother clicking down the hall in her heels and into my room. I’m sitting on the floor playing with my i-pod, my laptop and my stereo the whole time just in my panties totally geeking out.
“Sunny?”
“Hi mom, good morning!”
“You aren’t ready for school yet?”
“Uhm, oh I kinda forgot I was playing with the computer and the stereo and my i-pod.”
“Okay but you’re usually up and done and dressed right by now and hitting me or your father up for cash.”
I get up and turn my stuff off and put it away. “I’m actually good for money mom.”
“You are? You’re turning down money?” she reaches over and feels my forehead.
“Mom, I’m fine. But you know, if you’re offering…” She passes me a twenty from her purse. Is this enough?
“Sure is thank you!” I give her a Hug and a kiss on the cheek as I dance into my bathroom as Joan Jet and the blackhearts start playing. I get soapy and sing along in the shower.
“I don’t give a damn ‘bout my reputation.”
“You’re living in the past it’s a new generation.”
“A girl can do what she wants to do and that’s…”
“What I’m gonna do.”
“An I don’t give a damn ‘bout my bad reputation.”
I really get into the ancient rock tune called “Bad Reputation.” And I do a quick shower and dry off and blow dry my hair while brushing it and rocking out to all these awesome tunes I never even knew existed.
What a weird morning.
I go to my large walk in closet.
Wow, I own a lot of clothes. I own too many clothes, and boy do I ever have a thing for pink.
I dress kind of quickly and put on a bra and panties in the white lacy really smoking hot French cuts. I don’t really seem to own anything really that regular or everyday. Still, I’m really liking how hot I look it them though. I go for a light pink sweater with a really low sweeping bust line and it really shows me off. I put on a mini skirt and grab my books…okay it takes awhile to find them all but I do and take my laptop case and my laptop. And head off to school in my little convertible. It’s a cute little thing and I have a bit of fun driving it this morning and there’s the killer traffic this morning in PC so I plug my phone into the car and bring up the traffic reports and the gps thing and take a different route than I usually do and go and pick up Amy and Stacy my too best friends.
They are both waiting for me at Espresso-Loco. I park and waltz in they’re sipping these coffee like Sunday drink things. I actually do to but today the queasy in still going. I hope I didn’t poison myself with that shot. I step up to the counter and order a …”Double strong green tea please and three crullers.” The clerk/barista boy looks at me funny. I pay him and leave a two buck tip.
I go over to sit with the girls. “Hey guys morning!”
Stacy looks at me. “You’re like late yanno.”
Amy nods. “Yeah what’s up, did Matty give you a banging too hard last night.”
I frown. “Yeah we went out and then we went up to Aster park and started making out and I gave him a blow job and we started hanging sex and it was going really good then bam, he was done…I faked getting off.” i make a face because that wasn't really all that fun for me.
Both of them are staring at me. Amy feels my forehead. “Sunny are you like feeling okay?”
“Not really, I think I might be starting early I’ve been achy and crampy all morning.”
“Oh it’s just that you never say anything like yanno bad about Matty.” Amy says.
Stacy sips her goopy coffee mocha what’s it. “You sure you okay, you’re talking like weird.”
“Uhm no like way like girls I’m so like not talking like weird like.” I’m joking, making fun of the way they’re talking and it goes right over their heads.
Stacy tilts her head at me. “I dunno, something’s like different Sunny?”
Amy nods.
They bring over my tea and my doughnuts I inhale all three. Yummy, I could so eat more.
Both Amy and Stacy are staring at me like I’m a monster.
Stacy… “OMG you’re pregnant!”
“No I’m not pregnant I can’t get pregnant I’m on the implants.”
Amy… “Ooh, then you must be having your visitor ‘cause you like heffer-hoovered those like carb bombs.”
“I was hungry! I was rushed this morning and didn’t have anything to eat for breakfast, I starving.” I look down at my stomach with a pout; it actually takes that minute to growl at me.
Stacy looks at me and rolls her eyes. “You’re acting like too weird to be true this morning come on we’ll be late we can stop by the market and get some apples and carrots and some bottled water okay?”
“Uhm, yeah sure…” I get in the car and they’re looking at my books and my computer like I’m not supposed to have them. They share a look. I pull off and gps the market and take a few short cuts to get there.
Okay they are weirding me out. We leave the main streets and drive down these side streets that seem perfectly normal but they act like they’re holding their breath like they smell something. I am really not getting it and neither are they. “What?”
Amy gets this look on her face. “Uhm like Sunny like why did we take like the groudy streets and stuff to get here.”
“Uhm… because it’s shorter Amy.”
“But we could have like been like seen in the same like streets as like the plebes.”
“But it’s shorter.”
“But it’s like Eew?” and she says it like I’m stupid.
“What are we like doing at this like hole?” Stacy blurts of as I pull into this local mini-mart that has an outside produce stand. She’s got this look on her face.
“What, it’s the closest market on the way to school; I figured we’d save some time.”
“You’re going to like get us like killed.” Amy actually looks scared?
I get out of the car and head inside. They very quickly follow me not wanting to be outside in the parking lot with the rough crowd. “Come on you guys stop being so scared and snobby.”
Once more they look at me like I’m an alien.
Both of them are kind of keeping up with this steady stream of blah, blah, blah about how they don’t like it here and how this place is where the plebes go to shop and stuff.
It’s giving me “like” a headache. Actually I feel worse and worse more and more crampy like in most of my body and muscles and stuff. The more ticked off I get the worse I feel.
I’m starting also to kind of remember things.
I was just like them, attitude and language and everything just last night.
Before I took the stuff.
Oh shit it is doing something to me.
I’m not supposed to be hungry, well we’re all hungry…we eat stuff like apples and carrots because it make you feel fuller for longer then we fill up with water. Gotta stay thin, as this as possible, gotta be popular no matter what.
I think I’m disgusted with myself…yeah, kinda feel like I’m going to hurl. I head into the bathroom and kind of sweat and pant and heave over the sink.
Then I hear the gunshots ringing through the air of the store. I hear somebody yelling. “This is a stick up! everybody on the floor!”
The cramps hit my body full force and I think I’m going to die. My breath comes in ragged gasps and my clothes get too tight and there’s a flare of light around my skin, golden flames cover me but I’m not burning…? Everything changes get bigger, gets ripped like a steroid freak...My clothes became something else? I’m wearing a weightlifters shirt and knee length loose leather boxing shorts and sandals…It takes only a minute and I stare at my reflection in the mirror.
Six and a half feet tall, three hundred pounds of ripped tanned muscle, golden hair, golden eyes and I’m…I’m...
“Holy shit!” I’m a guy!
My Super Secret Life-2
Chapter 2
I stared at myself, and in the mirror. “Wow…I’m kinda hot.”
Annnnd, suddenly I kind of feel like a retard for saying that.
But, I look good.
And I’m huge.
No, Sonny…look later.
I sneak to the door and peek out. There’s three guys with those stupid stocking masks yelling for everyone to get down. They’ve got shotguns. I’m not even sure what I was thinking but I slipped out and moved between the aisles keeping as far out of sight as I could. I grabbed a big can of pineapple juice and hefted it, weird it kinda felt like Styrofoam?
I saw one of them.
I looked for the other two one was at the windows looking for the police. The other was raiding the cash registers and the 3rd was waving his gun over the crowd yelling still for everyone to stay down.
I hit the guy in front of the windows. I step out quickly and throw the can of juice in a perfect spiral that my boyfriend would be super jealous of if you could really see it.
It let my hand like I shot it out of a cannon.
“Whoa shit.”
It hit the goon in the chest and exploded and lifted him off his feet and back a dozen feet out through the plate glass window and into the parking lot.
Like I said.
Whoa shit.
Then the guy in the middle of the room starts to freak out and blows apart a stand of Layser brand potato chips. It’s a pump action and he goes to give it a stroke or pump…(Okay wow guns are phallic, no wonder women think so. The jerking off motion…, cocking, loading…Yeesh.)…Anyway there’s this instinct to move, and I run at him. And I’m like Chester on a cheeto fast. By the time he pumps a load… (Snerk) into the gun I’m there and take a swing at him.
And I miss.
Yeah, I’m a girl or I was one I’ve never been in a fight before.
I swing again.
He ducks it and drives the butt of the shotgun into my stomach. I don’t even feel it. Literally I didn’t and the force he hit me with and my resistance or whatever knocks him off his feet.
So I kick him in the ribs and send him flipping thirty feet away through the air to come crashing down in a display of bananas.
Super strength check.
Then something hits me hard and stings like someone wacking you across the back with a tennis racket.
“Ow shit!”
I hold my back a second and turn around the guy who was at the cash pumps another round and blasts me full in the chest. I react, I cover myself with my arms and turn kind of away and it hurts, it really hurts like getting wacked again. (Okay, maybe it’s me being a guy now but wow do I reference penile terms, pump, wacked…wow…just wow.)
But the shotgun pellets don’t break skin.
They don’t knock me down and there’s no blood.
It, I hurt like hell. I kinda feel like I’d want to cry right now, but there’s something else kinda bubbling up in me drowning out the normal if girly reaction to cry because I’ve been hit.
I’m pissed.
Angry and it’s not an anger I know, not that so angry you hurt anger. No this, this is different, seductive, heady powerful anger and I punch him in the chest. It breaks things and his chest kind of crumples.
I killed him…
Oh shit, oh shit, shit, shit, shit…
Then I hear him make this really sick wheezy sound as he’s trying to breathe. I nearly crap myself in relief.
I look around and spot Stacy and Amy on the floor looking freaked out. “Hey uhm…you two please call 911 this guy needs an ambulance!”
Amy has her phone out and starts to dial. I almost called them by their names. That be awkward.
I hear the blare of police sirens.
Shit, what do I do now? There are flashes, and there’s people taking my pictures with their damned phones, even frigging Stacy is doing it. Heck if I wasn’t the new Super on the scene and I was me I’d be doing it too.
When in doubt…Yeah I’m running away. I need to get out of here and time to think. I need to get a grip really badly. Unfortunately that’s going to have me go missing, Well Sunny go missing until I can figure out how to shift back.
So I take off and run out the door and down the street in the opposite direction that I’m hearing the sirens. I keep going faster and faster and faster picking up speed until I must be moving like car fast, not like hugely race car fast and stuff but I’m going at least 50mph or around that!
Taking turns is a problem, I’m sticking to side streets and stuff and there’s a whole lot more to this stuff than meets the eye. It’s hard to counter the momentum I build up. Then there’s hitting stuff under my feet like pebbles or gravel and stuff. I go down like three times because of that stuff it don’t hurt but It kind of throws me off my game and plus there’s getting me dirty. I end up bouncing off of like a dozen walls as I take alleyways and stuff. Quite by accident I learn that I can really, really jump. A stray cat got in my way and I jumped over it and crash landed crumpling like a pop can one of those meshed iron public garbage cans. It was over a hundred feet away…and yeah it was full.
You really don’t want to know what people throw away in those things and what it mutates to and becomes after four or five days in 110 degree F heat. Yeah, when I got most of the vomit inducing slime off of me I walked away, I felt like crap, my back and chest hurt and I smelled bad and looked worse. I walked if not stalked to the closest gas station and into the men’s room.
And walked back out immediately.
Holy effing Eeewww!
I made my way instead to another place that had the attached store and in store rest rooms. It was still kinda bleh but at the same time it was a far cry better that the other place. I settle in and start to wash up like a frigging homeless person. (No offense.) I wash with the liquid soap and the paper towels and do my best to get clean. This time I do slow down to take a look at myself.
I’m huge, six foot six at least, broad shoulders and long thick golden blonde hair and these golden eyes. I’m completely ripped and muscular, with these washboard abs and stuff. I keep going back to those eyes, not really human, and not that disturbing just really, really strange, And it’s an organic gold too so like the color of a golden crayon I guess with notes of like amber and little bits of brown in them to give them depth. I think I like my eyes but they’re definitely not garden variety normal.
I even check my uhm…Yeah; I’m uhm…By my girls experience huge. Yeah…I don’t really uhn check him out totally because well I’m not going to beat off in a public bathroom. But I’m a good judge of before and after and wow. By my own estimate it’s that most girls will be drool with want or be scared of it. Or both, the old me it would have been both.
And yes, yes, yes I took my first pee standing up and that’s a trip. BTW don’t start laughing when you do that. It throws off what you’re doing. And yeah you gotta aim it.
Even as I was doing the deed I really couldn’t help but go to this little fantasy place in my head where my girly mind was having these kind of prank fantasy images of all the tings that I could pee on to get even with some people now that I could just walk around and aim it. Kinda of like a pervey kid with a really Eeewww squirt gun. But I’d have never though of this stuff before.
I think being a guy is seriously messing with my brain.
Luckily I’ve a tenner in my pocket because I stuffed the bill in my bra at the coffee place. I leave and head down the street and stop in at a coffee shop and sit down and order a large black coffee. I really need to think about this. About how and why I changed. I really kind of get why. It was that stupid shot I took, that serum that the company that dad works for was concocting. But to change like this? Can I change back?
A waitress comes and brings me my coffee and I smile and thank her, she smiles back at me. It’s a kind of big smile. The one we reserve for hot guys. I look at her a second time and there’s…there’s this natural exotic artistry to her body, to the female form that I’ve never noticed before. Her smile, the shape of her face, the lush amazingly beauty of the curve and swell of her breasts, god she’s got the most amazing…oh…oh…oh it feel myself getting an erection…It’s kind of like getting a hard clit but more, well yeah more but it’s more…harder and I can feel that hardness that drives me juicy as a girl but it’s worse…it’s worse because it’s longer and god-dammit this is effed up! I can even picture the need for the relief that I’d get by sinking it deeply into her silky smooth sex. Oh my god I’m getting turned on by another woman…girl…but I’m a guy… but shouldn’t I still think like myself?
Okay, freaking out and getting all stressed about it just killed Mr. Woody.
I close my eyes and sip at my coffee, weird, it’s all so weird. Heck, I don’t even drink my coffee black. I don’t even know how to figure out how my clothes had changed. I’m just sitting there when I hear the news on the TV.
“This is Tina Hart down at the scene of a robbery gone awry at the hands of an unknown Super. As you can see from the various images that the Super in question appears to the camera as a large being of golden light or other unknown energy.”
I look up and sure enough there’s someone’s video of me doing my thing but I’m like all lit up and glowing golden enough inside my skin that it’s blocked my features some how.
I don’t remember glowing.
“Witnesses sat that he was a very large and very muscular man dress like he was a professional wrestler, or a biker from witness’s accounts.”
There’s a bunch of different people from the store in different spots each giving me a different description all of them close, none of them get the eyes though.
Then I see Stacy and Amy getting interviewed.
Stacy’s playing with her hair like she does when she’s nervous. “Like oh he was like all like totally hawt and stuff. I was like watching him the whole like time and he had like the cutest ass, and the like totally like deepest like blue eyes that were like the deepest like kinda blue yanno.”
Amy then chimes in with. “Oh yeah like totally and he like was so into us I like think because he gave us like this look and like he so like totally got us to like so call like the 911 people and like the lady on the like other line was all like rude and bossy and stuff yanno? She should like be like talked to or like something.”
Oh my god They just made my head hurt. I take my coffee and head outside and start walking down the street. I see my picture on TV’s in the windows of various stores and it kind of starts to hit me.
I might be like this forever.
I might lose everything I’ve ever know.
If I go back would my parents believe me? Or would I get arrested?
I gotta figure a way to change myself back.
I have to.
I’ve got a boyfriend!
My Super Secret Life 3
Chapter 3
Okay, it’s been a long fucking day.
Sorry I normally never swear. It must be a guy thing.
I left the diner and just started walking and trying to sort things out. I was broke, transformed into a guy and was apparently some kind of super. That’s slang for Superhuman. I walk and walk still trying to think of a way to get out of this. If I can, to get back to being me. I liked being me, being a girl or…I think I do? I’m getting things in a whole different way right now. I actually think I’m smarter? Part of me inside is miffed?, ticked off about that. I really don’t want me being smarter because of the gender shift.
I take the bit of change I’ve got and get on the Mag-Bus. I normally don’t take the bus unless it was for like cheer stuff. I sit in the back bench seat and put my feet up and stare out the window at Paradise City as we skim through the streets.
I’m going through areas of the city I’d normally never go through. I’m or Sunny was a Greendale girl and that’s one of the best neighborhoods in the city. All the houses are big and worth several million dollars. Doctors and lawyers and big time professionals. It’s one of the best places to live on the entire colony.
Yup colony.
I live on one of the biggest of all the free colonies. New Haven. I guess for some of you that are alien readers I’ll pause my story to give you the setting. A long, long time ago in the 21rst-22nd centuries Earth was a mess. They used fossil fuels until the planet was screaming then they tried to use environmental means. It would’ve worked except for one thing.
Money.
The fuel empires didn’t go softly, no they bought and destroyed environmental power companies, went nuke and batteries that didn’t last for crap. It the end the governments tried to force terms out of the companies and couldn’t and everything went nuts and it started with some “terrorists” Hitting a power facility in a place called Bolivia, the Fyrebrande company was using geo-thermal energy to power it’s cells and the terrorists tried to take it back for the people. They held it for 42 days before the plant blew in an accident, it reality they literally pulled the plug and turned the thing into a volcano.
This came out and the people, like nearly everyone was fed up. Riots started, then more violent struggles and then the governments of several smaller nations decided to take back power for the peoples. The corporations fought back, they used other countries the developed nations that they pretty much bought and the poorest of nations declared wars and Earth went into global civil war. It lasted for eighty years, Nations crumbled and companies fell and the world turned to hell. It looked like it wasn’t going to get any better and then God or Fate or Nature intervened and a massive meteor shower hit, no one was really watching for it and to this day nobody knows where it came from or why it happened.
Earth was blasted for twenty seven hours and these hit making small craters to hitting with nuke like force, to tiny golf ball hailstorms that perforated anything in there path. Earth got it ass kicked. It stopped the war, changed the political history of earth, and a global winter hit lasting about thirty years. People learned to work together or die. The poorest southern and desert places became oasis like nations, the breadbasket of earth. The surviving generations were just done, sick of the bullshit kept those that’d try to take and control things by force from doing so. This was started by King Emerson Windsor of the United Kingdom who pushed through the winter to get humanity to a resolution, to peace and he was the architect of the United Earth’s Government.
It was during the reconstruction that humanity found it was not alone. Deep in the Antarctic ice We found a ship, it was found in a science expedition to study polar magnetics and power generation. It was the thing that hit earth they think that killed Earth’s dinosaurs. (Yeah, they’ve found two “Jurassic” planets.) Well that thing was almost fought over but the United Earth Government sat on it and used it and kept the greedy from trying to stake claims on it.
Humanity took a huge collective hit to all they’re religions. We were suddenly not alone, we are not the solely created people in the universe. There were massive riots, it almost sparked another global war. There were more religious terror attacks on that facility than in all the combined history of earth.
It took the awhile but the technology was reverse engineered and the people after being through so much got caught up in the reach for the stars. I don’t know all the little details but mankind had spread out to the reaches of the solar system to some degrees after just a decade. Twenty years after that the first FTL (Faster Than Light) Space flight had happened. Three year’s of test flights out exploring likely habitable worlds mankind encountered the N’Yai.
They’re these very human like aliens with huge pupils like three times the size of ours so they look off or odd but they’re intergalactic nomads. Gypsies, that trade and travel the universe. They opened up the secrets of interstellar travel to us and humanity began to spread out. The old nations, the old special interest groups that didn’t want to live under the UEG’s rules left earth for their own colonies.
The Communists were the first to leave Earth, They getting enough together to buy and build their own ships and settled two separate regions of space one is the Red Star People’s Republic, it’s like ancient communist China and Korea and the likes. The others are the Slavic’s who wished for ancient glory days creating the SSB or the Soviet Socialist Block. Other’s followed, and we met a few other species that had become entangled with humanity.
Aerosians, a humanoid people but evolved from avians, their hair is micro fine feathers so fine that they look like spiky hair, bird like eyes. And the tendency to have snake like tanned scales on their hands and forearms, shins and feet. Sharp hard nails too, they’re required to blunt them unless they have an permit here on New Haven. They’re as good as a knife.
They’re masters of anti-gravity technology, hence the bus I’m on. There’s even hover boards like skateboards and floating grocery carts and stuff. They’d been to earth a few times in our past with several explores watching our ancient cultures.
They weren’t the only ones. The P’hari a race of aquatic humanoids that look close to us, close if you consider tropical fish skin tones with fine scales, a fin like mohawk and tiny fin like ear gills, they actually had a base on Earth two actually Atlantis and Lemuria. Atlantis was an accident when ancient earth humans that used to trade with them murdered the P’hari there and stole technology for weapons to try to start an empire. In the fight with the security teams from Lemuria the base reactor went off by accident in the combat. They deemed it too dangerous to stay and left us.
Now they are in several embassy cities under our oceans, and they run massive aquaculture businesses and are great designers of Glass-steel and sonic technologies.
I guess lastly and most importantly are the Vishanti. They’re a blue skinned Hindi like people. Actually they are Hindu. They had lived on earth for a long time the result of a crashed ship during a battle in a civil war, religious war. Their religion was adopted by the natives as was much of their culture. There’s differences but there’s so much of the same that they are considered blood cousins to each other by the will of their gods. The Vishanti have accepted hindu humans into their society and planets and they’ve lifted the hindu people to unforeseen heights.
There’s a lot like a couple of million hindu in Paradise City and at least a hundred thousand Vishanti the largest number outside of New Calcutta. I see them all over the place as the bus floats through the city.
God I didn’t think I remembered anything from taking history last term. Wait I didn’t…I only passed because I…eewww. I remember being on my knees giving Mr. Tate a blowjob for a B grade. My stomach twists at the memory of it and I pull my legs up in the bus seat more mentally horrified than anything.
Before the injection, before my change I…I’d have never thought that this was a bad thing. I mean why be hot if you can’t use it to get everything you want.
God the things I thought kinda make me shake a bit. Was I getting smarter? I think I’m getting smarter? Part of me is scared, scared and wanting to go back to not being aware of what a stupid, vapid, stunned…My head’s hurting and I kind of just shut down there in the seat for awhile.
It’s when I hear the bus stop along with the distant pop, pop, pop, of gunfire. I look up and find myself in almost alien surroundings. Jacksonland…it’s basically what’d be referred to as the “Projects” and is the massive labyrinth sub city within PC where many of the blacks had established their own city in the early colonial days.
Yeah their own city, there were hundreds of thousands of groups trying stuff like this going on in the colonial era. Here was going to be the proof that black people of every ethnics type could live together and disprove all the stereotypes held against them. It started and was very successful for a long time until the base industries began to dry up slowly, and the other communities and cities grew up around it and it got absorbed into the main city. It’s been rebuild tones of times as it’s a very race based neighborhood, but it’s gotten bad with the gangs and the criminals and …well I don’t know the rest, The ditzy me never paid attention to things like this.
The place is like nothing I’ve seen before. There’s people on the Mag-Bus I’d never have gone near before, I’m the only white person there. I’m the only one really paying attention to the shots that were fired. They all look like they’re very serious about ignoring it. We’re not really out of that area that fast like maybe ten minutes…no police.
We drive through the place for an hour two before the Mag-Bus leaves the area and heads out to the closest transfer station. I get off there, and get another bus home. Dad, he might be my only chance to get some help.
I have to transfer like three times and go through neighborhoods that I’d just never have gone near before. Havana Beach, Viet-Seoul, Kali until we cross The Belt, It’s a superhighway that literally seems to separate the haves from the have-nots. I actually sigh once I’m back in my old neighborhood and Greendale just seems so nice right now. It’s clean and rich with the manicured lawns and all that clean quiet stuff I’m used to. It feels like I haven’t been home for a week instead of being gone all day and all night.
There’s a couple of police cars outside of my house. Oh yeah, shit technically I’m still missing. I cut through the backyards my new powers letting me literally hop hedges and fences with ease. I get into my backyard and slip into the gardener’s shed and try to figure out what to do, how to talk to my parents, to my dad.
I guess at some point I closed my eyes and fell asleep trying to get some relief from the headache that hadn’t stopped since everything started to snowball in my head while on the bus.
I get woken up by the sudden burst of sunlight and the gardener yelling in Mandarin that I’m in the shed. My back’s sore, my head hurts, I’m starving and feel like crap. I shield my eyes from the light and feel my breasts move. My breasts…I’m back to being me!!!
I’m crying because I’m so relieved to be me again. I step outside the shed to be swept into a hug by my dad and my mom who are crying and telling me how worried they were about me. There’s four police officers running up two with guns drawn in case of trouble.
It’s more stress from that point on. Questions from the police officers who brought in a detective.
“Can you tell us what happened?”
“Uhm, I remember the robbery started and I was in the bathroom.”
“Did you see, what happened in the store?”
“No, I heard the gunshots and I think I fainted.”
“You’ve been gone, all day and all night do you know where you’ve been?”
“No, but I kinda remember that I was carried?”
“By who, the vigilante?”
“I dunno, It was like kinda like a dream yanno.” That’s the ticket, ditz it up Sunny, act like the bobble-head, be the bobble-head, I give him my best kind of empty blue eyed look.
“So you can’t remember anything?”
“Nuh-uh, I was like all woozy and stuff. Ooooh, ooooh I remember like all these muscles against me, so was he like cute?”
“Uhm, I wouldn’t be able to tell miss, he wasn’t able to be seen clearly on the cameras.”
“It like Sunny, you don’t have to call me miss yanno.”
“Uhm…”
“Sunny….” That’s my mom. “Don’t be flirting with the young detective.” I dramatically roll my eyes. “Okaaay Mom.” But I shoot him a wink. He’s not long getting away from me and my dim sexiness.
He and dad take awhile to talk then we’re off to the hospital. Why because the Super, the vigilante was glowing so I might have radiation poisoning or something or I was drugged and about another hundred other things that might have been done to me including a rape kit. Yeah, what a way to have your dad find out you’re no longer a virgin. It turns out that I’m clean, there’s nothing wrong with me. Good news is that with all the (shudder) being free with myself I haven’t caught anything.
I’m not going to be the same girl as I was before.
Mom’s great, she’s right there with me and through the whole thing. The doctors tell her I might have a traumatic memory block from being so close to the violence but without anything wrong with me they’re not too worried. In fact they say that too many questions might trigger/push me into shock. I guess I lucked out with that one.
I get showered there when I’m done, mom having brought me my clothes from home. I also have my purse back with the girls having given it to my mom after the police had checked it out.
I’m not the same. No, I’m really not the same. One, my shower was turning me on. Touching myself turned me on. I’m not talking about the whole having a masturbatory fantasy in the shower but just touching my body felt sensual to my touch as well as my body. It was very surreally strange. Secondly is during my time there I was noticing just how very, attractive to me the other women around me were.
A little freaked? Yeah you could say that.
I took a time out in the bathroom while getting dressed and stared at the mirror for awhile trying to relive the feeling of getting hard…my skin started to glow from the inside, energy began to leak out of me. It was hard to stop it, I ended up actually playing with my breasts and start to feel good, start to feel like myself…as a girl, and the power sinks back inside of me.
Yes, sexual feelings. It makes sense right now just like being threatened brought on the shift. Would I have changed if the robbery hadn’t happened? I don’t know but at least I know there’s an aspect of control with this. It’s tied to strong emotions I think, I’m going to have to play with this a lot more but where I can do it in public.
As for my attraction to women? I spend part of the time checking out men too, letting my mind go to my dirty places. Yep, I still like guys so this attraction must be a guy form side effect maybe?
I’m definitely smarter. In the different waiting room/areas I read every magazine there. Mom thought I was just flipping through them but I read all the magazines and even the out of date newspapers and now my heads swirling with all this stuff I never knew before.
It helps me with my dazed look when the news reporter from the store thing was there outside to ask me questions. Dad took over and told her about my “medical condition.” I answer some basic questions like the detective asked and I play dumb and miss the cues and act really ditzy enough that I’m more of a pain than a story. I even yell a shout out to my girls, to my Mattie and try to get a sound bite about getting elected prom queen again. You know that big breasted blonde totally self absorbed bubble headed bimbo you hated going to school with? Yeah I so totally am her for the interview.
This could be a good cover for me.
My Super Secret Life-4.
Chapter 4
I’d been home at Mom and Dad’s insistence for a few days now. They just wanted me to adjust to being home and safe while keeping me clear of my friends and Mattie. I still talked to them online but it was hard to not pull my hair out over the way that they talked.
Amy: “You’re like so totally getting like major sympathy votes because of what like happened.”
Stacy: “Oh like totally you’re really rocking it Sunny! OMG!!! You’re so totally rocking the whole like sick vote.”
Me: “Guys I’m like not staying home because it was like my choice. I’m just trying to keep my parents happy.”
Yes I’m speaking diztese because I’ve been getting looks from my friends whenever we do video chat. I’m slowly, slowly weaning myself off of it in front of my parents. Mom had been giving me funny looks about it and I just shrugged at her.
“Hey, I’m just starting to out grow it.” It sounded good enough that she went with it. Like dad noticing me reading more and being online a whole lot more. It’s not like I’ve got a superhuman IQ or anything but I did take a test and scored 139 on it.
It’s like before all of this I really never used my brain for a whole lot of stuff. I was more concerned with shopping and status and sex. When I think about the stuff I used to do it’s kind of scary, kind of slutty.
Amy: “So like when are you like coming back to like school again?”
Me: “Mom and dad said that’d I’d be okay to go back to school on Monday.”
Stacey: “So that’s like really cool, but can we like hang out again or are you on like quartantine or something like that yanno?”
I almost correct her about me being quarantined but it’d just go over her head. I thought about it a moment or two. “Yeah okay we’ll go like shopping or something but I wanna leave like room fer like Mattie if he wants to do something.”
Both of them squeal and start jabbering at once and as much as it gives me a headache it seems that we’re going shopping then meeting or getting the guys to meet us down at the beach.
I sign off saying I’ll see then in like an hour and I sigh and go look for mom and dad. Mom’s in the kitchen and Dad’s there too. He’s working on something on his laptop and drinking a coffee. He’s been working a lot from home since my whole ordeal thing. Both of them look up at me and smile. Dad looks me over like he’s still checking to see if I’m okay. “Is everything alright honey?”
“Oh, yeah Dad. I was just talking to the girls and we were planning on going shopping and then hitting like the beach and stuff. Is that okay?”
“I think it’d be okay. I think we’ve cooped you up here long enough do you need anything?”
“Uhm well, since you’re asking.” Big smile, and I flutter my eyelashes at him. He sighs and takes out his wallet and passes me his credit card or one of them.
“Please go easy on me.”
“I will thank you daddy.” I give him a big hug and a kiss on his cheek. I’ve got to be careful with it, I mean really. There’s buying stuff and being all into the whole girl thing but there’s just abusing the privilege too. I’m finding myself a whole lot more aware of this stuff now.
I head up to my room and take a quick shower and blow dry off my hair and knowing I’m headed to the beach I put on some lotion with a good SPF in it. I go for a nice sundress and sandals but I still go for my pink rose and lace Genevieve’s she was like this super models like super model and had started her own lingerie chain like the old classic place called Victoria’s secret that came out of the olden days back on earth and stuff.
I still like my girly stuff; I still am a girl even if I’m changed. It’s weirdly more fun now that I spent a day on the other side of the fence and heck; I’m still kind of sitting on that fence. I think part of the residue of the changes is the fact that I’m definitely bi-sexual now. I pay attention to women in a way that I just never did before.
I’ve been watching TV and seen commercials where women would be selling things to women and had thoughts of I’d like to kiss those lips, I want to touch her, gee what would it be like to do that and other things…Now don’t get me wrong I’m still into guys, I see a hot guy on the TV or whatever and I’m still thinking Yummy but there’s just more now going on in my head.
Twice over the last three days I’ve felt him stirring inside of me. Usually when I’m getting turned on towards other girls. I can tell it’s him; I get this weird kind of heat in my eyes actually that I checked out in the mirror once and they glow and are golden like the color had changed but the light behind them is like sunlight. That and it comes with this feeling of getting heavier, and of getting a hard on. Which is similar enough to getting my clitty hard but so, so different.
This morning really, really early I had uhm been in the shower relieving some of my girl needs…yes we do that. When I turned myself on and it led to me shifting and relieving pressure another way. OMG, the difference! Okay if you’ve ever read that the female orgasm is all of that then you’re sort of true, but a male orgasm is just as powerful but so much more suddenly intense. Or it was for me.
As a girl it just washes out of my insides to the outer reaches of my skin which is a huge part of female eroticism anyway and cascades back like ripples in a pond. A guy’s is different …really different. It’s like the heat, that sexual heat builds up inside of you until you just can’t take it anymore and you explode. And yeah we girls might feel like we explode too but we don’t, not like the guys do, not even close.
But there’s this huge spike of endorphins and feelings that go with it that just…it’s like every defense is completely lowered and their vulnerable for those short seconds.
I’ve though about that last part a lot. Guys are taught and raised to be so hard on the inside. Culturally they have their own expectations on them that they had better live up to. Things that would hurt us as women as people we get to cry and share and get over but even in a family most guys are islands unto themselves. Each time a guy has sex and finds release he opens up to that person and lets things out. It’s like a hull breach in space. He releases stuff he’s buried and if he’s with a single person then they see more and more and more of him until he starts to open up more. Yes it’s not all sexually driven either and there’s an emotional part of that too in a relationship but the sex is where the armour cracks.
It’s often those cracks and the threat of getting close to someone that has a lot of guys I figure running for the hills and hopping from bed to bed.
I spent a lot of time thinking about this and I kind of can see it from both perspectives. I mean take the friendships between guys. Real friendships and bonds are few and far between but you take those guys who are really there for each other because it’s socially acceptable to be that close for them. Cops, Firefighters, Military other stuff like that and you can see them as tight as it gets. Why some relationships go wonky because the girls are literally not used to seeing men that tied to each other. For a new girl it’d be a hugely hard group to get into unless she’s part of that culture. How many police or firefighters are married to girls from those kinds of families?
I honestly think girls and women don’t get guys because we don’t put enough thought into what has gone on in their lives. And it’s no good asking and badgering, when I was locked into guy form I was very tightly packed emotionally, contained. I should have been freaking out and crying. Hell I was really violent too but I didn’t break down. They are just not wired the same way as we are. Badgering a guy about his feelings is likely to be seen as intrusive and unwanted. I’m going to test all this stuff out as I see Mattie and see if and what happens and stuff. I’m curious to see if half of the stuff I’m thinking and feeling might be real.
Hell if I’m close, I might even write a book.
Oh and yeah I’m getting a handle on this changing thing. I was right if I can pool together feeling girly and me I can change back, if I can focus on feeling male and stuff I change. It takes awhile to do both just not in the flash like time it happened at the store so I figure that adrenaline does stuff to the process. Like a tweak to my fight or flight responses.
I get dressed and decide I’m at least going to treat myself to a new bathing suit but I pack away my faux-buckskin on just in case and pack sunscreen and towels as well as a bunch of other things I need.
I just get downstairs when Stacy pulls into the yard in her new Aero-Van and Amy is with her. It’s a Mecedes-Volks model so it kind of looks like those van things that earthers used to use back in the ancient 1960’s but bigger and mixing the classic lines of the two transport companies. I’m a bit nervous, I mean its Stacy and she’s flying.
But it turns out that my fears are actually ungrounded as we take off and pull into the civil flight traffic lanes. Yes we have flying cars here, it’s not what you think and it might be at the same time. One they’re sort of not too common for most people, this van is second hand and still would cost an easy half million sticker price. Her dad’s likely shelling a grand a month out in payments.
Two the civilian limit to the technology only lets you go about 70 mph on average while police aero-cruisers are rated at close to 300-400 mph, the same with emergency response vehicles. To me those are good things for those types of organizations.
Three even though we use gel-stabilized hydrogen in our vehicles now flying needs so much power to generate the anti-gravity polarity it eats fuel like crazy, then there’s the manufactured installed ceiling limits about fifteen hundred feet and all the rules and regulations and stuff.
But flying over the city about five hundred feet up tunes blasting and the windows down and looking at everything it’s so worth it. Plus you got to take a pretty hard piloting test before you can get your aero-license.
We stop at Fairchild Drive and we hit the shops there and we or rather Stacy hires a rental valet to drive her van from shop to shop as we hit the stores. We enter from the rooftop at Boleros and we start going from shop to shop there. Fairchild Drive is like Rodeo Drive from the olden days on earth. Its smack in the middle of diamond hills and it has two lanes going each way but instead of a divider between them there in a seven mile long galleria of high end everything from all over the place and the same for either side of the street. A coffee here isn’t a coffee and it’ll still run you between six and twenty dollars and the pair of designer sunglasses I was just looking at because they looked cute and have a name brand attached to them had a price tag on them for seven hundred dollars.
I feel a little sick. Did any of those people on the bus in those other areas of the city even make that in a week? Two weeks? I watch as Amy buys herself two pair of them. It’s really disturbing to me. I try stuff on but at the prices and stuff I just can’t bring myself to buy anything here not thinking of the other people out there who just can’t. The whole while Stacy and Amy are buying things that would make dozens of house payments for people who don’t live in that upper fifteen percent of the wealth category. Stacy’s dad is a big shot in the casino business here in town where the far east coast of the city near Diamond hills where we live is home to hundreds of casino’s and resorts right on the beach. Amy’s dad sells cars in our neighborhood, nice sporty little cars that cost you and arm and a leg. Both dads’ make seven, high seven figures a year.
I’m not poor either by any means, my dad’s a very, very well paid bio-ware and chemical engineer. I told you about the Vishanti and the bio-ware markets? Well dad owns the patent on this new organically grown thing that eats a bunch of fat cells and produces collagen. Yeah we’re really well off and mom still looks in her late twenties early thirties even though she’s forty four. Mom’s an attorney as well dealing in cinematic and film but as well as deals in the occasional divorce too. She only works when she wants to and not because she has to and she gets paid really well. I know I’m bragging but bitching at the same time. I’m part of that section of society that is the rich kids that everyone else wants to be like, or to use, or just hates because looking around me at the people that are shopping and comparing them to the people waiting on us.
Yeah, I’m part of the rich douche bag set.
And then there’s the fact I’m getting really distracted and fighting myself. I like shopping or I did and I like my friends even though lately they’re driving me a little nuts with the valley speak and all that. But it’s him that’s driving me a little around the bend. Both Stacy and Amy are really beautiful girls. Picture a pair of seventeen year old blondes that are in great shape from cheerleading and yoga and stuff now add it that their both had facial symmetry surgery done and their noses done and then they’ve had dad’s collagen treatments so their seventeen year old perfect bodies are covered in literally perfect and taut skin of a fourteen to a fifteen year old and you’ve got the average rich teen girl from Diamond hills. Complete the look with no body hair and a set of flawless perfectly symmetrical d-cup breasts and they are the living dream of girl hotness.
Oh they know it too so they wear the sexiest lingerie and things and even if they don’t act like the way they do in school around me I’m dressing and undressing with them in the dressing rooms seeing them in their under things as well as seeing them naked and it’s turning me/him on. I feel my eyes getting hot every once in a while and that feeling like I could shift and really want to do things with them, to them…it’s only the sheer fun and slinky girly feeling of getting dressed myself that is keeping me I think from shifting over and some…okay a lot of will power.
It’s making me kind of cranky and very, very sexually pent up. My hot girly parts ache and hurt and there’s also that kind of and ache inside of me like pent up male arousal too.
It makes for kind of a long morning. I really wish that Amy or Stacy had some lesbian tendencies but they don’t and are kind of snobbish and hostile toward people who are different.
It’s tolerable though and actually gets a whole lot better when we get to the beach. I change and we stake out our place at the private members only beach that is part of the casino area the Stacy’s dad works for.
As soon as I hit the sun all sun-screened up and in my bathing suit I’m feeling better. The first thing I do which we never do is go for a swim. Yeah I was one of those girls who’d go to the beach and not go into the water. But with the day and my frustrations I need the swim and the cool water. I swim out to the buoy line and the nets and stay out there for like fifteen minutes before heading back I’m kind of body surfing with some of the swells. God I haven’t done this since I was like nine or so and then it started getting to where it just wasn’t cool to just go the beach and have fun in the water.
The girls look at me when I get out of the water.
Stacy: “Geeze sunny why’d you go like out inta like the drink now your hairs like all kinda ruined.”
Me: “It was a long day and it felt good. I guess I was just wanting to feel the cool liquid over my body and stuff and like the pools okay but the waves are like better.” Yes I’m throwing off some valley into the way that I’m talking. They’re my friends and I’m not ready to change everything about who I am that much.
Amy: “Yeah I can like get that, plus you were like majorly horned up all afternoon.”
I blush, shit, shit, shit.
They both start to tease me about me spending all day thinking about Mattie. Because I hadn’t seen him in so long because it’s only been a couple of days. I’m “apparently” wanting it so bad. But then if I go by my memories I was kind of slutty with him. He’s a social catch in our part of society. The way I used to think about stuff I had to have him/keep him.
I get myself rinsed off under the fresh water taps and go to lay in the sun with the other girls. There’s a lot of my crowd there and there’s some talking about what I went through and me still going with the whole memory loss thing. All that hot girls in just bikini clad flesh is just…very distracting.
Until I start to sun myself. Oh my god, there’s something going on with this…me and the sun…It just feels so good to lay there and just kind of let it sink into my body. It sinks in like this deep; deep down feeling that feels like it’s going right into my bones. I kind of drift off melting like a cat over a heat register.
I’m not sure how long I’m in my nice little sun coma before I hear. “Hey baby.” I look up to see Mattie looking at me and he’s as handsome as every. Light brown hair cut short for his helmet, blue eyes and that dimpled smile.
I smile back. “Hey handsome.”
He leans down and kisses me. Okaaay Kissing boys is still of the good.
“I missed you.”
“I missed you too Matt.”
“Matt?” He looks at me.
I shrug. “Isn’t the cutesy stuff getting a little old?”
“Okay…are you okay Sunny?” He’s looking at me like he’s trying to figure out if I actually am alright.
“Yeah I’m like fine it’s just after what happened I think it was like time that I grew up and took life and everything like just a little more seriously.”
Amy: “She’s been like weird like that Mattie like ever since she like totally like came back from her hunky abduction and stuff yanno.”
He looks at her then at me and sits down beside me. “’Kay I can like get that babe, but you did like miss me and all right?”
“Absoltively.” I say and give him another kiss. He gives me this huh? Look and then shrugs and kisses me back. Uhm…please, please don’t let him be some dumb jock.
It actually doesn’t seem to matter too much as we kind of spend about an hour kissing and wrestling tongues and getting more familiar with me. I look at him and he looks at me and we take off into one of the cabanas. I’m really worked up, horny and not just from the girls and the day with them so far. I think there’s some of “Him” permanently in my system because testosterone in women tends to make us more sexually excited, it’s the same as the guy thing I think.
Its sex, it’s not just sex it’s fucking. I’m so turned on by the time we get around to doing it I’m crawling out of my skin. I’m under him taking him into me demanding harder and faster a lot, then I revive him with a blow job and drink him down and then keep going until he’s hard again then I take top, then kagel him back to life and take him anally for the first time ever and yes we’re using condoms and stuff. We finish with a 69 and Mattie crying out. “Sunny! Sunny stop no more!” I snuggle and kiss with him but I’m still lit up, still full of all this energy. I kiss him again. “Hey, I told you that I missed you.” I give him another kiss and smile. “I’m going for a swim.” I leave him nodding in exhaustion.
He comes out a half hour later and I’m just coming in from my swim. I swam out again to the buoy line then down along it until I came to the next one and then back and body surfed/swam back to shore. I’m actually getting rinsed off again under the fresh water taps when Matt comes out and wraps his arms around me. “Wow, you were an animal in there are you sure that you’re okay?”
I turn around and look him in the eyes and smile at him. “Yes silly it’s just like I said I’m like not taking things and stuff for granted like I used to. I’m also like done being like the totally stunned blonde that I used to be.”
“Huh? You mean the Sunny that I know isn’t like the real Sunny?”
“No, not really. I mean I’m like still like me but I was like trying to be dumber than I really am. I mean I’m just not really that dumb or anything and I’m really not into the whole party scene thing like I was pretending I was.”
“But the sex?”
“Just now was really me Matt just that’s the me that I want to be when I’m with you. Are you mad?”
“Mad, heck no. I’m kind of shocked and even a bit confused and stuff but I’m not mad. I mean that’s one of the reasons I was talking to Amanda really because well she was hawt but not like a total brain-dead bimbo.”
“You thought I was a brain dead bimbo?”
“Well kind of? You did like totally act like it.”
I actually can’t help the tears that come from that. It hurts. I know I’m different now and things should be different now but before even if he doesn’t know it was actually who I was and I was trying to be as smart and funny and sexy as I could only to apparently just actually be a brain-dead bimbo. That really hurts and I actually feel kind of cheap and ashamed of myself and who I was and how he and how so many others thought of me.
He might not be some brilliant guy but Matt does reach out and holds me gently and pulls me into his arms. That counts for a lot.
It takes me awhile to calm down and let go of it. It doesn’t matter now, it doesn’t I’m literally a different person now and I’ll never be that shallow dimwit that I used to be. He looks at me after I rub the tears and stuff finally out of my eyes.
“Hey, you better?”
“Yeah I guess it was still kinda like a shock to really get that others seen me like that.”
“Yeah I guess but why did you act like all like dumb and stuff anyway?”
“I uhm, uhm thought that guys liked girls better if they was like all smart and stuff. I mean I didn’t want to lose you and stuff by like being a brain and stuff.”
“Hey that is something dumb. I kinda like a girl that I can totally like talk to and stuff right.”
I smile at him. Yeah he kind of sounds like me and the girls just not a heavy with the valley talk but I guess it kind of rubs off on you and there is a bit of the whole regional thing. A whole like lot of like people talk like this.
The day goes on and we just kind of chill out and hang with our friends. The guys get together a game of flag football and I ask if we girls can play too. It turns out to be a bit of goofing around and fun but the whole thing is getting my blood up. I can feel “Him” in there just sort of seeping out of me a little bit. It kind of makes me more competitive and there’s this whole thing with me being able to run a little bit faster and willing to despite me being in a bikini and the bouncing achy ow of running really fast. I fix that by digging a sports bra out of my bag and wearing that instead.
Sports bras are good to have if you need to carry extra under things, you can just roll most of them up and toss them in your bag.
It’s actually a lot of fun as I kind of tomboy it up and I’m on Matt’s team. I make like four good passes to him, catch the ball like the guys do twice and even one of them was an interception that startled the other guys so much I scored a touchdown.
Matt’s kissing me because we won and he’s all excited and happy and stuff. “Wow Sunny where’d all that come from?”
“You silly and doing all that cheerleading you kind of learn like how to play the game and stuff. And like I said, it’s a new me. I’m not holding back anymore.”
“Well I think that this new and improved Sunny is like the bomb.”
“Thank you Mattie.” I say it as a term of endearment rather than a pet name and we start to kiss again. The girls let me get my things as they’re going to take off with their own boyfriends and stuff and Matt’s going to drive me home.
We eat dinner at my place, it’s kinda late and stuff nearly seven in the evening but we waited until dad got home so we could BBQ. I’m starved, and I don’t hold back and I actually eat. I actually make a pig of myself. I have a hot dog and a burger each, I kill a chicken leg and thigh slathered in BBQ sauce and some grilled tuna steak along with Mom’s killer avocado, cilantro and cumin spiced sweet potato salad. I’m not going to worry about my weight thing I keep in shape, I’ll burn all this off. Besides I’m freaky starving.
Matt gets a kick out of seeing me eat. We even have fun after that we play Frisbee with dad and mom for awhile and then head inside to watch some TV in my room and hang out until about nine and I walk him to his car. We end up kissing, hands running all over each other in a short time and we end up crawling into the backseat and I give him another horny and hungry for it blowjob.
It’s this stuff in me, I swear it takes very little to get me going. It’s like I’m guyish in how little it seems for them/us to get hard. I get turned on really quickly. It get him hard again and straddle him and I’m in control, on top and I’m kind of hard on him as I ride pushing down and clenching him inside me with my muscles and staying clenched on the up and outstroke. Matt’s soon gasping and crying, and swearing saying stuff like Goddamned it! And dropping the F bomb and the Oh My F bomb and stuff over and over again. I think he hurt when he came. Matt, my big hard stud…whined.
I’m panting and flushed from my own three hard lighting me up on the inside orgasms I had and I kiss him and slip back into my bikini bottoms. I can’t help but to grin at him. “You okay baby?” yeah I called him baby for a change.
“Yes, no…I think I just had a heart attack.”
I laugh and kiss him again. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”
He nods. “God Sunny, I..I think I’ve falling in love with you all over again.”
I kiss him and get out of his car. “Call me tomorrow?”
“Not tonight? Or when I get home?”
“No, I’m going to go and soak in a nice bubble bath honey and just enjoy what we just did even listen to some tunes before going to bed. You don’t need to check in with me. Go have fun with the guys and stuff it’s Friday night.”
“Really?”
I laugh. “Really honey. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
I closed his car door and walked backwards waving as he drove off still looking confused. I mean I suppose he’s got a reason and all. I was a little bit of a stalker girlfriend calling him a lot and texting when he wasn’t with me. To let him go and hang with the boys after me being all sexually aggressive with him and just being such a different me. He’s got to be thinking about all of that. I hope that he isn’t finding all of this a little too much.
I slip into the house and help mom do the cleaning up after supper and stuff and even turn the leftovers into chicken salad. She looks at me as we work. “You’re having an early night.”
“Yeah, I kind of stopped with the whole like super airhead version of me today and he’s got a lot to get around in his head.”
Mom’s giving a funny look. Then a different one. “You uhm smell like sex.”
“Aah, yeah…sorry?”
“So can I ask how long you’ve been having sex?”
“With Matt or in general?”
“Matthew’s not your first?”
“No.” I kind of duck and hide my head.
“Okay young lady we need to have a few words.” she beckons me to her office and goes to the bar and starts making a drink. “Close the door Sunny.” I close the door, nervous. I turn and she passes me a drink.
“Uhm Mom, I’m underaged.”
“So you’ve never drank before?”
I duck my head and blush. “Yeah I’ve drank before.”
“When did you have you’re first drink?”
“When I was eleven.” I watch the eyebrows go up. “Pardon me?”
“It was when we had that big sleepover at the Fairmont Casino that Stacy’s dad set up for us. Well the staff missed the booze in the mini-bar and we all tried all of it. I got really really sick.” I sip the drink she gave me. “This is good what is it?”
“It’s called a Cosmopolitan. So have you drank a lot after that?”
“No, not really. I never really liked beer, and wine only when we have it at suppers, mostly a cooler or two at some parties. I’m not really a drinker just kind of socially.”
“And the sex?”
“I lost my virginity when I became fourteen, but I’ve been having oral sex since I was twelve.”
“Sunny!, Jesus Christ what the hell are you thinking?”
I winch and slump, tears from the shame of who and what I was like was over me all over again. I start to bawl.
“I’m sorry Mom! It’s jj..just that everyone else does it!…th..th..the boys just wouldn’t talk to you unless you were like one of the girls that..pu..pu..put out and..I wanted them to l..l..like me and there..there was a competition between the blowjobs for like getting these charms for a charm bracelet and…I just wanted to be th..th..best!, Th..the mmm..mmost popular. Now I don’t want that, and because of how I was everyone thinks I’m nothing but a stupid slut!”
I break down crying and Mom comes over and holds me and carries me over to the couch. She holds me and rocks me and even sings to me.
“Sunny?”
“Yeah (sniff) Mom?”
“The other girls they did stuff like this too?”
“Yeah, well most of the ones that I hang around with or that I used to hang around with.”
“Then you haven’t done anything where a whole lot of other people have done too. If they get all in your face about it you have just as much dirt on them. The other people that might give you problems and stuff can stuff it. There’s no shame in changing and wanting to become a better person. Most people will get the whole changing and growing up, just keep yourself strong honey. This is a big deal, you’re actually taking control of your life and stuff. And you’re doing it earlier than I ever did.”
“I am?”
“Oh God yes honey it took me two years after college before I settled down. I never partied and did the things that you did in high-school but in college…I was pretty wild back then.”
“Like how?”
“Not tonight young lady, I’m still processing everything you told me. I’m not ready to start trading war stories with you yet.”
“I..okay mom.” I hug her and she hugs me back.
“Sunny?”
“Yeah mom?”
“Are you into any drugs.”
“No mom. Not my scene. Besides they drug test the cheer squad now.”
“Have you done them?”
“The odd joint or two but it just never appealed to me and I didn’t ever do like coke or stuff that strong because I never wanted to get hooked. And the needles and stuff just scare the crap out of me. And I’m not really into the pills either, just the whole thing’s just too scary for me. I don’t want to become a junkie. Penny Singh became a junkie.”
“Little penny from when you where in girl scouts?”
“Yeah, she overdosed last year mom. They found her after a party in the back seat of her dad’s car in their garage with the needle still in her arm.”
She’s up and hugging me. “Good girl, I’m proud of you for realizing that you need to change things honey.”
“Thanks Mom. I’m glad we can talk like this.”
“I’m glad too honey.”
I leave and do what I had told Matt that I was going to do. I run a hot bubble bath and put on some tunes and sink into things and to relax. I’ve never talked to mom like that before. I’ve never really ever talked to her not like we were close. I soak and muse about the whole situation. I stay up long enough to make sure my hair’s dry and then got to sleep listening to my online music preference channel.
***
I dream of space.
I’m out in space as my guy self but without a suit or a ship and I’m in front of the sun. I’m closer than even the first planet in the system and it’s so huge and this mixture of yellow flames and this kind of oranges and there’s swirls and ripples in the surface of it. More molten than the shiniest molten metal and it’s so powerful and almost hypnotic and I can feel it filling me with energy and strength and power.
***
I wake before my alarm clock and head out for a morning jog, dressing in a sports bra and a tank top and short shorts before getting myself a big bottle of water and guzzle down some orange juice draining the entire one liter of Tropicana and grab and eat three cereal bars as I take off for my morning jog.
It’s was a really strange dream I had and as soon as the strength and power of the sunshine seems to rain down on me and I’m not just jogging which I do quite often to keep in shape but this morning I’m running and I’m loving it.
I still vividly remember that dream and I’m not sure what it means but I thought I’d have had different dreams considering what we, me and mom talked about last night. I stop and jog in place as I wait for lights to change and I’m actually about ten, twelve miles from home. I decide to take off to the closest strip mall where there’s a coffee shop and stuff. I’ve got my debit card with me now stuffed in my sports bra and a coffee and something else to eat is sounding good. I hit the side street down to where there’s a pedway that goes over the pedway. I slow to a walk and watch some traffic trying to cool sown and air out before going in all like sweaty chick.
There’s honking of horns and I see lights flashing and a high speed car chase coming down the street at me. They’re chasing after this SUV and I see it hit the divider and it crashes and flips into the traffic and it all snowballs from there.
There’s flames and horns and screaming and there’s flipped cop cars even. It’s before I even really know it I feel the rush of energy through me as I’m jumping off the pedway through the hole I tore in the mesh and land. Guy mode, form or whatever, I’m dressed differently, like the dream. Golden boots, and golden belt that clicks together and holds up my pants. Some kind of heavy lycra like black pants and tee-shirt.
I look myself over and take a look up. It’s a forty foot drop…It still takes awhile to process all of this. I take a breath and run towards the first car I see.
“Here I go again.”
My Super Secret Life-5
Hey for those of you that’ve been reading, I’m not Sunny this is my story too.
So…
“Go Shane!, Go Shane!!!” My girlfriend Mai-Ling screams as I circle the jerk off Kyle Rocker yeah his name is Rocker, you know like the famous writer. I move in and throw a few punches that he takes mostly on his arms and his shoulders and he returns fire on me with a left, right combo of snap kicks. I block one with my own left leg but he gets the other one into my ribs.
Muay-Thai…that’s my gig. Not like my job but I’m the lead fighter for Eastern Waters High-School. The theory is that we can all give kids like me an outlet for our frustrations. Yeah I’ve been in and out of Juvy a few times, and I’ve always been in and out of trouble for a lot of stuff. Mostly assault, actually.
I lose myself in the fight and I haul off and take the hits as he keeps dishing them out and I cut lose with my own, dozens of blows are exchanged and despite the mouth guard I’m tasting blood and he’s just not going down. The guy’s a whole hell of a lot tougher than you’d think for some rich boy.
I thought I’d be able to take him…He’s faster and stronger and one of fucking blonde pretty boy fuckers that surf and shit. Me I’m a part Black, part Hispanic, part a bunch of other stuff. I’m not gonna lose to some rich spoiled surfer boy punk. I’m really pissed and yeah I know, pissed can help in a fight or it can make you sloppy. I guess I’ve had just enough hits to the head that I was just sloppy enough. I remember three jabs getting through and the last one just rang my bell enough for blondie to kick me in the head with a wheel kick…hard…Tasting blood…I…felt my vision go blurry, my balance was fucked and I couldn’t get up, couldn’t shake it off and then that sound that made me really want to throw up.
Ding, ding, ding…
“And the winner of the Eastern Paradise City Mixed Martial Arts Tournament is…Kyle Rocker of Lords Academy….”
There is nothing even close to how much I hate failing.
Mai-Ling tries to be the good girlfriend, kind and supportive and kissing me. I wasn’t in the mood. I was hurt, pissed off and humiliated…so I yelled at her. “Jesus Mai! Can’t you leave me alone! I’m still trying to get the ringing out of my ears!”
“I’m sorry Shane, I just wanted to help. Make it better Y’know?”
“Well you’re not making any better!”
“I’m trying honey, It’s not your fault Shane, he’s got like better training and stuff and…”
That’s when I shoved her away from me and she fell down. I could say I think she fell down but I know that Mai went down when I shoved her. I didn’t care instead I was still absorbed in everything that was wrong in my life to care about her. Mai was crying when I went into the showers.
~I’m sorry Mai, I’m so sorry.~
I left with her and headed off to Puerto-Corners and hung out with the guys that I grew up with. The corners is a Hispanic hang out that used to be a nice place I guess but now it’s a parking lot with a couple of really bad take out places with soggy and greasy tacos and stuff and a bodega and a liquor store.
It’s a bad place with bad guys and bad food and gang members here from my old crew the Diablo’s and I’m there drinking, getting pretty drunk actually and popping pain pills too getting more and more pissed as people keep rehashing how I got my ass handed to me by the rich white boy.
Esteban get’s in my grill over it just once too many and I’m on him in a flash wailing on him with a series of punches and kicks. I break his nose, smash out teeth and break his jaw, his ribs with a cook. I’m white with rage and I’m fighting people off and hitting them and the girls are screaming for us to stop and swearing. Mai grabs my arm screaming at me…
Then the cars come around the corner five strong, and it all happens so fast…
The decals on the cars and the bandana’s….The Demon’s our immediate rival gang, Koreans.
The slow motion way that they swerved around the corner…
The slow motion way that the guns came out through the windows…
Then the fast chaos as they opened fire with the submachine guns, the screaming and the dying as a storm of gunfire hit us, hit me…three, four five times. I feel the impacts and oddly it didn’t hurt…? Not at first…I remember Esteban’s head get hit and it flies apart as several rounds hit…The top front of his face exploded, pelting me with his blood and his brains.
I hit the ground and I heard the screech of tires and the scream of people and Mai…Mai…staring at me, staring at me with vacant eyes and a thin rivulet of blood running from her forehead.
~I’m Sorry Mai, I’m so sorry!~
***
The ambulance ride was only partly remembered, that’s when the pain started I guess. I think I thrashed, tried to hit someone and then darkness swallowing as I was choking on my own blood screaming or try to scream…”Mai…!”
***
I roll out of bed sheathed in sweat a year later now and I manage to get to the bathroom of my squat and hurl my guts up from the nightmare…the memories…The stink of the bathroom not cleaned very well and shared by eight plus people makes it worse.
I get up and stagger to the living room and grab a bottle of Jack Daniels or what’s left of it and guzzle it down washing the vomit down with it. I fall down on the sofa and just breathe and finger the scars from that night. I reach for the shit and dump the crystals into the spoon and start to melt down the Methe crystals…drop in the cotton ball let it soak up the stuff, then take up on of the needles, I don’t care someone else used it…I suck up the liquid Methe and jab the needle into my veins after I find one that hasn’t been blown and let the drugs slide through my blood and into my brain bringing me into sweet oblivion.
***
I’m edgy, wired for sound and freaked out as we sit in the van and we watch the Demons come out of the secure warehouse. We heard they were hitting a customs clearing house that had some stuff in it that was some major swag. They had come in a shot the place up and some of them had gotten shot too.
Good, fucking good. Everyone of them deserves to fucking die.
We hit them after we follow them a few blocks and as they pull up to a light trying to be all normal and stuff. I grip my AK-97 and when the side door to the van opens I cut loose, I lose my shit and empty the clip of 4.45mm caseless into their car and the other guys are shooting it too and I saw, saw my bullets kill two of them.
We stole their crates and Marco dumps a bottle of vodka all over them and lights up their car. We yell and scream and celebrate as we take off and talking shit about how the Demons are roasting in hell.
***
The boxes were full of oriental crap, Japaneasey stuff mostly pottery and stuff. It took us awhile to figure out it was molded heroin-x a really powerful street drug that’s a fused version of X with heroin and we’re really hyped up, smashing stuff trying to figure out what was the drugs and what was an antique. We argue at one point over trying to fence the antiques but we don’t know nothing about art and shit.
Then I grab this statuette of this woman knelt in prayer? She’s sad looking and yet featureless in the simple white porcelain design. I smash it with a bit of regret and there’s this large pearl inside of it. It’s the size of a large marble like the kind you used to play with on the playground. I’m stoned and staring at it and I start to see this image inside, this vision playing out like a movie.
***
This Japanese girl being brought before this guy who looks like Richard Chamberlain with black hair. There’s some nasty guys around her all white guys that look like they were cast out of pirate movie.
She’s in a torn and dirty robe, her make up is messed up and her hair is loose and he’s saying stuff to her in Jap, I speak a little just street stuff really but it came across like.
“You are a bad, little bitch, you killed my men, wrecked _______ you will ________a fate worse than your honorable death.”
She’s staring at him in this beautiful look of pure defiance and despite the fact she’s been beaten she tilts her chin up at him like he’s beneath her, like he’s a total douchebag. It makes my breath catch in my throat.
~I wish I was half as brave, I wish I was more like you.~
“Hai…” she say’s and turns her head to look at me.
Then she screams as she’s wrapped in lightning and stuff like majik. Then she vanishes and there’s the sound of the pearl dropping to the wooden floor.
Then the pearl in my hand turn to bright light and sinks and dissolves into my hand!
I pass out, I’m way too stoned for this!
***
I wake up.
There’s sand in my mouth and hair in my face and I blink several times trying to get to my feet and I see the beach side squat where we holed a couple of thousand feet away smoldering and there’s cops around.
“Shit.”
“Whatthefuck?”
My voice is softer, and lighter pitched…I raise my hand to touch my throat and my arm is slender and thin, hairless with fine light golden skin. I run my hand over my face, through my hair and my breasts…I’m, I’m a girl? I’m staring or trying to stare and check myself out in total shock. Then cops see me and two come towards me and I turn and run. They’re yelling “Hey Wait!” and “Freeze!” I trip as my legs get tangled up in this robe thing I’m wearing and I hit my head and everything goes black.
Sunny’s Bit:
I hit the ground running and headed into the massive pile-up and it’s chaos. Heck it’s still happening actually. I see a car out of control heading to another one that’s smashed into the mess already and there’s a woman with two kids inside and she’s bleeding from the forehead and has a scared look on her face.
God, I could’ve been Killed. But there was this thing that soldiers and cops and the action types are always talking about on the news and I step into the path of the oncoming car all on instinct.
I go low to brace to catch the car and when the front of the car hits my hands I lift it off the ground. I’m lifting the car…Holee…I’m lifting a car. I turn and as I do I pull out the transmission killing the drive power and set it down to the side.
I look at the driver. “You okay?”
He nods, then I turn to the woman and her kids. She’s trying to get out but the door’s crumpled. “Ma’am please just pull back a bit.” She does and I rip the car door free of her car and give her a smile. I help her out of the car with her kids and escort them over to the line of fire department people and EMT’s.
One of the fire fighters looks at me. “Can you keep doing that?” She asks. I nod at her “Just show me where to go and what you need me to do, you’re the professional.”
She leads me off into the chaos. It’s an hour actually of tearing people out of cars, pulling off doors and clearing the path for the EMT’s. It’s so unlike anything I’ve ever done before and the looks that I get are so different, so strange because of the things that I’m doing. But the you rock look from the firewoman and the EMT’s as I’m holding a half ton truck up and out of the way so they can dig out a person buried in the cars.
She looks at me as I’m holding it. “That looks heavy, you okay/’
“Yeah, It’s not that heavy to me actually. It’s kind of weird.”
“Huh, it sounds like you’re new to this.”
“Oh yeah, I’m really not used to this.”
“You’re doing really good. You’d never tell you’re not a cape.”
“Hey, I’m just lending a hand, I don’t really do the kind of stuff that you do. I mean I’m muscle, you’re a hero.”
She blushes and smiles a bit. “I’m Sonya. By the way and you…oh, sorry I mean what do you call yourself.”
I think about it a minute looking at her and wow…getting a good look she’s pretty in a way I’d never consider in my other life, well I mean before the injection. Sonya’s got dark brown eyes, dark chestnut hair and slightly olive skin and she’s got built shoulders under the gear and she’s got more meat on her bones than any girl I can think of.
I can feel myself getting uhm…you know. I stare at her and she stares at me and she smiles at me and I blush and smile shyly back. “I’m Titan.”
“It’s nice to meet you Titan.”
We finish up but there’s this thing going on between us. It’s so weird being on the other side of the flirting game. But there’s a lot of other stuff going on and there’s police staring at me and I think they’re waiting to talk to me or arrest me or something, plus there’s reporters and camera crews and when we’re nearly done she gets me to haul some hoses over to the fire truck and get’s me over to the rescue truck where she passes me a bottle of water…and then she jots her number and stuff down on a fire department form.
“You better get going before the cops get after you for that thing at the store the other day. Or the press get frisky and want to take a bite out of you.”
“Thanks, Sonya.” I turn to leave but she grabs my arm and she’s actually strong enough to turn me around.
“Titan?”
“Yes?”
She kisses me, long and deep and presses up against me and even in the firefighter’s gear she’s turning me on. “Call me.” she pushes me away mouthing go.
I take off running and head off and then jump trying to get to the rooftops and It’s like I blasted off…not flying but like I launched myself from a cannon in this long arcing leap. I do it two, three times actually heading back to where I was going to go for my break before all of this started. O look back seeing a few of the press choppers starting to follow me and I drop down into a bunch of trees in one of the roadside green spaces.
I close my eyes and think about Sunny-Me and the sensual feelings about being girl-me that makes the change easier. I feel the shift happen and I look up as I walk out of the clearing to a bench and faux tie my sneaker. I smile and watch them fly over head and do a few circles. I look at the paper with Sonya’s info on it and smile then tuck it into my bra. I’ve no idea what I’m going to do with it but I’m keeping it. I hit the sidewalk jogging and head to the café place I was planning to go to.
Wow, I’m starving.
My Super Secret Life-6
Chapter 6
*Shane…Shayne’s part:
Fucking Kimono…
I get up and shake off the shock and grab the skirts of it and I try to run. One of the cops catches up to me and grabs me. I tuck into him and throw him over my shoulder and run in another direction. Or rather I try to run except for this goddamned thing around my legs and of course it fell back down when I flipped the cop.
Three of them are chasing me down and finally catch up with me and try to restrain me. Screw that and I lash out with fists trying to get past the body armor that they wear. All cops now a days wear this slim fit body suit that’s fitted with gel impact padding and plasteel armor plating that looks like shiny fibreglass. It can take several hits from handguns and stuff. I’m not doing much until there’s this nano-second flash of me…her…this girl punching bags of seeds, then rice, then sand, then pebbles and up to gravel and then striking wooden planks and then through them and sheets of ice and even stone blocks and it’s so fast…but it’s suddenly there and I’m lashing out with blows that are stunning and hurting them and one punch even cracks the breastplate of one of the cops. They go down and I start running again.
WTF was that!!?
Then there’s a sharp pain in my shoulder and I feel the taser dart hit. I’ve been busted and arrest before and it was by one of these things. It’s a dart like bullet designed to have a micro-generator turbine in it that uses the air speed of the round to generate a taser charge. The fan slows the bullet so it doesn’t fuck you up like a normal round but it hits you with a really hard and bruising impact then shocks the hell out of you. The cops use them because they can fire off as many taser rounds as there are bullets of that type in the clip. They cost three hundred and sixty four dollars to make each one and they recoup that cost by billing you for being shot.
It doesn’t drop this girl that I am. Then there’s another and another and I dodge three of them and then they’re all around me firing and I lose count at seven before I fall losing consciousness twitching like an epileptic at a strobe rave.
***
I wake up in restraints hearing voices. My chest hurts, it hurts really badly…
“Her eyes are open, we’ve got her back!”
I’m alive? I died?
Mai…
Mai I’m so sorry…
I don’t want to live…
“Shit she’s coding again we’re losing her!”
Darkness comes with that long assed beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep.
***
My dreams are strange so strange. I see my life through her eyes. Kai-Lin, Kai-Lin Tokugawa from Earth, from Japan…bastard daughter and orphan born in 1602 A.D.
My life…her life?
I know the feel of Japanese soil under my bare feet. I know the taste of the food and the misery of the poor and the changes that came to my homeland two years before I was born.
Orphaned I was cast aside and thrown away as a lowly female and lived like a rat in the streets for many years. I was seven when I tried to steal coins from a Geisha lady. She caught my hand in a grip like iron and stared right into my soul.
I saw deadly grace there and she did not look the least bit offended or shocked at my thievery. I was nothing… Eta…Unclean…Untouchable…but I lifted my chin at her and glared as defiantly as a seven year old girl can. She let me go and poked me three times hard with the single index finger of her beautiful hands they hurt then things got very dizzy and I fell down…
I remember hearing this soft sultry voice. “I will keep her, put her in my litter.”
***
I hurt, no I Hurt!!!
I’m no wimp and neither is she or whoever, this girl that I’m in or been turned to or whatever. But I hurt so much that I’m crying. I feel each place where they shot me, there must be huge bruises there and then there’s this ache, this ache like my whole body has been tensed up beyond, way beyond it’s norms and I hurt…it’s like post cramping, post convulsion weakness and if you’ve ever been seriously electrocuted you know exactly what I mean….
Hence the urge to curl into a little ball and cry my eyes out in pain but I can’t.
I wake up again back in restraints but in a hospital bed. There’s a nurse and a doctor and a cop there. I struggle and try to remember some of that Jap martial stuff but nothing. I’m still this Japanese girl but…they’ve got me in bandage shirt and pants, picture scrubs but made of gauze.
The doctor looks at me. “Do you understand me?” he says in Japanese but it’s strange sounding to my ears. I get what he’s saying but…his is different like a foreigners.
“Hai, I can understand you. But you sound like a Gaijin.” I say, whoa… is my voice ever light and small.
“What do you remember?” he’s got this bug up his ass look like my crack about his shitty Japanese offended him. I look at him then at the nurse who’s writing all of this down on a data-pad and then at the cop who’s giving me this sceptical look and…
Oh shit! He’s looking me up and down frigging checking me out. Not like a cop but like your typical horny asshole. It doesn’t just freak me out but I suddenly feel really vulnerable and very small (which I am) and kind of…dirty…I struggle a bit in the restraints.
“Miss, Miss Calm down.”
“No, he’s staring at me, he’s leering at me I don’t want him here I want a female officer.” I’m still speaking Japanese.
The doctor turns to the cop and switches to American. “I’m sorry but you have to leave.”
“The hell I do this chick’s dangerous and nuts. It took seven taser rounds to drop her and she injured three officers.”
“I’m well aware of the number of rounds that she has taken and that also are why she’s here in the hospital. She very nearly died officer from your valiant efforts against a small girl.”
“She isn’t normal she’s some kind of mutant freak or something.”
“Nurse, call security.”
“Fine, I’m leaving you’re funeral as…… doctor.” He storms out pissed off and the doctor looks at me and this time sits down in one of the chairs.
“I’m sorry about that.” He says switching back to Japanese. “We have a female officer on the way. What’s the last thing that you remember?”
Oh I could tell him all sorts of things but most of it would land me in for a psyche eval. I look at him. Then the nurse. “I will wait for the female officer; I would rather just get this over with all at once please.”
“Alright, is there anything that we can get you?’
“Out of these restraints, I hurt really badly.”
He looks at the nurse and she looks at him and he nods and hits the release button and as soon as I’m free I can’t help but to curl up in pain. He gives me a sympathetic look.
“I’d give you something for the pain miss but I can’t give your past history.”
He’s staring at my arms and the track marks from my drug abuse are still there. Oh…yeah that’s starting to explain part of it…I can feel the need for a fix already stirring in my brain…
“I have to pee.”
I do the pressure is familiar but different. I can feel it more, inside? It’s like it hurts more? Right, little and a chick my bladder must be the size of a walnut. The nurse helps me off the bed and to the bathroom and It’s embarrassing and humiliating as hell to pee like this and…it’s bare, not shave but bare like it’s been waxed or something. Just feeling that and having to pat myself dry and the whole thin is just freaking me out and I’m crying again as I’m washing my hands. Shock mixed with pain mixed with even more shock and withdrawals starting.
I look at myself in the mirror while I’m here and I’m great looking but too skinny too this and wrongly colored even for being Japanese. I’ve got the junkie look. Starved and sallow with dark rimmed eyes. Even now I look good and if I was healthy I’d be hawt…that’s a disturbing line of thought that brings more tears. Five foot even, I might weigh eighty plus pounds just over a hundred if I was healthy…It’s just so fucked up being a chick.
I’ve got vivid blue eyes though, like blue mixed with that grey steel color you see in good swords? Where’d that come from? There’s a part of me that is stunned and shocked and hates the way that I look.
…..it’s like back then, back there…it’s like I’ve fallen right back down into the gutter all over again.
It’s her feelings but it’s so much mine too. I’ve been a nothing useless piece of shit all my life and she was born and treated even lower as a kid, we were as a little girl and I remember that and it messes into my own childhood and it’s just too much I sink to the floor of the bathroom crying and bawling my eyes of and it hurts so bad…it hurts too much, I’m sorry Mai…I killed you and I’m sorry and …just unable to man up and not feel the things I’ve needed to ignore to keep going I fall apart.
I remember the sweet kiss of a needle though before getting dipped back into the darkness once more.
*Sunny/Titan’s part…
It’s been about a month since I’d taken the stuff and started to change. I became Titan and it’s been about two weeks since my debut as it were helping the fire department with the car pile up. What have I been doing?
Not much, just actually trying to get a grip on things. The Serum has really changed me. One aside from being able to shift from myself to this really big built guy that I’m calling Titan because it was the least stupid thing I could come up with on the spot.
I’m smarter now, not a genius or anything but I’ve gone from around one hundred on and IQ test to a very respectable one thirty and change I guess.
I think my powers as Titan are leaking over into my regular self too or the serum’s still changing me. I’ve got lots of energy and I’ve been running nearly every morning and even doing lots of laps in our pool at the house and even dug out dad’s bow-flex machine and have been working out. I’m getting really fast and strong too but it doesn’t show on me, I’d guess I’m as fast and strong as Mattie. It’s also got me seriously toned, my butt and my boobs haven’t looked better.
I know it doesn’t sound all that super hero like but this is girl me; Sunny I’m talking about and all of that is really impressive I think for a sixteen year old girl that’s five seven and a hundred and forty two pounds….
………………Holy… “I gained ten pounds.” I say looking down at the scales frowning. I step off then try the scales again. No change it’s still saying one hundred and forty two pounds. “Shit.” I walk out naked into my bedroom and open my closet door and check myself out in the full length mirror. I look great, I’m not just saying it to like make myself feel good but I do. I’ve got firm, even perkier breasts than I used to and like I said my butt is super toned. It’s so weird part of me, the old me, the usual me is kind of freaking out while Titan me is thinking I’ve never looked so good.
I bounce that little conundrum in my head as I get dressed for school today. I’m finding my tastes have changed a little bit and I like more vintage stuff and tend to dress down a lot more when I’m just at home but a lot of it hasn’t changed. I slip into my bra and panties I still like the boutique custom made stuff and its pink with lace and satin and there’s really nothing like it to keep me grounded in being me.
I nice top…no I go with a short dress something summery but as usual these days I tuck some money into my bra in case I have to shift and I’m stranded without any cash again.
I wear my flats but snag my heels too I have both to match my outfit and I head downstairs where mom is making breakfast and there’s this first instinct to just grab a bottle of water and go but instead I take a seat at the table and kiss dad as I do and start in on the breakfast that mom’s made us. Usually she’s a professional woman and doesn’t do that but where I’m doing the family thing more than I have since I was like twelve she’s really getting into it.
It’s not fancy and mostly store bought but it’s good. Granola with soy and flax and other good stuff added, a bit of yogurt to put into it and frit salsa to go with it too, a bit of crispy turkey bacon and a touch of scrambled eggs I eat on a slice of toast.
We talk a bit about classes and what we’re going to do today and small talk including stuff that’s in the paper and I even chime in a bit about stuff dad’s interested in and some of mom’s work. I kiss them both and take off out to my car and drive to go and meet the girls.
We meet as usual at the café and get our coffee. I’m leaning more and more towards either just black or with a shot of creamer in it instead of my usual mochachino’s and stuff I still get doughnuts and it still freaks the girls out but they’d really freak if they knew I ate breakfast too.
Actually I get a box of them every morning and where I’m dating Mattie I actually bring them for him and the guys on the team and I have one with them. I think part of me likes the way all the other girls stare at me for eating it and hate me because I’m secure enough to actually eat something like that in public and not hurl it up later.
School’s good but it’s really different at the same time. I’m actually getting much better grades and even applying myself to my classes and getting something out of them. I’ve actually dropped out of the homecoming queen and prom queen races. That was a major scandal and had my friends asking me for days what was wrong. It just wasn’t that important to me anymore. I did stay on the prom committee and I am doing my best there I just can’t get all worked up like I did over the popularity contests.
I’m even making an effort to get to know and talk to my other classmates including the ones that aren’t really on the popularity radar. I’ve got a lot on my plate as things go like dealing with my ingrained cultural bullshit like the fact I’ve put on ten pounds and stuff like that. Then there’s my sexuality shift.
I love Mattie, him and I are getting along better than ever because honestly I get him a lot more for one and I’m actually trying to be his friend and not just his girlfriend but our sex life’s getting really hot and steamy. Y’know when girls get a little bit of extra T. in their systems and they get all turned on and more aggressive? Well that’s me. Even as me there’s enough titan floating around inside of me that it’s doing the same thing. Only I’ve had fantasies when I’m Titan, just guy stuff when I see cute girls and the thoughts drift y’know and as Sunny, with Mattie I act them out but as the girl. I like sex any which way and yeah I’m even into butt sex. There’s this Titan in there getting it kind of taboo me as a girl watching gay porn kinda thrill to it.
Gee, see what I’m meaning about having messed up sexuality? If that was just all though it’s be a lot easier. I’m still on the cheer squad we still do the dance stuff too and I love it, I’m more in shape and have more drive I’m getting better at it than I used to be.
But…There’s enough Titan inside of me floating around inside me now I’m noticing the girls. I mean most girls not just my teammates and friends on the cheer squad but all the cute girls. Even the ones that aren’t really one of the hottie crowd but the shy cute ones, the nerdy ones, Hispanic, Oriental, Black…all of them.
But the girls on the squad I’m moving with, shaking it with, dancing with and showering with…I feel Titan stirring inside in the showers all the time. My clit gets so hard it hurts like a boner and my breasts ache with want and need. I just want to sometimes just make out with them so much I know I’ve come close to shifting….There’s days I use tampons to control the sticky.
So yeah when me and Mattie get together there’s this huge store of pent up sexual energy.
It was like that tonight. Great but so not so great at the same time. Mattie and I had gone out and ended up “parking” at one of the more secluded beaches and it was one of those cheerleading get me to that point of humping a tree days and I really was aggressive with him. He got off like three times before he was exhausted and me…I had gotten off too but it’s like having the male libido mixed with the female ability to have multiple orgasms I did just have great sex but I was still able to and wanted more. I whined even when he just couldn’t anymore and he looked at me.
“Jeez Sunny what’s been going on with you?”
“It’s just a growing up thing I guess? Hitting one of those sexual peaks?”
“No shit. Look this is really great…hell it’s never been better but I just can’t keep up with you you’re like a machine.”
“It’s okay. It’ll pass.” I hate lying to him but what guy wants to hear that I’m not sexually satisfied.
“It’s not okay, I feel like I’m like letting you down and stuff. I should be able to like keep up with you in bed and stuff.”
“Mattie, it’s not a big deal, I’m just getting more y’know than usual. It’s you actually that’s getting me this hot.”
It’s true but I’m not going to bring up the super thing. Is this why there are super couples? I mean do I need like some super stud to get right in bed? I hate lying to him though.
“I am? I get you this hot?”
“Shaa yeah, and I don’t know many girls whose guys can like go for like three times in a row. You’re like a stallion babe. I’m just trying to keep up with you and I just get carried away and stuff.” I lean over and I kiss him and we make out for awhile and stuff before actually going for something to eat because my stomach growled and he thought that was cool and cute and we drove to Holidays Burgers and nice drive in oldie kind of throwback place and ate. He’s a guy and always in the mood to eat and I’m hungry once the libido cools off and I get freshened up in the ladies room and stuff.
I like the fact that he doesn’t give me that crap that some guys give their girls about getting fat if the eat something. He pays and I’m not a cheap date either, a BBQ cheeseburger with coleslaw on it and bacon, a large order of fries and a chocolate milkshake that’s just for me and he orders his mammoth guy sized three burgers and fries and onion rings and his own shake.
“Hey Matt? Let’s not eat this here okay?”
“Uhm okay where then.”
I give him directions to this back road on the edge of the city that takes us through this dirt road and this area on the side of the hill where we have this take off and landing view of the colonial shuttle port. It’s really a different version of an airport nowadays with anti-grav tech allowing for normal plane like flight to escape planetary gravity. Dad used to take me here before I got too cool to hand out with my dad and I get to show something like this to my boyfriend. He gets a blanket out of the back seat and we cover up from the night air keeping warm with that and the warmth from the engine. I love the way his eyes widened when the first one comes in for a landing passing over us.
“Whoa…Sunny this is so cool.”
“Yeah I know, My dad used to bring me out here before I hit puberty and started getting messed up.”
“Messed up?”
“Yeah, Y’know there’s that point where you’re a kid that all the boy/girl stuff doesn’t matter and you’re just friends with whoever you’re friends with. To me it was bam...one summer I had boobs and then it became about boys and how pretty I was and how popular I had to be and I’m not sure if that was ever me or that was like peer pressure with a huge dose of cultural stuff tossed ontop of that. Heck Matt, I know I’m lucky I’m considered one of the good looking girls but there’s this expectation of what you’re supposed to turn out like when you’re like that too.”
“Oh…so you’ve been thinking about this stuff a lot then?”
“Yeah, like I think I look okay and I’m in better shape than I used to be in because I’m really working out more and stuff, but I weighed in like ten pounds heavier this morning and I had this mini freak out just because I’ve been taught that I should freak out.”
“Yeah I’ve kinda thought that some of the stuff you girls do and put yourselves through was kinda retarded.”
I look at him. He raises his hands like in surrender burger in hand. “Hey I know if there wasn’t jackholes wanting girls to be all like pretty and like unattainable and stuff you girls wouldn’t have gone through half the stuff that you do. But it’s the same thing for us guys too.”
“Yeah right.” It is? Is it? I… no I’m not going to just brush this off. So I ask him, sorta... “Really? I uhm never really thought of or tried to see this from the guys point of view.”
He actually gets shy which is weird-cute because he’s captain of the football team, Mr. hero and very big personality wise…oh…he’s playing a part for society too? He’s actually going off script right now. This is like the real Mathew, a guy I don’t know. The energy running through me is…this is…I shut up my inner voice and actually try and listen.
“Look at me for instance. I’m a good athlete, captain of the football team, in great shape and got a nice car and everything right?”
I nod.
“But if I liked comic books and didn’t mind dramas or romantic movies and didn’t have the cool car it’d be different. If I never ran my ass off and worked out all the time where would the attraction be? Girls as much as guys are really superficial and it’s enough to push some of us guys too. A guy wants the guy with the hot body and the cool car because of that world you’re talking about. It’s as messed up for us too. But girls have a bigger double standard really.”
“We do?”
“Yeah, even with most guys that are being dicks they’re pretty obvious about it and are the sexist jerks they are. But girls go on about all they want is someone who’ll be their best friend, who’ll love and will get them and stuff but so many of them just want the hot guy, with the nice car, be someone with status like on the football team or something else that’s big and to have a good job and make lots of money and stuff like that.”
“We’re not all like that.”
“I know but that seems to be the thing that we’re faced with and it’s the same for us guys. We’re told you gotta be tough and a stud and you need the cool car be cause if you don’t you’re not much of a man. If a guy makes more money than you and/or has a hotter wife/girlfriend than you than he’s a better man than you. So we do the same thing as you girls do and it’s really stupid y’know.”
I smile and give him a ketchupy kiss. “Yeah I know and I hate the BS, I see my folks and they seem so good in their weird way. They both work and they’ve spoiled me rotten but they’ve also been very into and supportive of each other all my life. After I was old enough dad took a teaching job with tenure so mom could focus on getting her career started and now that she’s doing well and they’ve made a lot of cash and stuff they’ve settled down a lot more. I see that and it’s so unlike my life at school.”
“Including me?”
“Yeah, but like in a good way. I’m really trying to drop all of this really hard on the head teenaged drama and stupid stuff long before I ever get to university because if I go to any kind of university…no one past the admission people or like stuck up sorority girls that’ll give a damn about if I was homecoming queen or not. I want to hit the real world and be I dunno…a real person not some dumb blonde who though she’d social climb her way through college to get a next to useless degree and hoping on bagging a guy with enough cash to take care of me in the fantasy of the style of living that I think I should be accustomed to.”
Matt leans over and kisses me and then sets down his burger and shakes my hand. “Hi, I’m Mathew. I like to read fantasy novels; I like comic books and romantic movies. My favourite color is sky blue and my favorite sandwich is fried baloney on almost burnt toast and a whole lot of cheese-whiz and cheap yellow mustard….oh and I hate football but my family has pushed me through the entire line up of leagues ever since I was like seven years old. I just want to graduate and get a scholarship that will let me study something that will get me the hell out of the whole jock thing.”
I blink kind of stunned…it’s not that he hates the thing he’s pretty much known for but it’s the fact that he’s being so honest with me…I want to tell him but it might freak him out, it might scare him off and I’m not sure if I’m honestly the sunny he knew or even the Sunny I actually used to be mentally, emotionally.
“Hi, I’m Sunny, and I honestly don’t know who I am yet. I’ve just starting to go on that journey and I just don’t want to be something I’m not anymore in my life. Uhm…uhm…I like to eat; I’m a sucker for French fries even as bad as they are with extra salt too. I like sweets and I’m a runner. I like the beach but more for the water than the tanning, I like football but just as a game and I hate cheerleading and I don’t want to do it next year. I want to take shop and rebuild my own car. I want to take shop and know how to do things for myself. I am a bit of a tech geek and I love my computer and my stereo and my music collection. I want to actually listen to real records and learn to play a guitar and I think that I’m bi-sexual…”
I stare at him and bite my lip. He stares at me and he slowly reaches over and gives me a light kiss before reaching down and feeding me some of his fries. I just said I loved fries….I think I’m getting so much more into him. He smiles at me and we snuggle up together. “I think being Bi’s got to be hard. I mean sure I think everyone has same sex fantasy moments now and then but real hard core real attraction…” He hugs me and the shrugs sort of. “Bi people get it like trans people there’s a whole lot of people who want you to fit into either one category or another.”
“Are you Bi?”
“No, not really.”
“Trans?”
“No, but I know a couple.”
“Really, I couldn’t picture that.”
“I know, they’re part of my super secret life.”
“Your super secret life?”
“The me that’s kinda the real me that I don’t show anyone.”
“Can I meet him? You?”
“When?”
“Tonight?”
“How about tomorrow night I said I might stop by Dani’s house if I could?”
“Okay…so what did you mean about being Bi and saying not really?”
“I mean that there’s a few guys out there that I know that I’m not really sure that I’d say no too if we weren’t together and I was offered.”
“Like who?” I ask playfully kissing him again and again.
“Oh no I’m not going to play who’d be the other’s top ten bisexual partners with you.”
“Why not?” I kiss him and pout. He kisses me back and laughs at me and kisses me again. “That’s why, that way too interested look in your eye about this.” He kisses me again and not really planning on it we make love under the passing shuttles on the hood of his car and it’s the best sex I’ve every had with Matt. Actually it’s closer to really making love for the first time. There’s no bullshit, no faking even in this and I actually tell him what’s good and better, what I’m not feeling and he does the same.
It’s the best blow to my ego in my life him being able to say no to my face and even my pout and even laugh at me and to “Gasp!” find out that I’m not the perfect lover…It was so clumsy at first but by the time we got into it… it was so, so, good.
He got me home after we fell asleep on the car under the blanket and Mom and dad were waking up for me in the living room. Dad went outside to have words as I came in with Matt, and Mom and I talked about tonight until dawn. Dad came in and asked us what we wanted for breakfast then left and got it from take out with Matt. Apparently he and dad stayed out all night talking too.
He might be in shit over that when he gets home but I’m glad he talked to dad because after finding out about the football thing I don’t think his own dad is someone he can really talk to. The guy’s and ass…the few times I’ve been over he’s called me sweetheart, babe and Matt’s little woman and ball and chain. And that’s when I’ve been there, I hate to think what he’d call me when I’m not there. No wonder I don’t go to his house, it must have been pretty bad if I didn’t like him pre-serum me.
We actually end up eating breakfast together and sort of as a family. It’s a little strange with my boyfriend eating breakfast here for the first time. There this odd awkwardness like he had spent the night. Considering we had made love and had a lot of sexy last night it’s not too far from the mark really. I kiss him goodbye after and said I’d see him at school.
Sleepy but still saying that I’m okay I go shower and change and have a couple of shots of espresso that mom made for me and I head off to meet with the girls. It’s the usual coffee and doughnuts and pretty much a regular day except for needing coffee more and an energy drink at the 10:30 break and a real grueling afternoon of cheer practice.
I’m more than ready to crash until I hear from Matt as I head home. I’m half way there when I seen the fire engines zip past and the aero-ones go over head in a small fleet with the ambulances. I pull after them I know I should leave this to the people that know what they’re doing.
I see it a full block before I pull up this Latino projects building with a hundred some stories on fire. I turn the car around and find a place to park out of the way and run down the nearest alley and shift to Titan. My super strong muscles take me jumping up onto the roof where I head from there to the blaze going on.
I was about to jump down and ask where I could help but there was a white and silver streak fly past me of Champion, the big man on campus super of Paradise City. I stop and stare in kind of awe as he flies into the fire. I’ve only ever seen him on TV. Another blur of flight and the same colors as Lady Champion his wife arrives from a different direction and she flies in too. I stare just like any civilian until there’s an explosion and they both come crashing out of the building with this huge jet black bastard with huge demonic horns and red leather hot pants? They start brawling with this big guy pounding them through vehicles and fire trucks and building and he’s brutal. I feel, hell we all feel him when he pounds Champion into the pavement after choke slamming him. He’s ranting as he pounds him. “Champion, of yes you’re such a champion aren’t you. Weak and worthless is what you are to me. It’s going to be all over the news! Champion murdered by Magog!”
Lady Champion tries to blindside him but he snaps around and hits her hard with a ball of solid flame? Whatever the hell it was it hit her and went boom like a military missile and sends her flying head first right at the building I’m on. I jump down and catch her but the force slams me into the wall so hard I/we make a crater like dent in the side of the building. She slumps, I look at him and Champion’s trying to take advantage of that fireball distraction to hit back. Magog fends off the blows and ignores some actually “Puny mortal! Is that all you got big man?” He actually sneers at Champion as he pounds away at him.
Mortal? Hmm that gives me and idea.
I look around and then see what I need and jog into this Santeria, religious supply shop thing you’d see sometimes in this neighborhood. The guy running the shop is crossing himself over and over as he’s watching the fight. I look at him and he stares at me and raises his hands and starts talking in Spanish like I’m going to rob him. “Hey! Stop it I’m one of the good guys!”
He stops and blinks at me. “What, what you want hefe?”
“Holy water, do you have any?” He points to bottles on a rack. I take them. “Are these really blessed?” He nods. “How much?”
“No, No you take them hefe, you go.” He’s shooing me out the door. I jog to the fight where the cops are diving for cover and the firemen too as he’s doing his fireball trick to blow up vehicles only stopping to pound Champion who’s still trying to fight his way back to his senses and sits up swinging only to get beat down again.
I mimic Matt and throw one of the bottles at his face. It shatters and he screams as he burns for a few seconds with whitish flames. He bats and wipes it off his face and I pour the rest of them out. Staring him down trying not to crap myself as I do the big ego point at him with my other hand and do that come and get me gesture with all four fingers on that hand. He gets off of Champion and charges me. He’s pissed but amused too because he’s laughing like a madman as he comes at me. “Nice trick boy! Now I’m going to rip out your spine and beat Champion to death with it! Ya never should’ve dumped the rest of that stuff out!” He swings and instinct tells me to catch his fist with my hand, move the arm, torso bleed off his force. I do and It hurts, I think he broke my hand doing that but he doesn’t bash me away or into anything or the other stuff. I glare at him pissed instead of crying, such a guy reaction. I snarl at him. “I had to, I needed to get my boot wet!”
I’m no pro super hero, hell I wasn’t sure what do even do and I’m not combat trained but I rely on what I do know in a fight other than clawing and biting and stuff like that. I stop him the fastest way I know of. I haul back fast and kick him in the balls with my holy water soaked boot.
Something real, biological on him, between his legs went pop…crunch and he pales to grey and falls over in a heap shifting and shrinking to this black guy in a funky mask and bloody boxer briefs making this keening whine.
Holy shit…! It worked?
My Super Secret Life-7
Chapter 7
*Titan/Sunny….
All hell’s still sort of breaking loose and there’s cops screaming at the guy who was Magog pointing guns and blasters in the case of the SWAT officers until someone’s brave enough to step up and check him out and they start yelling for an Aerobulance.
Some of the cops turn their guns at me and I raise my hands. “Freeze, don’t move!”
I freeze.
One of them starts to read me my rights saying I’m going to be charged with Vilanteism, Reckless endangerment, Assault with deadly force and he would have continued when Mrs. Champion coughed back on her feet…well actually she was floating a foot in the air.
“Gentlemen, I’m afraid you don’t have the full picture. I called Titan in and he’s been processed as an auxiliary member of the PC Champions.”
“Uhm….okay…yeah…I mean yes ma’am.”
They both kind of say the same thing in this combination of celebrity awe and lust. Yup lust, Mrs. Champion is a super hottie, six foot, blonde with that long straight silky hair a set of really perfect 30 D’s not doubles but big and firm and…I’m staring too and I can’t help it she’s stunning and the fact there’s this charisma coming off of her. Her face just hidden by a silver domino mask that highlights these eyes that are this energized blue.
“Titan?” she says sweetly.
“Uhm…yeah, we should start helping out. How’s the Mr.?”
“Recovering.” She points to him in an ambulance on oxygen. I stare as I follow her. I’m not used to seeing someone who beats up terrorist in power armor and lift crashing shuttles out of the air like that. “He’ll be okay…eventually….Thanks to you. C’mon this blaze is getting bad.”
I go with her and it’s literally like hell in there at first. One it’s really low rent old housing that’s been in a bad way for awhile now. Two, there’s illegal stuff that’s going on in here in one place our another…a ganger members apartment, a small kitchen drug lab, it a project building like this it’s over a hundred stories tall and the size of how they use to measure city blocks and there’s thousands of places here. We don’t do a lot of people rescues at first, with the stuff going on we’re just nutso busy try to protect the police and the firefighters.
But it’s also where I figure out some of my other powers. The air quality doesn’t bother me at all and neither do the flames. No matter how hot they get it kind of feels like they’re like a blow dryer washing air over my skin. It doesn’t help me with visibility issues at all either. There’s lots of other stuff too.
How do I try not to hurt a panicking person, or animal? How to use my super strength and the times went not to. It’s a crash course in what this whole super hero thing is all about. There’s so many people getting hurt or killed from the stuff after the attack, which as we discover was this Magog character hitting a gang here in the building. Like as in paid by another gang to take them out.
I see really horrible things. Little kids, old people, the handicapped burned and as much as we try to help there’s still PD and FD people getting hurt.
At sometime in there we get some more Meta-help as the rest of the PC Champions arrive. Parvati their spell slinger arrives, A youngish Hindi girl with pretty advance mystical skills she’s a touch punk in a good way, she’s down on the ground using her spells to heal the worse of injuries coming out of here.
Chrome’s in with us and he’s made out of some kind of living metal? He can pull part of his body mass I guess and flow? It into tools and he’s a bit of a brick like me and resistant to the flames but in a general way, if it’s hot enough to mess with the temper of metal than it’s burning him. Him and I are the most bullet proof and we end up playing human shields for the police.
Shroud’s there too but I only catch glimpses of him as he leaves behind tied up criminals when they’re not unconscious, I see some of those apartments and there’s a scary level of violence there…lots of broken bones. He’s a serious badass, all in grey including this full mask with white blind man lenses he’s got a serious gear fetish…He was one of the biggest vigilantes on the colony and went after people all over the place…bad people but still. No one knows why he hasn’t been arrested. I’m thinking he’s connected.
The last one is Overdrive, a big black guy he’s the quintessential super speed type and he is actually the first Meta-Human Hero to have ever been licensed by the colony.
There’s the auxiliaries here too. Body (Bo-dee)…he’s this sunshine glowing guy who rides a surfboard made out of golden light. Arc… a mutant girl with hyper reflexes and can do electrical stuff really cute perky white short cut haired oriental girl. Ricochet… who seems to bounce? and he has long funky blue K-pop styled hair. That’s it and me.
It’s dark out by the time the fires are out and we get out of the build block and there’s camera’s flashing and lots of press going on and I look at it all a bit nervous and everything. Mrs. Champion looked at me. “You okay Titan?”
“Uhm Yeah, no…I’m really freaked actually and I’ve got an alter ego that’s really, really late.” Late, hell mom and dad likely think that I’m missing again. I exhale and run my fingers through my hair. “Parent?” she asks.
“Yeah, how’d you know?” Parvati walks over not looking like the hot modelesque kinda punk Hindi sorceress but looking covered in soot, dead tired, bloody too. It made her look human. Actually none of us looked clean by any stretch of things. I thank Parvati when she gives me a bottle.
Mrs. Champion looks at me drinking her water for a second that…Uhm, yeah… she lowers the bottle a little bit amused at me staring. She’s got to be the sexiest…Uhm Yeah.
“You’re really not used to doing this and it shows, you’ve got or you had that stunned look of youth on you.”
“Oh, I guess.”
“Look, here it’s a public pass for Champion Tower, get your folks to call my number and I’ll tell them that…”
I look around at the others. They actually walk away from us and start talking to the press. Okay that’s kind of cool. I look at her and say quietly. “It’s Sunny, with a U.” I blush a bit and she’s giving me this okay that’s interesting look. Then she nods. “Alright then, are you okay with me knowing the rest of who you are? I could call your parents right now and explain why you’ll be late.”
“Sunny, Sunny Harper…If it’s okay I’ll fill you in on the rest of it at the Tower? It’s kind of stupid.”
She looks at me. “Alright, but there’s someone over there looking like they want to talk to you.”
I glance over and see Sonya in her firefighting gear just as messy and filthy as the rest of us, her mask is off and she’s kind of hugging her water bottle and there’s fresh tear tracks on her face running through the grime. I look back to Mrs. Champion she gives me a nod but she’s already on some strange looking phone.
I walk over to where Sonya’s at and she’s sort of pacing, looking at where they’re loading a few of the FD people into Aerobulances and the ones for service people that got taken in duty, the one they call “The Honor Bus.” her eyes are glued to those ones lifting off and those that can watch them doing the same and there’s a few salutes sent their way and more than a few tears, my own included just by watching them and what I’d just been through with some of these people.
Sonya turns to me almost into my chest. “Get me out of here Titan…Please…” I scoop her up into my arms. “Where?”
“My place.” She tells me the address, I jump up…I put a lot into it and clear the rooftops of a few places nearby…It sort of felt like I was pushed off/back by the planet too? It takes a few jumps before we’re several hundred feet up and I do this jump off of the side of a building going forward into a rhythm of hitting from one building to another, to another in this kind of parkour ala super strength kind of thing. “Sonya, you’ll have to point, I don’t know addresses that well.”
She’s hanging on really tight and looks scared but not, and she points. “Five blocks that way…A little while later she says. “There.” I land with us on the roof of the twenty something story place. I open the door from the roof, well break the door lock. “Sorry.”
She nods. “I’ll get maintenance on it later…” she’s got this hurt dazed look as she heads downstairs still holding one of my hands I follow a little concerned. She fishes out a spare key and lets us in. It’s sparse, but I think that’s a combination of being broke and not being here half the time. How is it that police and firefighters are lower middle class?
Sonya drops her helmet, the mask and then the jacket soon followed by kicking off her boots and fire pants and is just in her panties and her fire department tee shirt. She goes into her kitchen and takes a bottle of vodka from her freezer and pulls off the top and starts drinking from it like I’d chug from a bottle of water. Then she passes it to me. I take a drink the icy cold from it being in the freezer only slightly off setting the burn. I take a second drink and Sonya walks up and slides her hand down my pants and massages my cock…I almost choke on the vodka.
“Sonya…” I’m stunned but her touch, that feeling of a female hand rubbing me has me hard, painfully so.
“Please, Ty…Please, I just..I just need to feel something else.” She’s crying again and honestly, I’ve been there in my own way before…and with everything that I’ve just been through I just…
I kiss her, it’s hot and desperate and I kiss the first girl I’ve ever kissed. And the bottle get’s set on the counter and she leads me to the sofa by my cock still kissing me and stepping out of her panties and pulls me back on top of her…I shimmy out of my pants and she guides me into her.
………….Oh God, that’s the initial reaction as I sink into the best thing I’ve ever experienced and feel that softness, the wet, slippery silky tight perfection and that feeling coupled with that female sound, moan, squeal of good so good that I know so well just takes me someplace I’ve never been, she gasps and I groan as I bottom out in her with still some left but just nowhere else to go.
It just get’s better from there. I’ve literally been where Sonya’s at and I know what feels good, I can read her cues…I use my strength when she’s struggling to get out of her shirt and I get a handful of it and her bra and literally rip it in two freeing those gorgeous full breasts of hers and her eyes go wide and she cries out. It’s so raw at first and then we settle into this rhythm of just great sex, right between hardcore fucking and lovemaking, it takes three orgasms of hers and her clenching down and spasming around me before I cum myself.
Male orgasm is intense, it’s like all that sexual energy explodes out of me in these super intense bursts and somewhere between seven and nine hard pulses as I feel my balls release in this almost painful too good way. It gets her off screaming actually and once my brain actually starts working again I’m addicted, I want more of that, more of her and I’m right back at it, back into her and I use everything I like, love to have done to me done to her spurred on by her cries and the way her legs wrap around me, her skin feels and the cries and coos and everything.
I’m not sure what was better getting off as a man, or making love to Sonya and making her feel like that.
Or that point in between when we’re holding each other and she started crying and freaking out and asking why, and that it wasn’t fair and her losing it and hitting and slapping me until she had gotten it out her system and had rolled us over to take top for awhile.
Honestly, I think I’m coming to love women. I have no idea what that’s going to mean to me as Sunny.
I laid awake after Sonya passed out from exhaustion sort of curling up and mewling in her sleep. I marveled at her for awhile the scooped her into my arms and carried her into her bed and tucked her in. It was late and I kissed her good bye and took down her phone number off her home phone and made her a pot of coffee and set the timer on her perk for seven in the morning and wrote a note as I fixed and omelet and covered it in foil and left it in the oven for her.
(Dear Sonya, Last night was something special. It was totally unexpected but I loved it and I think I needed it as much as you did. I’d love to have stayed but my other life is calling and I need to get back there before people worry. I think that was beyond any first time any guy has ever dreamt of.
Ty,…Titan.)
I leave by the roof and it’s about three AM when I land by my car and downshift. My clothes and myself are all clean and fine. I get in my car and drive home. I feel really strange being myself again after being with Sonya and making love to her. I feel so strangely calm and so centered right now. I pull in the driveway to see the lights are all on and I get in the house to see my parents are up and Mrs. Champion’s there in a fresh set of her uniform and drinking coffee and having cake with Overdrive there too.
“Uhm Hi everyone.”
Dad looks at me and he’s really sober looking. “Sunny we need to talk.”
*** Shane/Kai-Lin to be featured in Chapter 8.***
My Super Secret Life-8
Chapter 8
*Shane/Kai-Lin….
Withdraw completely sucks. Especially getting off of smack. There’s these shooting pains that come out of your guts like a thunder storm and then the pain spreads through your limbs and makes you want to curl up and die.
Then there’s the dreams and the nightmares.
…………….Japan, 1642 A.D…………
I had been eta, an orphan and one of the untouchables, the unclean and a street thief. In those days it was deadly for me. If the real thieves found me stealing then I’d be put to death. Eta is lower than even the Yakuzza bandit clans. I was poorer than a beggar and had been desperate enough to try my poor hand at stealing.
Then I was caught thieving by Lady Atara. She was no true lady that was to be sure but she was a Geisha, a mistress geisha to be swathed in the finest of silks and perfumes and to be so beautiful. She had guards in armor, Bushido fighters, not Samurai but deadly all the same and she had litter bearers carrying her through the streets.
I had tried to steal a comb. It was just lying there on the edge of the cushioning just waiting to fall. Seven inches of white jade. It would have fed me for a year.
She caught my wrist before even touching the comb and with one hand she yanked me into her litter. She poked me a few times and there was pain and there was darkness.
I woke on a boat feeling so strange, there were these smells. I was clean, really clean and dressed in clean clothes as well. I smelled incense and pipe smoke and opened my eyes to see her there lounging and smoking watching me.
“You are Eta, and you would dare steal from me?”
I was very tired of being nothing, most cannot bother to be angry at this just ground down to the lives of the foulest and worst jobs that life would dole out. I sat up to my knees respectfully sitting but raised my chin to her daring her to do her worst. I say nothing.
“I see that you do. There is fire in your heart young lady, strength there that you do not yet know.”
She threw a thing at me hard and right at my head and…and I caught it. It hurt, it hurt like I bruised the bones in my hand but I don’t yell out, I don’t flinch and I don’t drop it. It feels like lead a ball of it about three inches wide and as hard as she threw it at me she would have killed me or made me into an idiot.
I set it on the floor of the boat and meet her eyes. She raises her eyebrow, her right one.
“There’s more there than I thought, good. Tell me child what do you know of the Eta called the Shinobi?”
“Assassins, a myth I think lady. The emperor would never allow the existence of such a force of people to exist; they would be beyond his power to control.”
Wind whistles past me blowing back the hair on either side of my face. Those hairs that moved fall to the floor sliced by something incredibly sharp that I never seen coming. I can’t help but turn to look at the two kunai stuck into the wall behind me.
I turn and she has her hand cupping my chin. Staring at me, staring into me with these intense nearly black eyes. I can feel this energy this shaking of the world between us like nothing I had ever known. It was like waves of heat but not. This was something else entirely.
“You are Eta, You are Shinobi Kai.”
“How do you know my name?” I barely get it out, I want to pull away from her but I can’t…It’s like her energy is pinning my down.
“Twenty two years ago the first of the white men came to Japan. His name was William Adams. Soon after him others had followed and with the men of faith and the traders came a very dangerous man. This man had taken the name John Blackthorne. This man was not an ordinary man he is a sorcerer of the blackest arts and it was him and his mercenaries that overcame the defences of your clan and we had thought to kill every man woman and child there.”
She stares at me and I see the remembrance of flames, of cannons so new to us being fired and muskets and screaming. I seen a man kill a horse with a knife and then grab me and slit its body cavity open and stuffed me inside hiding me in the blood and the filth and the death.
I see a man, a white skinned man with a beard that’s trim and long hair in a strange way of being tied back like a woman’s but lower, in black leathers and a hooded cloak, a strange sword in his hand with something like a cup protecting his hand.
I jerk back from her crying. I still see the lingering images of him killing the man who hid me in the horse by throwing lightning from his hand at him before it fades and is replaced with reality.
I screamed. “Papa!” before I even knew that I was doing it and I scramble back from her scared. “Y...You’re a witch!”
“That I am amongst many other things Kai-Lin Tokugawa, last Shinobi of The House of Mizu-Oni. But that does not change who you are.”
“Tokugawa, that’s a noble house…you’re lying…”
“It’s no lie; many of the Shinobi clans were intermarried to the families of the daimyo’s or the shoguns. You are a distant cousin to the First Shogun, Tokugawa-Iyeyasu. He was the man who made contact with the westerners and it was this closeness that led to their murders.”
“But why?”
“Power. Blackthorne is a man of ambition but not like mortal men, he’s a sorcerer, he’s come for our majik as well.”
“But why my kin, my family.”
“The mythical power’s of the great Shinobi clans is not a myth. We are gifted with the lost knowledge of how to use the energies in ourselves and in the world around us in the form of Ki or Chi to do these things. It is a majik he seems he cannot steal or copy and our kind have found him out. Your clan would have seen through his trader and mercenary ruse and told the Shogun. So they were killed.”
“But who are you in all of this?”
“I am Inu-Kagu-Atara, I am or was a long standing rival to your clan but seeing that you are all that remains there would ne no honor in dealing a death to you as you are child. Therefore I have taken it upon myself to try and teach you that you may avenge the spirits of your clan and ancestors on this foreign devil.”
“And after that?”
“We shall fight and see who the victor shall be and settle the conflict of honor between our clans.”
“What conflict?”
“One of your Kunoichi had enraptured one of our greatest warriors and he had left our clan and an arranged marriage for her.”
“Oh…”
“Yes, the secrets he took with him were lost to us and given to her family instead of being carried on through our lines.”
I looked at her and thought long and hard about all of it. “Lady I accept the conditions you have set out before me.”
“Good, otherwise it is a long swim back to Japan.”
“We’re not on Japan?”
“No, we are going to China.”
***
See really weird dreams. Actually more than dreams. I remember everything crystal clear when I have them and the thing is I’m not me. I’m her.
And it seems I’m stuck this way. Oh I’ve tried everything that I can think of to turn back to being Shane but nothing and it’s so much harder than I ever thought it would be. These fucking female hormones running through me get me so upset over the change, over my/Shane’s old life and all this coping with being a chick stuff.
I hate being an ant.
Oh I am. I’m all of four foot eight and I know I’m under weight but eighty eight lbs is just freaking me out, at the most I might get to around one hundred. I’d pass for a teen girl a young teen girl if it wasn’t for the boobs. I’ve got a set of 22B’s on me and for my build they actually look really big.
Oh yeah getting the looks too isn’t helping me right now either. I’m a little Japanese hottie.
One hundred percent Japanese. My lawyer got me landed immigrant status where if you get to the colonies surface without getting caught then there’s some really old colonial law that lets you stay. I’ve been DNA scanned and I’m a pure blood which they gabbled over because unless you live in a really secluded part of the known galaxy then someone in your lineage had sex with a color other than their own at some point or some degree of that. Not me, no of course not because some majik pearl transformed me into a seventeenth century Japanese girl.
I had no prints, no DNA markers, no retinal scans on New Haven records or those for Intergal the reincarnation of the old earths Interpol. So I was brand spanking new in the system. I was registered as Kai-Lynn Tokugawa and I said I was born in the summer time and that I thought I was seventeen years old. I’m actually older but hey whatever right.
So I’m sort of legal now. I have to go to high school and I have to study and apply for my citizenship stuff. I was born here and I don’t know half the stuff about new have that’s being taught. I’ve got a government check sent to me every two weeks actually it’s a debit card and I stuck going to this school full of rich kids or I will be because they have Compassionate scholarship dorms for “People like me.”
That aside I have gotten clean. It took about a month with the detox drugs and actually sweating a lot of it out. Bored, in the rooms in the rehab I turned back to my martial arts and that led to memories of training and her/me doing different styles. It comes faster and easier if I just turn my head off and got into gym mode.
Bagua Zhang…I know this, it’s kung fu, eight trigrams palm…walking the circle…Tai-Chi Ch’uan …I know this, I wake to wanting to do this, do the forms for this and to center myself and to almost dance with it…Tae Kwon do from this Korean, I was scared and dismissive of him back then....I was taught much of that…Tai-Jutsu and other things…
I fight it sometimes it felt, it feels that these things are taking over my life and I’d throw myself into my styles, American and Thai kickboxing and my Bate Coxa style which is a type of Capoeria.
*** Current day…
I’m shopping for clothes. I’m in Darcy-J’s which is a sort of tween through teens clothing place and I am so lost. The Kai-Lin me hasn’t any more idea about modern girls fashions than I do.
I’m looking and kind of feeling like a bit of a pervert and a spy being here apparently I’m still me enough that I seem to like girls, or like looking at them but what got me freaked is well…. I feel gross and more than freaked out because today my body decided to have its first period or the first one with me in it.
Only of the other girls in the dorm Katya a rescued war child from the latest SSB (Soviet Spacial Bloc) expansion gave me some of her tampons and showed me how to use them…Never have I been more freaked out and more humiliated in my life and of course that had caused me to erupt into tears. It seems a lot of the things that’d set me off don’t not anger wise. I tear up though at the drop of a hat sometimes and this is really bad.
Then there’s the fact that I’m really craving salty sweet and crunchy things…and things that Kai me knows…I’d kill for a fried octopus ball, I’ve never eaten something so disgusting sounding in my life.
And there’s the fact that unless I think about it I don’t know the damn tampon is there and that’s freaking me out. Plus the mess and the smell and…Okay if I don’t stop I’m going to start to cry again.
“That’d look good on you.” I hear this dead sexy mellow voice behind me. I turn and see this drop dead gorgeous blonde there looking through things. I can’t help but drink in the sight of her.
“I…I…Oh…Thank you.” I can’t get the quiet toned sort of sweet Japanese girl complete with accent out of me. I used to speak street with the rest of them but I can’t anymore…it hurts to think how low Shane/me got and how close to being Eta untouchable and unwanted and everything on the streets I’d gotten. I’m not going back to eating rats and garbage, shivering in the cold and wet until my bones ache…
“Are you okay?” she asks, she has this look of actually giving a shit I haven’t seen on the faces of the other girls around here. I must have zoned out again.
“Hai..I am..okay.” I smile and give her a bit of a cute bow. I’ve know idea why but it’s as familiar to me as shaking hands. Actually it does kind of sort of feel the same.
“Good you were looking kind of out there.”
“Hai…yes I was lost in my own head. There are so many decisions and I have no clue to what is what and what is right.”
“Need some help? I just happen to be a professional shopper.”
I look her over and honestly she looks the type. Blonde, really athletic well dressed but not in that over designer way, she actually looks like she’s a lot more grown up and a lot more on the ball that some of the dumb bimbos here. I can’t help but linger over her really perfect breasts and her hint of ab’s showing occasionally from under her short tee.
Oh ow…wow..ow. I feel my nipples get hard like never before and suddenly I can feel the tampon as muscles work and ripple down there.
Between that and the actual need for help I bow. “Hai..thank you, I need help.”
She smiles. Great smile, sexy, sultry, perfect teeth. “Well first off let’s get out of here and to a few places that are a whole lot less expensive, you’re on the scholarship card?”
I nod.
She smiles. “Great I know a few places that have a government assist tag, that means as part of their tax write off they pay half the cost of your stuff on a registered card. C’mon my car’s outside I’ll drive us.”
Really, I didn’t know that? But then again It’s turning out I don’t know a lot of stuff. I’m really not used to her holding the door open for me as we left the store or opening the car door for me on her little red sports car…it was kind of…Oh damn it I’m blushing! Is this like Les chivalry or something?
She has this bemused look on her face as she gets into the car and then smiles again at me and offers me her hand in a handshake. “Hi, I’m Sunny and you are?”
“Kai-Lin but if you please, call me Shane.”
“Alright Shane, lets take you shopping.”
My Super Secret Life-9
Chapter 9
I take a deep breath and try a smile. “Hi…everyone…”
Dad’s looking at me. “Sunny we need to talk…”
Yeah that happened already, but my mind just had to replay the whole thing because the next thing that he said was. “Now Young Man.”
I’m taking a seat at the table and my Mom’s serving out coffee and she’s giving me the strangest of looks. She pours me a cup and I’m looking at her and Dad and Overdrive and Mrs. Champion…. “You had to tell them?”
“Yes I had to tell them. You took something Sunny and you don’t know what it’s done with your system.”
My Dad coughs. “Exactly and I’ll need to know exactly what you took and how much.”
I look at him. Then I look down, study the table top. “I think it was called Alpha-Omni-72...it was that stem cell formula that you were working on that was supposed to boost overall performance…well I took that. I took 50cc’s of it.”
Dad’s staring at me and he’s sipping his coffee. He does that awhile just adding to the way that I feel nervously.
“That batch was dangerous Sunny!” He gets up and he starts pacing. “It was a flop and it was creating dangerous and fatal mutations in the testing.”
“Why was it even in the house?” Mom looks at him getting up.
“Because I’ve got my lab here and I thought it was secure in there while I tried to figure out what was wrong with the cells that it wasn’t doing what it was supposed to do?”
“And what was that create superhumans?”
“No, Honey it was a stem cell variant we had discovered that would rewrite damaged or inefficient cell in a host body. We though we might have found a cure for a whole bunch of degenerative disorders.”
Mrs. Champion looks at Dad. “Did they tell you were the Alpha-Omni cells came from?”
“No, they had been presented to us as a discovery from another research project.”
“They’re from the Ark.” She says in very matter of factly.
“I don’t understand.” It’s triple stereo as Dad and Mom and I sort of say it pretty much at the same time.
Mrs. Champion takes a sip of her coffee and look at Overdrive.
“As everyone knows New Haven was double founded. When mankind first began experimenting with interstellar travel and things there were a lot of new technologies and new drives to get us out there.
Now on Earth there was a man by the name of Elias Dryvere and he created a new kind of drive. It was very hush hush and he had never revealed exactly how it worked but it was the fastest thing anyone had ever seen. He put together a huge space Ark and the wealthy and the adventurous came to him to book passage.
Twelve thousand people were on that ship and when it set out for here it hit full drive and vanished. It wasn’t seen again until regular speed colony ships got out here nearly two hundred years later. They were digging to set up when they discovered the Dryvere Ark.”
Dad nods. “Which is where they came up with the name Ark City. We know all of this stuff from history classes.”
Mom hits him. “Hun, shut up, she’s not telling us regular history here.”
Mrs. Champion smiles and nods. “Very much so. See while we were all amazed that they had lasted that long in cyro, there were a lot of things not said. Like there were thirty thousand people in cold storage not twelve and that the Ark was welded, fused on top of an Alien space ship the likes of which we had never seen.
This other ship was nearly two miles high and was roughly the size of earth’s continent of Australia. They did tests and so much was a complete mystery, the alien craft carbon dated at over several million years old…yes million. The Ark did as well.”
Dad sits back down. “That’s not possible is it?”
Overdrive nods and starts talking. “The best thing we can figure that Elias Dryvere created a kind of time displacement device that really was his fabled Dryvere Core. We think he used it to put the Ark in a kind of space where everything around the ship was slowed down.”
Mrs. Champion. “We think he screwed up and got lost in time and space but at some point in time he found the Alien ship and had to use it because of his own finite resources. We also think that he crossed to other space times trying to get home because the extra eighteen thousand people weren’t born on the ship, in fact even though they were human they were from places that no one had ever heard of until recently…there’s four colonies named now that match up with their interview notes from there.”
Dad looks stunned but I can also see his gears turning.
“There was also the matter of the alien ship. It had organic components, there were samples taken but also samples stolen as well. It wasn’t a good thing when they tried to clone or splice these cells.”
“We think that your cells are another attempt by those factions that stole some of the samples in the early days. Some of our better medicines and gene treatments were reverse engineered from this ship. But not everyone was scrupulous back then…or now.”
Dad’s playing with his cup staring at it. “So, what happened with Sunny was…”
“We’re not sure. Alpha-Omni DNA was found in a lot of the Arkers and they seemed to be okay. But lab attempts weren’t good…dangerous even, sometimes fatal not just to the test subjects but to the people in those facilities as well.”
“It’s the Arker bloodlines then, it’s the alien DNA there, My great, grandfather was an Arker…we though nothing of it.”
“So….?” I ask.
Dad looks at me. “Somehow you’re able to switch you chromosomes and when you do you change the genetics in your body to…”
I look at him. “Into one of whatever the ships crew used to be.”
He nods.
“But I change clothing too when I shift.”
Mrs. Champion looks at me. “We’ll have to study you at the base to see what you’re doing.”
Dad nods. “I’d like to be in on that.”
She smiles at him. “Well actually Dr. Harper with your company ever finding out about Sunny/Titan you could be in a lot of trouble. It just so happens we are rather short on genius grade Bio-geneticists.”
And Just like that my Dad’s working for the Paradise City Champions and more than likely he’s going to not just be my dad but one of my bosses too. I’m shaking hands with them both while Dad went to get the rest of the batch from his lab. He’s looking at me when he comes back. “Sunny, did you take any more of the 72?”
“No?, Why?”
“The case is gone, all 23 other vials are missing.”
***
Yeah, it didn’t take long for there to be a “Special team” here and they went over the place with a fine tooth comb and powers as well as well as majik. Parvati’s spells couldn’t reveal much because of the vibrations that I had sort of washed the house in during some of my changes.
Basically, Dad didn’t know they were gone and he’d been busy at work more than he thought and I was the last person to see the case.
And I have selectively stupid amnesia.
Yup, if I remember back to before I changed then I very strongly remember everything I seen and did and thought…exactly as I perceived them then.
Basically I just have this huge mental block.
It’s blonde, with big boobs and thinks steady streams of Valley Girl. So I like totally don’t like know what coulda like happened to the juice yanno… (add in vacant stared giggle.)
Parvati even tries hypnosis, trying to regress me ends up taking me out. I was good for five minutes and then the headache started and next thing I know I woke up someplace totally new.
I’m Ty or Titan and I’m on this really big bed that’s like one of those fancy hotel ones. There’s these great big huge windows along one wall each of the size of a sheet of plywood.
I yawn and stretch and get up, make my way to the windows and look out. “Whoa…” The view is pretty awesome. I’m somewhere up around three hundred stories up and just from what I can see I know where I’m at.
Champion Tower.
See there’s only one building here that’s like this one and that The Tower. It’s right in the middle of the Grand Expressway. Normally you don’t have buildings in the middle of the expressway but here in P.C. There’s a huge compound that’s got a hospital and a very large police station well more like a base for the police and of course Champion Tower; one of the tallest buildings in the city and home to the regions premiere team of supers and reserve members.
It’s quite the view.
“Sunny I heard that you were awake…oh…” Mom’s standing in the bedroom doorway and she’s staring at me wide eyed and mouth open wide and hand over her mouth.
And I’m naked with everything guy hanging out.
Mom’s checking me out.
“Mom….close your eyes.”
“What…oh, god shit sorry Sunny.” She goes beet red and spins and I look around and find my pants folded on the chair and quickly put them on.
“It’s Titan like this mom, Ty’s good though.”
“Uhm okay….” Wow, mom’s lost her composure…oh…
“I’m dressed.”
Mom turns and stares at me. “Holy Cow, you’re huge.”
I grin and she looks confused but just for a second and then she gives me that girl pissed with a guy look. “Oh Drole Titan, fun-my.” I smile back. She’s really cute, hot actually in just some of her stuff from last night.
No…I’m not horned up by my Mom, but I can really see her differently. Guy wise. Mom’s a hottie. Nice big Sunny sized C cups and at five eight she’s about a hundred and forty pounds, that’s good for any woman in her early forties with out a ton of gym time or having work done.
“Wow, Mom I mean I knew but seeing you like this is kind of cool. Dad’s a hell of a lucky guy.” She, ducks her head and get’s a serious blush going on. “So what happened after I blacked out?”
“When that Parvati women did her whatever to you… you were okay for a few minutes then you went into a seizure.” Mom’s biting her lip and her fists are clenched. She’s not happy. “They say that it was like an epileptic reaction….Dammit Sunny! Why the hell did you have to be so fucking stupid? You know your father works with stuff you never should go near! Now this you’re this….whatever you are now. What the hell were you thinking?”
“Mom, back then I didn’t think.”
“And that’s some excuse? Look at you!, For fucks sakes listen to yourself! You don’t act like my daughter!”
“Mom, look I wasn’t even thinking of any of those consequences. All I did was hear Dad talking about how this stuff would make you all kinds of better and I thought I needed that.”
“Why?”
“So I could keep my place at the top of the food chain. I did it to be the most popular.”
“But…Oh Sunny! Whatthefuck!”
“I know, but that was me Mom. I was a airhead and a typical Paradise City Bimbo and you know what Mom, I was ashamed at my entire fucking life once this stuff started kicking in.”
She’s crying and even though I was in Titan mode the whole emotionality of it hit me so hard I flared down to my normal self and fell to the floor crying. “I felt so fucking stupid mom! I wasn’t just stupid but I was a slut before that…I…I…I felt so damned dirty Mom…”
Mom sinks down on the floor with me and all of the stuff that’s gone on with me changing and becoming who I am now and just all the stuff that gets trapped up in being a guy just comes out of me in this huge, screamy-crying at first mini-breakdown.
I cry until I fall asleep in my Mom’s arms and I was really, really scared that she was thinking that I’d turned into someone who wasn’t their child.
It makes my heart ache for all those kids and people out there who find themselves of the bad side of the whole meta-being thing. Changing, having family turn on you or leave you and all those other things.
Though from what I’ve learned I think a lot of the mutants that are here, that have popped up over the last century are Arker descendants.
There’s been a lot of stuff in meta-human rights and the anthro-sapiens. Military bio-tech in the past saw the rise of animals spliced with human genes and stuff out in the human galaxies to replace heavy labor and foot soldiers after a virus in the computers turned a bunch of robots into killers. Now there’s only three places in the human planets that anthro-sapiens have rights. Earth, the first Nation Colonies and here on New Haven. I’ve never seen them down here in Paradise city though but then again I’ve never been to the poorer neighborhoods until the whole Titan thing. They mostly came here hiding out as illegal’s until the laws changed. you see them in Ark City on TV a lot and there’s a lot of them in the police force there.
“A little bit of Narnia in Metropolis.” it’s quote from a book I’ve been reading.
I ended up napping on the bed with Mom until she woke me for something to eat and from that to testing.
It’s part of why I haven’t been grounded. All day plugged to sensory, stabbed…and I mean stabbed like biopsies and bone marrow both times as I switch from one to the other and hurt…As Titan there’s something guy there letting me grit my teeth through the pain, as Sunny part of actually tried to tough it out too. Yeah, it was really a sucky day.
But we learned a lot.
As Sunny my brain is using more spaces that most people don’t. It’s only slightly different as Titan and they think that it’s how my powers are triggered and controlled and the gender switch differences.
As Sunny I can bench dead lift about three hundred pounds now and run at about forty four Kmph or thirty miles an hour…I say now because I’ve been checking my progress and stuff but getting actual numbers was kind of neat.
My endurance is another matter.
I’m not human anymore, not really I only get part of this but my skin absorbs ambient radiation mostly sunlight but it converts the energy I pull in right into my fat cells and stores all this energy in a super condensed way.
Dad thinks it’s what makes me so powerful as Titan and has something to do with hormonal thing to release it and that as me I never really get tired not in a physical way. I guess my need for sleep is more of a brain thing.
My bones are where the bulk of those Alpha cells are at, where they live and get produced and where the changes begin. The thing is my girl form, all that bouncy, girly boob and butt fat and everything is what absorbs the energy from me changing back.
I know, scary…I’m not human. Not by the medical definition at least.
Now as Titan we’ve found out my toughness is from the muscles and stuff that makes me so strong that if other stuff wasn’t tough enough my strength would tear my body apart. So that’s a good thing.
My strength is way past normal and has something to do with my energy is converted to those electrical signals that make your muscles move and my energy output is so huge that my body compensated. I can bench twelve thousand pounds at dead lift and can run twice as fast as I can as a girl and my standing jumps are about forty feet up or over and about half that again with a run.
I can take a taser with no effect, and I’m bullet proof to .45 pistol caliber which hurts, a .50 cal pistol will leave heavy bruising. Any bullet though even the lighter things leave welts. I’m not really that protected against high density rounds or energy weapons.
Finding all of that wasn’t fun.
Right up there with getting my but handed to me in the training room. I didn’t really get the danger room jokes until Ricochet leant me some books about the meta thing and comic books and a whole bunch of comics too because apparently there’s a whole sub culture thing in “Our” community.
Needless to say I missed going out with Matt. Heck I missed a whole week of school pretty much getting tested and trained. Overdrive’s the training instructor, or at least for me and the other reserves. Turns out he’s ex-military and he was a cop once before his powers kicked in.
I’m getting taught something called CQB or close quarters combat and wrestling and boxing in this style of mixed martial arts called Lockdown developed for law enforcement.
I know I’m just starting but wow tired of getting my butt kicked.
I got to call Matt and tell him we were going away on a family emergency. I do text Sonya telling her that everything was great, and that I got pulled into stuff with the tower. Both of them were really good about it only this led to me thinking a lot about me and Matt and Sonya…god it’s so confusing.
***
It’s been about a week and things are better.
Parvati the Towers mistress of majiks also turns out to be a licensed shrink and we talked over things while she introduced me to cooking and Hindu food and not that stuff notched down for white folks like me but that really good tasting blow your head off heat.
More importantly we talk out my stuff.
I think I’m getting a grip on myself, on the whole new me and my whole super secret life.
***
I was shopping after finally getting done at the Tower and I’m at Darcy J’s checking out the stuff on sale because as much as I’ve changed there’s still something about retail therapy.
That’s when I see those girls, the ones that I was like. The little cliquey types that like to feel superior by putting other kids down.
They were kind of doing that to this really beautiful Japanese girl, she was obviously really new to everything here and had this shy nervous scared look. Tiny, thin, but absolutely beautiful…stunning even which was one of the reasons she was getting some passive aggressive attitude.
Just watching her a few moments was bringing out this protective guyish urge inside.
God I know I’m already in over my head but I had to help, I had to talk to her.
I walked over. She was looking at a nice outfit. “That’d look good on you.”
………….. It turned into a very interesting day.
My Super Secret life -10
Chapter 10
*Shane/Kai-Lin………..
It’s so strange…I’m getting into this little red sports car having the door opened for me to go shopping of all things by this drop dead gorgeous blonde with these incredibly blue eyes and this warm sexy killer smile.
And I’m just a bit taller than her boobs.
I can’t help the stuff going on inside of me. I mean I’m still Shane, I feel like I’m Shane at least most of the time in my head and all but there’s part of me like I’m possessed by the little jap that I’ve been turned into. Dreams and snippets of her life and then there’s these feelings. I don’t even talk street like I used to…Kai…me…She was a gutter rat back then, lower than I’ve ever been…Eta…untouchable.
I get that but even with the damned bloody mess going on “down there.” I’m feeling this warm tingle running through me that I’ve never felt before but Kai has…and it was sort of starting with Sunny opening the car door and being all chivalrous? But really got started with the amazing look into her perfect cleavage I got as she got into the car.
Sunny was turning me on.
I’m honestly not sure if I’m relieved to like girls still or freaked out with the whole fact I’m a lesbian. Which is really hard on my head because me…Shane me well even if I didn’t go to church and all that I was raised to be a good Catholic Hispanic boy.
And I’m girly soaking my tampon right now with something other than blood.
Sunny’s actually a pretty good driver but way too friendly for urban driving wavy people through and not cutting people off or anything. She parks at this almost a mall kind of place that looks pretty high end but I see posters saying that I can get deals off for newly immigrated assistance card bearers and there’s another discount for students.
Wait…what is she…?
I look as she opens my door for me with a smile and then she puts her debit card in the parking meter and for each meter along or way inside to the mall. Chivalrous and a Good Samaritan? Do girls like this really exist? Kai…Me…that part of me is feeling sort of impressed by the care and honor she’s showing others. Me…Shane me can’t believe that anyone’s that…is she waiting for me? She is and she holds the door open for me.
Did I just meet a white knight in Victoria’s Secret lingerie?
We go through the place and it’s really nice, there a lot of cringe girly shops and yet the scared hurt street rat girl is breathless. She/I would have been beaten or even just killed for going into a shopping district like this back then.
Sunny’s all smiles as she leads me into Hollebrooks which is a boutique story that has some really nice things. It’s all sort of business/college student casual and dressy kind of stuff and they have things there in my sizes. I’m a petite in everything.
I try on so many things that I’m…My heads spinning. I’m not really supposed to be into stuff like this and Kai is shy but loving it getting to wear these rare fabrics and exotic styles is such a thrill to her and I’m her so it’s kind of fun and a good time. Even if part of me is cringing at shopping.
Changing, with Sunny on the other hand is just as much a trip. I’m shy, small, skinny, and just this little Asian doll really. I’m very bashful about changing in front of anyone. Shane or Kai it’s something that we both have in common we’re both really bashful about our bodies.
Sunny on the other hand is a goddess, tall and tanned with actual meat on her bones that really appeals to me and Hispanic love of women with a little something, the fighter in both of us notices the trim muscle she has and the hit of ab’s all put together in this busty blonde bombshell of a body and…I was right she is wearing lingerie, this soft pink stuff with lacy bit of white that just make her look so sexy it makes my nipples hurt, actually my nipples hurt, my breasts sort of ache and by the time we get out of Hollebrooks I have to change my tampon which hit’s the garbage with a wet thud that’s not from blood soaking into it.
We hit Avanti which is this nice store for clubbing clothes and then to Indigo’s which specializes only in dark fabrics and the stop for lunch at the food court.
“Oh! Sunny-Kun…Sunny can we eat here? I’ve been craving food from home all day every since I started having my…” I blush and duck my head…WTF, effing ghost! stupid girl brain why am I just blurting that out?
“Sure thing I’ll try some too, other than some stuff at the sushi places I really don’t know a thing about Japanese styled street food. My treat.”
“No, Sunny-Kun you have been more than kind with me, I should pay for you.”
She looks at me with this smile and nods. “Sure, but I’ll by us dessert. Deal?”
“Hai.”
I belly up to the counter and I start to order things that I’ve never tried but I’m drooling over because of being Kai, and there these darned cravings from my period. But part of that hunger is the same, that street poor kid thing where you might not be starving but you’ve just gone without for so long that it’s such a draw, and such a temptation.
First things first I get the Octopus balls…Takoyaki they’re so good and sunny gets them too two large orders and I show her how I like them drizzled with sweet soy and them a squeezy drizzle back and forth over them of Japanese mayo and a bit of finely sliced green onions and I get some packets of dried Kombu (Seaweed.) and Bonito flakes (Dried fish flakes/shavings.) I swirl the ball on a skewer in sauce the roll it into the two kinds of flakes before popping them into my mouth.
I’m eating stuff I’d never eat and I’m having a Foodgasm.
There’s other stuff too like these really good rice balls that are done with the savory sticky rice used for sushi but are rolled around a mixture of chillies and sweet red bean paste. And Yakitori…basically Japanese grilled chicken and chicken parts with lot’s and lots of really good sauces you can put on them. I’m not put off by the un-choice bits because of our shared backgrounds. Actually this kind of has me craving Menudo (Chiles with tripe soup.)
Sunny is packing it away and even tries everything and she doesn’t look like one of those girls that would actually eat. You know those cheerleader types that just have like half an apple and a bottle of water and they’re stuffed, or dieting. I always hated that. Mexican girls can eat.
We get ice cream at Chilly Willie’s this strange little penguin dude with these old school cartoons playing in the place on vid screens. I’m so unsure of what to get here because there’s so man choices and I go with a root beer float made with Dad’s? Old fashioned root beer and coffee ice cream. I’m Latino I like coffee and apparently so does Kai but…oh my god…Kai’s never had soda-pop or ice cream before and I get to experience it all over again for the first time. God it feels like about a hundred pounds of Shane’s crap just fell off my shoulders.
Sunny gets the Abominable Ice cream sandwich? Two of these things called Wagon wheels? Are use to sandwich cookie dough ice cream then the whole thing is dipped in fuddle cake batter then deep-fried!
I watch her wide eyed as she eats it in like five bites. “Oh you are a big eater Sunny-Kun.” I duck my head and blush; okay you don’t say that thing to anglo girls, heck you just don’t say that thing to most girls but apparently a good appetite means something actually good in Japanese cultures. But my brain is just so full of me and her and me and him…
Him!...me…Shane! See what I mean? And of course this in making me upset and I’m on my period so the damned hormones or whatever are out of control and I feel two tears run down my cheeks.
“Hey what’s wrong Shane?” Sunny’s got her hand on my shoulder and I look at her and honestly see she’s seems to actually give a shit and I’m so…effing lonely. I start to cry and she pulls me into a hug and leads me over to a bench. “Come on here let it out and you can tell me what’s going on.”
“I…I…I…am just feeling my time. It and the fact you are so very nice to me Sunny-K.., Sunny. Before I came here I was a very different person, I sometimes feel like I am losing the old me and this new me is taking her place.”
“I can get that, I’ve gone through some things that really changed me too.”
“Hai, I know you are very different than most girls that are like you.”
“I know, I was part of the Paradise City Blonde Bimbo cliché, I even come from a family that’s really well off. But I’ve seen a few things and been through a few things to wise me up. Look Kai…Shane, change can be a good thing, it can release a lot of the stuff that might drag us down in the end.”
I look at her and she seems to be thinking and seeing or remembering some things and me I’m remembering what it was like…being Shane, being a junkie at the end of things instead of the guy who wanted to use the fact he could fight to get out of the streets and poverty. Shane would have more than likely died either getting shot or from a drug overdose or from some disease related to his/my drug use.
Kai…Kai had died facing off against a really bad dude and she died with honor, more of it than I did. She didn’t want to die, I didn’t want to die. And Shane me was throwing my/his life away.
Then it kind of slowly sinks in that I’m warm, and fed and going to a nice school and I’m alive and clean and sober. I’m a girl now but I/Kai never had a childhood a chance at being a teenager either.
I close my eyes and I just breathe, I lean into Sunny and let her hold me and I breathe and let go. I me Shane and even Kai and we both let go of the sharp jagged stuff and drift together holding each other like two long lost twins I guess. Kind of curling up and floating together fusing together in my head like the Chinese Taoist symbol of Yin and Yang.
(Sniffle) “Thanks Sunny, this really helped.” I look up at her and smile. Okay this actually feels good, exciting, kinda has this thrill to it. I’m pulled close to this dreamy super hot looking blonde bombshell of a girl and she’s kind of the guy.
She smiles and she pulls me into this great big hug. Which feels as good emotionally as it does by getting the really nice boob on boob thing going on. Oh I’m such a lesbian. Period or not I’m getting turned on. Wait didn’t I hear somewhere that some girls get all steamy when that happens?
“I know, I kind of felt this big wave of tension leave your body Shane. You’re mellowing out with me a bit aren’t you? You’re not talking as formal as you were most of the day.”
Uhmmm…..okay, not like I can actually tell her.
“Hai, I mean yes, I was raised very strictly and I’m still getting used to having a friend that I can talk less formally with.”
“We’re friends? Cool.” She actually seems excited and happy by this and that kind of makes her really hot looking…no sorry beautiful…no hot, I can say hot. Sunny is really hot.
“Can you show me some more things? I really have no clue what I’m doing; everything is so different than from home.”
“Sure thing but first let’s fix your face.”
“Uhm that means make up right?”
“Yes it does Shane welcome to modern girliness.”
Sunny says it with a smile and takes me to this store that only sells make up and stuff and it’s stupefying really at the sheer volume of things there and the prices! Holy…oh my god being a girl is going to be expensive. I hope I don’t have to buy this stuff to often.
She takes me to this counter where I’m met by this sales girl who goes over my skin chart and she’s explaining how different things will work for me in different ways with my skin type and my complexion and the ethnic tones and it’s all quite technical in some of it. Actually it reminds me of shop class when we were covering auto-body stuff and I’m slowly catching on.
We both get our faces done by the professionals there and wow. Sunny looks just…I could so do things, want to do things and there’s this little pop of a memory in my head and I remember my girly lips on a pair of these swollen nipples and a Japanese skin toned set of breasts and the feeling of loving doing it.
Apparently me liking girls isn’t a new thing for me. But I’ve never had an encounter with a beautiful pair of them like sunny has. I’m so girl crushing right now. I kind of like it too, there this edgy deliciousness to these feelings. I so think I get why the drama around love and crushes and all that stuff is so… (Sigh). Whoa, I think sunny just checked me out checked me out…? Is she…?
Oh god I hope she might feel the same way about me.
I kind of follow her like a puppy into Vixens a sexy clothing store for young women and we start to pick out things and I’m really kind of getting into it. There this whole kind of a sort of kinky fun thing going on that’s me enjoying being actually pretty, I mean I think I’m pretty in that hot Japanese girl kind of way.
I like these clothes that I’d never have been able to wear before; I like even how pretty they are and just feeling this good with everything is making me smile a bit. I know it’s a huge difference so kind of suddenly but letting go, on both sides seems to have done that. I’ve got two different sets of memories and all of mine as Kai aren’t fully here yet but Shane’s old hurts are a little more removed too like some time’s gone past enough to dull it all.
It’s a little strange but it feels very good to just be me. To just be one person instead of two. It’s such a relief. Even if I was freaked out before about being a girl it’s kind of gone now. Instead there’s this mix of familiarity and wonder. Part the old Shane and part just the time difference between now and when I was alive.
I love how new everything feels now.
I’m just slipping into this short skirt that Sunny picked out for me and a kind of a cropped blouse that has a girl’s necktie with it and it looks good, very Japanese laid back school girl that’s so Japanese but it’s also so Shane. Ruffle collar on the shirt and knee high socks with these shoes that are like a really nice leather sort of ballet flat.
I’m turning in the mirror and showing and modeling for Sunny when there are these flashes of light. ~Flash bombs! gotta hide!~ I duck into this rack of clothes and the stores security doors are being swung shut and locked as these seven tall girls dressed in pink leotards with big boobs and they…they…are all identical with blonde hair and blue eyes and I mean identical in every way except for the numbers on their belts.
“Okay! Like everyone, wouldja like hit the floor we’re like the Barbie-Girls and It’s a Barbie World and this is like totally a robbery!”
Barbie…girls…
You’re effing kidding right?
People are hitting the floor and these Barbie-Girls have these guns I’ve never seen before and a couple of people get shot by these beams of silvery energy and drop like stones and there’s a flash of movement and I see Sunny who was standing behind a mannequin step out and she hit’s Barbie Number Two with a really good…really good right cross and it sends her into mid air and spinning and part of her face comes off….? Oh…masks…some kind of high end ones.
They start shooting at her squealing like a rat crawled up their skirts or babbling. “Just yanno like shoot the bitch.” And “Oh puh-leze you’re like gonna get like sooo fried.” And Sunny’s letting out this yell of anger as she dodges through the displays and snags and arm off of one of the mannequins and hits Number Five with it over and over yelling.
“Barbie Girls, Barbie girls you have this kind of hardware and you’re fucking calling yourselves the Barbie girls?!!!.....You’ve got to be kidding me!”
The girl she’s hitting is screaming and covering up but despite getting quite bashed around she’s still on her feet so the leotard things must be armor of some kind even if they are form fitting.
I see Number One draw her gun on Sunny and shot her in the back and Sunny screams out a yell of pain and drops to the ground as number one is saying. “Shaa, like whatever bee-atch.”
I can’t help it I’m me, Kai was a fighter and so was Shane and I do a dive and series of somersault flips over to the one that sunny had punched out and grab these mini-grenades off her belt. I throw them to a clear space on the floor in the midst of them and luckily there’s a flash instead of a ka-boom and I run.
I run using this trained way of moving from my days as Kai, it’s more like skating where I’m more pushing off the ground with both feet like a speed-skater would backing each push of my legs with a burst of Ki or Chi or Chakra depending on your background. Hell yeah I’m fast.
I close on Number One since she shot my friend and she manages to get her blaster up right about the time I kick it out of her hands then let my whole body get carried by the momentum of the kick so I do a flip and land on my hands and do this pommel horse like move as my legs come down and I twist my body and shoot through and around in a leg sweep. Then as she hit’s the ground I do a one handed handspring up and tuck into a ball and land/roll over her mid-section dodging the blaster fire of the other Barbie girls who shoot their friend Number One.
I’m already back on my feet with another burst of Ki and racing at Number Three. She fires and I dodge slipping sideways and I head in a slide between her legs but shoot my arms up and grab her by both of her DD’s and pull with Ki enhanced strength.
Most armor is designed to keep you safe from impacts and stuff not from being grabbed. Shock and pain makes her scream and lose her balance as I pancake bulldog her to the floor.
I kick up from my slide as Number Seven is shooting at me and I do a few of my time as Shane’s hip hop moves and street dancing combined with my own memories of Tai-Jutsu and close on her. We start mixing it up her doing some kind of hand to hand that looks a lot like Tai-bo and I’m flashing through memories of training and fighting and sparing as I cut loose with Tai-Jutsu and Eight trigrams using my Ki to enhance everything.
If you are trained in the use of Ki you will know that there are five basic ways of Ki, Hard where you use the energy to put brute force through your body to either inflict or absorb damage, soft where you use the energy to enhance arcs of force great for throws and any circular type movements, then there is positive and negative energies and then there is spirit/body fusion where you use Chi or Ki to enhance something by sheer force of will or some call it bio-feedback or mind over matter.
Eight Trigrams is a very circular style of Chinese fighting and as small as I am it’s letting my spin and dance out of the way of most of her blows any those of Number Four who soon jumped into help and it also lets me add it the Ki boosted spin energy to spinning elbows, knees, and the Eight Trigrams palm.
Yes I know how to do sixty four palms. And no it’s not like on that prehistoric cartoon naruoo whatever. No this is a kata of pure rotary palm and footwork. Basically when you hit someone with the palm you use that to push off of the person you hit and put yourself into a spin to your other opponent. Even every block is a palm blow to generate this movement all enhanced by soft Ki and dance like footwork it’s a spinning dance between you and multiple close quarters’ opponents.
I’ve never fought this hard or this fast before not in either life. I spin out of the way after a minute as they both end up falling in a heap over each other and I’m being shot at by Number Five who is back up and Number Six and I’m sort of seeing the times I’ve had shurikens thrown at me or arrows fired or muskets even and modern guns too from my Ex-life in these almost micro-burst memory downloads and I’m twisting and turning and dodging as best as I can and I see Sunny get up.
Oh doggie she looks mad.
She picked herself only part way off the ground…into a football tackle stance and she takes off running. I’m small but Sunny’s not that big of a girl but her power was just explosive as she hits both of them in the stomach with her arms and shoulders and she tackles them right off of their feet through the air and smashing the both really hard to the tile floors…hard enough to bounce.
She gets up and they’re trying to as well and I kick Number Six in the temple making her slump and Number Five she hauls back with the arm of the mannequin and knocks her out cold with it in an uppercut swing.
I look around.
It’s quiet at first just some whimpering from the Barbie girls and the scared girls here in the store. Then the doors are opening that one of the Barbies had closed and the mall cops are pulling tasers and batons and running in and the store manager is yelling “Not those two! It’s the ones in the pink! The ones in the pink.”
The rent-a-cops are getting them together when PCPD shows up and with them in this blur of speed is Overdrive one of the super dupers here in the city. He talks to the biggest piece of bacon in the room and then he walks over and talks to Sunny for a few moments and then walks to the store owner or whatever with a smirk on his face.
Sunny’s led over to a chair by the EMT’s and she’s getting checked out and I go over too when one comes over to me. I look at her and she looks disgusted.
“Sunny-Kun? What’s wrong are you hurt?”
She’s frowning and looking at me. “No worse, are you okay? You’ve got moves like I’ve never seen.”
“Hai, I mean no. I am not hurt, just sore. What do you mean by worse?”
“I can’t get that damned Barbie song out of my head!”
My Super Secret Life-11
Chapter 11
I have a headache.
And the worst taste in my mouth in a long time. It’s like sweat mixed with lots of copper. I look over to the others and I’m watching Kai or Shane being led over the ambulance too.
She really kicked butt today. I’d have liked to have helped her out more but I got stun blaster by a Barbie-girl.
No I’m not joking.
We were shopping and there was an armed robbery at this ladies shopping store by seven girls dressed up as Barbie.
Like the dolls, the toys and the videos.
All talking in “Vale” and all of them with those synth-skin movie masks to look like Barbie…and voice disguisers to sound like Barbie…
Okay, so it might have hit a sore spot with me about the whole Barbie ditz old me thing.
You’re able to dress up in armor cloth, afford these custom disguises and grenades and stun blasters…..and becoming seven Barbie clones is what you come up with?!?
Fucking Barbie?....barf, retch…
But of yeah Shane. What a contradiction and mystery. She’s cute, almost better than cute she’s this sexy Japanese shy school-girl with this hint of something street but definitely foreign. It like she’s from the streets a bit but she’s hiding it? I’m so getting this whole Idea of her growing up in some street-gang wherever she came here from.
I know she’s in refugee housing at school and lives in one of those dorms on campus and that her given name is Kai and I think there’s more bleed over in me from titan because I think I was being more than friendly with her. It’s just like these feeling and just things like opening the door for her just kind of bubbled up around her.
But y’know. I kind of liked being like that around her. It felt sort of down and relaxed like I was sort of being myself with her and not the way that it’s sort of been with a few of my older friends.
Don’t get me wrong those girls are still my friends and stuff, we’ve been buds from the time we were in kindergarten together but things happen…okay extraordinary things happen in my case but still things happen and people change and they drift apart.
Okay…all of that stuff aside Shane is really cute in a sexy shy way and the way she acts, like her mannerisms are definitely not from around here making her really exotic.
Dammit first Sonya, now her? Is it just me running into these amazing girls or is it the male stuff noticing that women are just amazing.
It could be that really. I’m noticing all sorts of stuff about girls that I just never noticed or took for granted before.
I’m getting checked out again when Overdrive comes back with his data-pad and he looks me over. It’s funny I’m not all swoony over him and the other guys I’ve met so far. And you’d think that’d be the case.
Overdrive is a super speedster and you’s think slim but he can break the sound barrier so his body is built and re-enforced to handle those stresses. The end result is a black guy that got long legs and a super cut body coming in at about six foot four and close to two hundred and fifty lbs. of muscle with strong shoulders and well he’s hawt in a purely objective since. Traipse him around in this skin tight armor-cloth stuff all in the traditional white on azure blue of the Paradise City Police Department and he’s quite the picture.
Still though he’s one of the few “Supers” that was a cop before he got his powers. He’s one of those real stand up guys.
“Sunny, can I get you to come over here and see if you might be able to recognize any of these girls?”
“Sure…but…”
“One of them said your name.”
“Said my name?”
“I overheard them whispering.”
I get up and go over with him to the transport aero-truck they’ll be using to send them to the city jail and the regular cops have their masks off. I don’t know them, know them but they’re a couple of years older than me, most of them have already graduated, three of them last year. I point them out to him by barely whispering their numbers.
“Three, six and seven all graduated last year. I’ve seen them around town after they flunked out of university. I think seven’s working at Galaxy-Dog. I can get why if they’re all like her and broke or cut off but where are they getting their stuff.”
He nods and is making notes on his pad. I try not to watch, super speed fingers don’t look quite like fingers as they move that fast, it’s after images but they kind of go all squiddy.
“You can get why?” he’s giving me the eyebrow thing even though he’s got this helmet on with a mecha look; they call it the “Optimus”? style in street slang.
I nod. “Look these girls are all from my school, some of them graduated before I did but if they’re all drop outs and their either working shitty jobs and/or are cut off from mommy and daddy’s money then yeah…these clothes, jewellery, it’s worth a lot of money.”
“I know jewellery is worth money, but some of the other stuff?”
“That red silk and lace edged chemise in the evidence bag there. That’s designer, you can stuff that in a pocket and it’s in store price is close to three hundred dollars.”
“What!” It’s not a yell but that WTF shocked whisper.
“Yeah, and looking at what they had been taking this is all pretty high end stuff. I’ve never shopped in them myself but I’m sure there’s re-sale shops that’d handle stuff like this.”
“I see, thank you Sunny this helped a lot.”
I indentify the ones I know and I got a few dirty looks from them except for the one who zapped me she’s smiling. She didn’t like me back then and I can get why. The old me stepped on a lot of toes and hurt a lot of people to get where she was socially. It’s why I’d been insane enough to take a drug serum on the chance it could make a better me.
I’m really glad that I’m not about all that stuff anymore.
But it’s the same stuff that pushed these girls to do this. And honestly if they had gotten away with it who would have expected a bunch of ditzy air-heads like them to pull off a job like this.
“Hey Drive, they didn’t plan this.”
“What do you mean?”
“The gear, the way they came it, the fencing of the stuff they’d have to do…no, I know these girls, hell I was these girls. No they’re working for someone. Some one smart enough to hit all their buttons and get them to do this.”
“Great, can you get home then have T. meet us at the Octagon?”
“Sure I’ll be there as soon as I can. I want to get Shane home first.”
“Mmm, watch her.”
“What do you mean?”
“She’s dangerous, unpowered as far as we can tell but she took a bunch of taser rounds when they caught her when she first got here. “
“Ouch they shot her with those, that’s not fun.”
“Three in a row barely slowed her and she hurt a couple of cops in storming gear.”
“Whoa…okay her hurting the cops I can see she’s a hell on wheels martial artist and she did most of all of this.”
“I know but she can likely tangle with enhanced people and still come out on top in a lot of cases. The cops passed her DNA and scans around and she doesn’t exist. Not here, not in The Alliance Database, INTERGAL, and Homeworld Security even has nothing on her.”
“You try the Ark Angels?”
“Yeah nothing either. Shroud doesn’t like her and I agree a fighter that good should me known somewhere.”
“Maybe, but there’s a lot of colonies out there Drive and a lot of them aren’t listed that we know of. It’s not like The Red Star Republic is going to let us know what colonies they have going behind their borders.”
“She’s Japanese, Her DNA is that pure she’s pureblood Japanese no other ethnic’s in her Strand at all.”
“That’s…”
“Impossible unless she’s a time traveller or a clone.”
“But both aren’t possible.”
“Sunny…”
“Okay, yeah I know.” I blush a bit because given the life I’m living now the impossible isn’t that far fetched.
“I’ll see you later then.”
“Right.”
I leave where he’s at after signing off on my statement as sunny and then go over to where Shane’s sitting and she looks a little scared, shy, a little freaked out. She’s got a blanket over her shoulders and is sipping at a bottle of water. She looks at me. “Sunny-Kun? Am I in trouble?”
“No, the officer just wanted my statement and they were very appreciative of your martial art talents and for that matter so am I. Thanks for having my back there.”
“Oh, it was my honor; you are a very brave woman Sunny-Kun.”
“I’m not sure if I was brave or just stupid. They could have had much more dangerous weapons and I just did without thinking.”
“Hai, but I did as well.”
I smile at her. “Well then we’ve likely had enough excitement for awhile. I think we’re also done shopping for today at least, let’s get our stuff and I’ll drive you home okay?”
“Hai, I’m sorry If I cause you any trouble Sunny.” She dropped the Kun thing; I’m going to have to look up some stuff on Japanese culture and language. But…she did this shy hands in her pocket and hide behind her hair thing that’s very…Oh I’m just so screwed…
We end up getting our things sorted by the staff from the things of the other customers and because we jumped in a tried to…well stopped the robbery the store manager scans us up two gift cards for the store here and mine’s for a hundred dollars and Shane’s is for three hundred. The way that she’s staring at it nearly crying is very…
She must have had a pretty rough life. I mean I wasn’t expecting this kind of thing I wouldn’t be that crass but at the same time I was, it’s something that had a good chance of happening. Shane looks like she was just handed a winning lotto ticket.
I get our things into my car and find myself opening up the door for her again. It’s almost like a reflex or something and I really like the way that she’s shyly looking at me and checking me out? I feel kind of, well guyish but not. I mean it’s similar I guess being the “Top” in this situation but it’s not like I felt as Titan, it’s something different but it’s the girl version of it.
I think I like the feeling.
I drive carefully taking my time but also a few side streets that aren’t the usual routes that are quicker. Shane looks surprised but doesn’t say much, she doesn’t look afraid though. The way she can fight, I’m thinking that not much short of firearms will unnerve her. I shrug as I hit the main streets just outside of the campus gates by about a block. “It’s shorter and we skipped most of the lights.”
I pull us into the campus and I see a few news vans here already. They’re not looking at us yet and are interviewing a bunch of my old crowd. I figure they’re here after finding out the Barbies are all Alumni of the school. I drive slowly and through the back part of two of the parking lots before they catch notice of us and start harassing me but more for Shane.
I’m not sure how’d she’d take to being popularized by the media idiots who wanted a taste of something exciting. If the dug as much as we did it could get nasty and they’d be like a dog with a bone about the mystery behind her.
We’re lucky and we get to her dorms without being seen by the press types and I help carry her things to her dorm room. It’s a nice size room with a fourth floor view and a nice big archway window that has a window seat, two good sized closets and two beds as well as a little cubby hole that has a mini fridge and a microwave inside of it. It doesn’t look like she’s got a room mate yet. There’s no bathroom though. That means communal bathrooms, oh that’d suck.
I carried most of the bags up for her and find myself not staring but really, really enjoying the sexy sway of her little bum in that short skirt she’s wearing. I set them down on the empty bed. “Well here we are all safe and sound. I hope today didn’t get ruined by the stuff that happened in the outlet mall.”
“No, this…this was one of the best days that I’ve ever had…thank you.”
She stands up on her tip toes and she kisses me.
It’s my very first girl on girl kiss and it’s good, oh it’s so good…Shane’s lips are so silky soft but lush too and she can kiss and it’s like getting kissed by a boy who can really kiss at first but then she just sort of just gives, pulls me into her when I kiss her back and she went from her being brave and cute to being this amazing little shy sweet asian beauty that I really, really love kissing.
I nearly run my fingers through her hair; I almost touch her face…other things. I’m flushed and aching and I swear I can almost feel…anticipate the feel of our bodies together girl soft on girl soft and so…
I have to break the kiss…had too…
“Shane…Shane…I’m…I’ve got a boyfriend…”
She steps back and she gives me the oddest look.
We weren’t kissing, she was hugging me…I had fantasized the whole kiss in my head…
I blush a deep red and stammer out. “Oh crap…I’m sorry Shane I...I... thought that you were going to kiss me.”
She’s staring at me and she lowers her face. And says in that soft sweet but shy voice of hers that just feels…
Then she blushes and says something in Japanese. I have no idea at all what she said…I bite my lip. “Sorry Shane I guess I jumped the gun there and just made a total ass out of myself. Are we…good…?”
“Hai, we are good Sunny-Kun.” God this time she even bowed a little.
“Oh, good…I uhm have to go.” I feel like such a Dork!, I’ve never…
“Hai…”
I leave but it’s kind of slow and way more self conscious than I’ve ever been in my life. I’ve strutted in my lingerie at parties before and now I’m slinking out of the dorms feeling like…
“God…I…” Yeah, I’ve never felt like this. I’ve never felt like such and unsure dork…I look up at the sky and I’m not normally a religious person but I can’t help but ask. “You have no sense of proportion do you!?”
God/Goddess/The Sky Fairy…whatever else is out there decides to get back a little karma because….as I’m backing out of the parking lot I drive up and over the curb and with this lovely scraaaaape sound I see my muffler not just comes off but get flattened as my front tires back over it.
“Fuck!” I hit my head on the steering wheel…on purpose, like a head-desk…and just to make Everything worse I look up through my bands and Shane’s watching me through the window. She saw the whole thing…
Isn’t this Alpha-Omni stuff supposed to boost you?
I pull away as fast as I can my car sounding like a complete wreck, red and embarrassed I head to The Tower so I can change into Titan and head to the Octagon.
Titan….
Oh I’m enhanced alright I just gained all of my awkward teenaged guy stuff…
That’s going to go over so well with my boyfriend.
My Super Secret Life-12.
Chapter-12.
I’m still kind of cursing myself out as I driving my car. I feel like a grade A spaz with the stuff I handled or tried to handle with Shane. I mean nothing has been like this since I was this gawky eleven year old flat chest little girl with braces trying and failing to be cool around the hot guys at the beach or at school.
I mean C’mon!
I’m tall, long legs, great body and I’ve been one of the hottest girls in my school for years. Okay the valley stuff aside I was even cool back then.
And I run into this short, tiny incredibly cute Japanese beauty in one of the popular clothing stores and I…god she was just so shy and sweet and when she let herself there was this little bit of a funny side there and this hidden streak of street.
God…it’s like I can almost picture her being so hot and wild in bed once I got her going.
I swerve out of the way of a car coming down one of the ramps onto the highway. Dammit…I really have to pay attention to the road and not Shane.
It takes about thirty five minutes to get to The Tower or Champion Tower. Paradise city has a few major zones. Diamond Hills, where I live and that’s the north-eat part of the city and follows the coast and goes down to the peninsula where the movie studios are in with the casino resorts. Then the entire city hugs the coast from east going west and spreads out. That’s majorly divided by the highway into Hills and Shore and Central as we locals call them. The closer to the peninsula and Diamond Hills you get the better the neighborhoods. Anything within like five blocks of the highway is called Central and that’s the business downtown metropolis stuff.
In the center of the highway is a two thousand or foot stretch through the city called The Heart, this is where there are some hospitals...three of them, fire department bases... two, City Hall, a few museums and stuff like that and of course the Tower and The Octagon.
The Octagon is a really big structure that’s police headquarters as well as some task forces and courtrooms and is central booking and the main city lock up/jail plus the fact there is an entire aero-fleet of stuff. Big place and really sort of politically fancy y’know the expensive designs and stuff.
Now Champion Tower is different, the place is this ancient design that was taken and revamped from Earth and it’s a 27th century version of this thing call The Empire States Building. No I’m not some Earth aficionado but there’s a bunch of books and files and stuff they gave me when I became a reserve member. I mean it’s bigger and stuff for one and there’s a change in the bricks and the glass too but it’s still a very impressive design and vintage too at the same time so it really looks pretty cool. I pull into the parking lot and show my I.D. to the guys at the gate they’re police that’ve been assigned to The Champions. I drive across the parking lot to the underground parking and there’s another guard post and he checks my I.D. then its drive onto the scanner and a quick buzz through with that and then once they’re sure I’m okay do they buzz open the blast doors into the underground parking lot/motor pool.
The place is kind of neat actually like the auto shops that you see some cops and stuff have in the movies.
Why?
We’re technically paid as SWAT being more on the Special and the Tactics stuff but we build anything we need in house because the really smart criminals…well they can learn who our contractors are too.
My boyness is getting all sort of yay about all the tools and stuff. Or just my IQ shift. I’d love to play around with welding lasers and stuff. I’d like to build something.
Okay there’s this really hot boy…guy…late teens to early twenties guy swaying over in mechanics coveralls and he’s got no shirt on underneath…Blonde shoulder length hair strikingly gorgeous in that…perfection, literal perfection and it’s hard to look away from his sexiness. I do and get out of my car.
“Ow, your ride sounds pretty sick there Sunny.”
Whoa wait a minutes he knows me? I look at him…? I’d remember someone as hot as he is. He grins. “Sorry, here this better?” he lights up literally like from within until he looks like a shiny energy being. Bodizafa…or Bodi he’s like me one of the junior members but he’s been with the team for quite awhile.
“Oh…Bodi, I uhm didn’t recognize you un-plugged.” I look at him and the jaw dropping yummy guy is sort of diffused by the lightshow. “Actually come to think about it I’ve never seen you powered done before.”
He turns off his lightshow and gives me this shy smile. “Yeah it’s part of why I don’t; I’ve got this messed up mutation thing called mimic advantage body imagery.”
“Huh? That’s a mouthful.”
He smiles and god it’s nice.
“Yeah well it’s this thing where I have this really low level latent psi thing that picks up what the best traits I’m supposed to have to procreate are and my mutation tweaks my genes to make me look or rather develop into what everyone else thinks is…”
“Fuckable?”
He blushes but it’s an energy blush under his skin. That’s hot and really cute by I don’t really have the whole mutant or other species stuff. Just him doing that might send a lot of people running the other way and then there’s the loneliness of his looks.
There’s no way he’d not get judged on his looks. Which is likely why he’s down here in the garage sort of working and sort of hiding out.
“So...what happened to your car?”
“I tore the bottom of it running over a curb.”
“Car chase?”
“No, a girl.”
“Oh…but you’re…I mean are you…”
“Bodi honestly I have no idea what I am anymore right now only that she makes me feel like a gawky kid when I’m not and makes me ache just as bad as my boyfriend does.”
“Ouch, well I can take a look at it and fix it up for you and everything.”
“Really? That’d be awesome.”
I give him a hug and a kiss on the cheek, Jeeze even with the garage smells he smells good. Damn that’s not an easy thing to live with I bet.
I leave heading up the elevator and get to my quarters and have a shower getting myself cleaned up and taking uhm…advantage of the really good shower head and then finish showering after I switch over and use the men’s body wash and stuff.
It’s so strange looking at myself and feeling like Titan, it’s not as alien as it was and there’s a part of me that really likes the feelings like this, the strength and the power in this body and I close my eyes and shift/create clothes onto my body. Too bad that I couldn’t do this as Sunny then I wouldn’t have to buy clothes ever again I could just copy them in my head and shift into them.
And yeah I tried. It’s a no go. I add some cologne something nice and not too strong and then slip on my Champion’s ring and my necklace badge, and com-watch then get my wallet. I have a few things in it now, my I.D. as Titan and my license for both driving and being a Champion reserve member and a debit card and a little bit of cash. Yeah learned the lesson about carrying a bit of cash the hard way when I first changed.
I head out of my apartment and head up to the hangars and leave through the hangar door. It’s a bit crazy and a bit of a beta test but I can jump really high and really far but I’m really tough and just something in my head is telling me to go for it. So I take a running jump.
I go out quite a ways and the fall in an arc then I hit the pavement in the parking lot and there’s a crackle as the blacktop spider webs under my foot and I push off immediately forward and towards the other foot. Like jumping if I was speed skating. I’m trying to shift the force of the fall into lateral movement to bleed off the kinetic energy like you see kung fu types do by bounce/jumping right after a long fall.
It sorta works…sorta not; it’s going to take a lot of practice with that jump. The skate jumping though. I can do that faster than I can run I think. It takes me no time to get to The Octagon.
Okay the level of respect I’m getting is weird. I go through the few check points I have to and I heard a bit of stuff of people telling the ones that don’t know who I am who I am and they brink up the day with the demon masked guy and the stuff in the projects. Its weirder still seeing some of those cops and getting nods and a handshake or two.
It’s humbling instead of ego growing. Actually it kind of takes that whole deal about high-school popularity and makes it really see as small and unimportant as it really is.
Oh and I am getting looks from quite a few females in the building. I know those checking out the hot guy looks and there’s some even predatory I want looks too.
I think there’s still too much Sunny in Titan me because those kind of women aren’t really doing anything for me but kind of creeping me out.
Still though…
And once I meet up with Overdrive in the wing where we’re holding the Barbie girls we go over stuff and they had a lot of stuff for gear that was very high end. Insulated Kinetic flex weave body suits. It’s called K-flex it looks like spandex and it’s made of nano-spring coils woven as cloth that react to high speed kinetic force by offering proportional resistance, serious stuff it can take even small to medium assault rifle rounds and will stop full metal jacketed rounds. It won’t keep them from massively bruising you or from getting broken bones from getting shot but it’s really good against small arms fire. Insulated too most stun weapons like taser bullets will just short out hitting them.
Masks with voice disguisers and gas filters aren’t too uncommon in the higher end crooks but full face featured movie effects style articulation is big money and resources. What I mean is you literally put on another face and it moves with yours.
The stun guns are blaster styled and custom jobs. Not from a weapons manufacturer. They use a metallic hydrogen battery to power them and it uses a non-visible laser to ionize the path between it and the target and it builds a massive discharge of electrical energy that hits you like a sort of silvery white beam. It’s only good for about twenty yards or so but it has a massive punch to it. And sometimes they’re lethal.
Once I’m up to speed I’m let in the eye in the sky room where I can see the interrogations and stuff and I have access to a tablet and actually start to use Sunny me as a means to get the dirt about these girls using stuff that I know and texting from girl to girl in the whole who knows who knows who of the gossip tree that high school girls get going so well.
Most of these girls aren’t in school anymore but they were. And they were part of the upper crust clique girls that didn’t fare so well once out in the real world and found out there’s always someone who is higher on the food chain than them.
It doesn’t take long before I have a whole bunch of dirt and notes on all of them and I actually go in with Overdrive and I get to be the bad cop.
He’s too stiff and cop’s cop to have them doing but I’m a cute stupid girl thing on him and honestly…I think my Sunny side really dislikes them and the way they’re still so self centered and vapid they’re attempts to flirt their ways out of trouble have gotten me ticked off enough that they don’t work either.
On actually called me a fag under her breath, just like some guys call women who aren’t remotely interested in them dykes. Kinda a funny reversal of things.
Me knowing so much about them and their lives really freaks them the hell out and they start to spill everything.
Apparently they were hired together by this woman called The Queen. Like the dark queen out of snow white but clad all in black k-flex and four inch calk high boots, big boobs that the all said were and awesome boob job and she had a smooth black plastic face shield on over her own mask and a black metal crown on with sharp points on it and a nasty black cloak and that she spoke in a British accent.
She had contacted them one by one and she had them pull a number of training jobs and stuff and they were just getting on a roll when they pulled this last job. They’re crying and freaked out because this Queen had apparently just as much dirt on them as I was able to get and maybe even a little more. We get the address of the place that they were using to meet up and break up the loot and the stores that they hit.
Just at a glance and the name brands and type of stuff that they stole in about seven jobs or so they stole about three hundred grand worth of stuff maybe a half a million. I’m just guessing at a glance I mean that’s another job for another department.
Drive and I are joining the team to go and hit this place when we see the cops bringing in this kid and their talking about maybe on of the samples only there’s a different number to it and the kid, one of the heavy nerdy kids called…shit I never bothered to know his name is getting debriefed. I hear him talking about Jake Stevens one of the real macho assholes on the varsity baseball team and comment about how much of an idiot he is and that he’d likely try and mod himself up. He’s one of those guys who really does think he’s swinging meat between his legs equal to that of his baseball bat.
He was that much of a macho dickhead I’d not have gone near him even before all this happened.
Shade’s there and he’s intensely interested in the black kid who sounds like he’s playing on our side of the street. I caught the name Damian but before I could ask too many questions Drive and I plus some officers were on our way to the addy we got where the Barbies had been based. It was so cool to fly there in an Aero-transport and still cooler to break into the place with the police guys rappelling in.
It was on the peninsula at this old movie lot. When we busted into the place there was no one there just some old stuff that had already been there I’m pretty sure and the swag that had been stolen was long gone and any trace of “The Queen”.
We did do a pretty thorough search though and there was a good chunk of procedure that I was picking up too. I think it really helped that Overdrive was a cop before he got his powers so he really knows what he’s doing. I mean all this stuff might sound boring but it’s not. I kind of dig the whole evidence thing and we both stick around for the crime scene guys to show up and everything.
It gets even cooler when Parvati shows up and she does these few spells that ley us see the images that where caught in the reflective stuff around the place like windows and stuff since the sun had risen.
I even felt her do it, I mean it was like I felt this hum like being close to a speaker turned way up but there’s nothing playing yet so it’s just that power hum? Around her and there was all these pitches and stuff changing and then it settled on the objects and sank in or faded?
We can’t use it as evidence, not even with the crime scene guys there seeing it too. Majik isn’t officially recognized as being real and even if it was there’s the thing about is the mage honest? So we use it to show us things and we look in the reflected areas for anything dropped or stuff like that there. All in all pretty decent stuff and kind of neat.
We do get a good look at “The Queen.” Oh yeah she’s as advertized like the Disney villainess if she had joined the Sith. Yes, some of the staples of stuff from the olden days are still around. Built and hardwired into the culture now.
Anyway she’s tall even in the heels, wearing body armor and she has what looks like a utility belt too and she has a staff with a round orb ontop of it which gets Parvati checking for majik but she felt none.
She had gotten away pretty clean and she wasn’t here for long once we stopped the Barbies like she had known it was going to happen or it had happened. I’m betting she had/has the girls gear bugged.
After awhile it was back to The Octagon to fill out our reports and paperwork and stuff like any other cop would.
Completely killed my day though.
I’m not physically tired when I get back to The Tower but it’s been a long day and mentally I’m kind of tired.
I’m out of the shower and okay this might be TMI but I really don’t get it. I never ate anything different and the smell…? Actually I ate as Sunny, so how the hell could it smell….?
Okay, new rule.
Whenever possible…poo as a girl.
I’m getting out of there as Sunny and I’m in the common area for like our apartments like a living room meets lobby and stuff when Matt calls me up.
“Hey…gorgeous where are you?”
“Uhm…just at The Tower.”
“Huh? What? Champion Tower?”
“Uhm, yup I’m interning here…it was kinda sudden and stuff and I’m like sorta on call too. I’m sorry I never got to tell you Baby it was just kinda sudden?”
“Uh yeah, I mean I heard what happened over at the store and stuff, it was on the news a bit and some listed blogger feeds.”
“Oh…yeah, I didn’t really do much just get mad and stupid but there was this new girl from the refugee/exchange dorms that I was showing around and Shane really kicked some major petutie.”
“I saw, she might catch a popularity wave and stuff, the guys think you both kicked ass and even the black shirts (Preppy-slang catch-all for Emo-Goth-Punk-ect.) are giving you two props for beating up on Barbie.” He’s chuckling into the phone.
“So I’m off I guess for now, what are you doing tonight handsome?”
“Well I’d like to pick you up and take you out for one of those parties that I was going to take you to.”
“Party? I’m not sure if I’m really in the party mood Matt.”
“It’s not the kind of place that I used to take you to; these kids don’t even go to our school.”
“Then how’d you get to know them?”
“I didn’t always go to the academy Sunny; I’ve known some of these kids since we were in Pre-K.”
“Don’t you mean daycare?”
“No…Pre-K, daycare was for the uncool toddlers.”
“Oh…so glad to know you where still cool when you were eating paste.”
“Yuck, I’ll have you know I never ate paste as a kid, we fed each other paint chips.”
“Yeech! Okay, okay I’ll go, what should I wear?”
“You got a suit?”
“Uhm…no…why?”
“I’ll bring you clothes to wear.”
“Huh?”
“I’ll see you in an hour?”
“My house?”
“Yeah, Love you.”
“Love you too Matt.”
Okay…I hang up really confused now and make my way back to my room and get my things and head down to the garage. Bodi’s not there but he left a note. Ohh, I like what he did. My little red car is still red and everything but nice new racing rims I think and there’s a lift kit? Thing in the back giving it about four more inches and bigger wider times in the back as well.
The note said welcome to the team and this was a present. My little cute sports car just became this still girly cute street modified sports car like in the street-racing movies. It’s not all over the top but just enough to take it from cute and girly to girly and edgy.
“Yay…momma likes.”
I get in and it handles different especially when I give it some juice. I’m so going out sometime with this and the girls or something with the whole little red dress and some dark shades to match my car.
I wonder what Shane’ll think of it. I know there’s some hidden street in her or something like that. I’m still seeing her here and stuff because of some ganger thing.
I pull into home and go inside and Mom’s there. “Hey…”
She gives me a hug and a kiss. “How’d things turn out…?”
“Long, after I got done taking Shane home it turned into me getting waist deep into the job.”
“Shane? What happened to Matt?”
“Mom…Shane’s a girl.” Dammit I’m blushing.
“Oh so was Ty interested?”
“No, I’ve never seen her as Ty and I’m not sure about him and someone like her, I wouldn’t uhm want to hurt her.”
“Excuse me?”
“She’s really tiny Mom, cute but really tiny.” I indicate where she kind of just comes to my chest.
“Oh…good point so you…”
“I have no idea what the heck is going on with me really. I’m going out with Matt tonight if that’s okay?”
“Yes, it’s okay but don’t be too late and you two be careful.”
“Yes Mom, we use protection and stuff.”
“Well that’s good to know but you’re into a different life Sunny, just be careful for yourself and for matt too.”
“Yeah…shit, I guess I have to really take a look at everything differently.”
“You’re the one who drank the potion Alice; don’t complain about the rules now that you’re in Neverland.”
“Yes, Mom.”
I agree because really this is all new to me and everything still and new to them and me getting caught is all fresh and shiny in her brain. As much as I want to smart off at her like every other teen I really can’t because really…it was Epically Stupid.
The doorbell rings and I go and open the door and Matt’s there with a drycleaner bag and a suit and stuff in his arms.
And he’s got long black hair all sexy girl styles and even though he’s got nothing up top and stuff he’s in fishnets and heels and a little black dress?
WTF?
My Super Secret Life-13.
Chapter 13
Yep WTF was certainly the perfect term.
Matt looks at me and smiles and I’m…I mean he’s…oh fuck.
Okay I said what I saw but it’s really like this.
Matt’s wearing some kind of wig that fits him perfectly giving him this head full of shiny, wavy sexy tumbly black tresses that go all the way down her…his back. Then there’s the face his face is perfectly smooth, no stubble or anything and he’s got these incredibly thick long lashes and perfect make-up.
Shiny black lace metal choker and earrings and bangles.
But the little black dress, the fishnets, oh god he’s even wearing pumps.
And he’s still Matt, still this well toned and built tanned football guy and no padding or the usual drag stuff but like he’s still a guy in a dress. But he’s taken the time to be a very, very hot guy in a dress.
I know I’m standing there mouth open like an idiot but…
I feel what I’m seeing sink in right about the same time my nipples get so hard so fast that it hurts and my clitty is so effing hard that it feels like I’m Ty. Except for the sudden flood of wetness in my panties.
He giggles and… “Sunny…Sunny, ground control to Sunny…” his voice is still Matt’s but there’s this sweet female overlay like he’s.
Matt steps in and Kisses me.
Oh yeah, capitol K, Kisses.
Arms still full of stuff but wrapped around my neck like she..he..and the softest Kiss Matt’s ever given me and their…yeah they’re lipstick gliding with mine then they break the Kiss.
“Sun…ny.” Again that voice.
“Uhm…wow…I mean holy shit, I mean…Jeez Matt you weren’t kidding about sides of you I didn’t know.”
“Yeah, we’re going to a T-party.”
“T-party?”
“It’s a kind of an old gender sex term, transgendered and stuff like that it’s a fundraiser for Full Spectrum.”
“Huh?”
He/She looks at me with this honest to god exasperated female expression. “Full-Spectrum…Jeeze Sunny, it’s like the old gay, lez, bi, TG things they used to have but it recognizes that people are people and have ever right to live in society whether they’re gay, straight, or VG.”
“VG?”
“Varied Gender, just because there’s two primary genders doesn’t mean there are variances. Just look at the idea of two numbers, just how much distance is in between them.”
“Okay, okay I didn’t mean to get you all worked up, you’re really into this aren’t you?”
“Yeah…..” Damn, she looks like she’s going to cry.
“Matt…?”
“Later, C’mon lets go get you dressed.” She shoves me into the house and to my room and we pass mom who does a double take at first then yells behind us. “Love your dress Mattie, you’ll have to tell me where you got it!”
Matt, my Matt giggles and yells back. “Sure I’d love too!”
Once in my room she tells me to strip and starts to take out a nice looking dark suit and shoes and stuff and it the bag there’s some toiletries and I’m still watching her, him…her jeez even the body motions are femme, not pure girl but girly polished like his nails.
“Matt, you lost you beard?”
“I didn’t have a beard.”
“You know you’re all smooth and stuff.”
“Nano-gel.”
“Oh” That stuff’s expensive one hundred and twenty bucks for one ounce. It uses very limited nano-bots to actually go into the hair and remove the hairs and stuff and while not permanent it’ll be a year before hair grows back. And being nano-tech you can only get it done or applied through a licensed salon.
“You don’t mind not having facial hair for a year?”
“Nope, I’d get rid of it forever if I could.”
“Matt are You VG?”
He/She stops and smiles at me a little sweet sad smile. “Yes, technically everyone is really but yeah. I have a higher degree of female sensory input then the average guy.”
“Meaning, I actually like pretty clothes, nice smelling things and the feel of things in a feminine way that process to me as normal.”
“Huh?” God I feel like a dizt again.
“My brain’s wired that I like and enjoy the feel of what I’m wearing as much as any girl would but it doesn’t change the fact that I’m typically hetero. It’s just main stream society looks at me and says. Cross dresser, tranny You shouldn’t like that stuff, if you do you’re queer.”
“But you’re not a cross dresser?”
“No, most cross dressers don’t really exist, it’s a different way that you process sensory input. Hell the shrinks are still calling in sexual sensory disphoria. But it’s not a disphoria, it’s a legitimate way that our brains work on the VG spectrum. Sexual sensory perception is more than that and less than that. Like a butch Lez getting told to get all prettied up in a dress. She won’t like it and will feel not that comfortable even if she does it.”
“I think I get that. So you’re”
“Sunny, I’m still me. I still like my usual life and clothes but I’m like this too. I still like girls and everything but really if I could be just me. All the time it’d be some of this, well like sixty five percent like this and the rest everyday me.”
“Why don’t you?”
He cocks her hips a little to one side and looks at me. I palm tap my forehead. “Oh yeah right because people suck.”
“Yeah…Sunny are we good?”
“Yeah we’re good.”
I walk over and kiss her pressing into her and smiling. “How long until we have to be there?”
“It goes all night.”
“Good because you’re so turning me one looking like this and everything that…” I kiss him again and take his hand and guide it to my soaked panties and he smiles around the kiss.
The sex…
My boyfriend just introduced me to lesbian sex.
Okay it might be oral, and regular sex but it wasn’t. You know how we call guys stallions? Well Matt wasn’t a stallion at all he was a mink, a very male mink when he took me sinking in while in that LBD and four inch heels. Oh and the inter-lipstick kisses and the feel of it on my nipples and that long hair doing that sexy fall on my breasts.
I really loved this, loved that whole experience and whatever in me is attracted to Shane was getting some. I tell you, I never considered the lesbian stuff until recently but I’m definitely in love with long hair on my partners now.
And before that even… the foreplay. And Matt going down on me for a change was really, really lesbian like. Even when I returned the favor he rand those hands with those long nails through my hair and cried out those male-girly cries.
It’s this voice disguiser in the choker, it adds female or Matt as a female into his voice and blends it. Apparently pretty cheap at a special FX shop. This is Paradise City, Hollywood sector 337 on the FCG. (Free Colonies Grid.)
I’m sent off to shower and Matt gives me shower stuff to use. And it’s so weird but good weird in a way. It’s all that guys stuff that makes them smell so fucking good and I use the stuff and no the stuff doesn’t dry me out guys stuff now has all the stuff ours does in it for the most part and Matt helps me get dressed.
Sports bra and these high end nice boxers. They fit, oh…oh…these are oddly comfortable. I look at the package. His for her? Huh… “Maybe, I’ll buy some of these.” Matt laughed. “I’ll show you were they sell them they’re pretty mainstream.”
It takes time getting dressed and stuff and The whole outfit-suit is cut for a girl or a woman’s body but there’s these pads that drape the materials sewn into things that make the way it hangs on my body look….I look good in a really not girl but still a definitely a girl kind of way just kind of like Matt being hot as hell but still a boy in a dress, damn still a sexy boy in a dress. I even like the way that the tie settles between my breasts and Slip into the shoes and suit jacket. My hair’s still long and styled and I still look definitely girl but not.
Matt and I leave and even then it’s all different. I’m not used to Matt being on my arm, or opening the doors for him and we end up driving to the peninsula and into one of the old neighborhoods there. It’s urban still but urban chique. It’d have been gentrified more with the peninsula being one of the first parts of the city but with the casinos and movie studios and the cruise ship docks all those places need people living close by some Strata-peninsula was were most settled.
I’ve never been here before in my life and it’s mostly three to ten story places with lots of old styles brick and wrought iron for decoration. It looks gentrified but if the gentry moved out and the places at street level became coffee houses, pool places, bars…a lot of bars and all these hip kind of stores and shops and the place is busy with lots of people everywhere and there’s so much I’m lost here relying on Matt for directions.
We finally get to the party and I park my car and we have to walk a block before we get to the place and it’s a four story apartment building and it’s absolutely packed there’s people there from our age to in their thirties and there’s booze there but the people.
Most of the girls are dressed as guys or in a guys kind of fashion and a lot of the guys are dressed as girl with about seventy percent of everyone dressed up and the rest are a mixture of just normal to the extremes.
There’s people there who are bi-gendered, and transitionally gendered and intersexual and non-sexuals.
Okay the non-sexed ones really are freaking me out because I can’t tell what gender these people might have been pre-dressing up and it turns out some of these people are VG and that they honestly don’t identify with having a gender at all.
And there’s people that are Het but they totally identify and live as the other gender because that’s where their gender senses are at. Confusing to me because I met two “guys” that were really cute but were women, straight women.
There was a lot of food and dancing and people having a good time. I was having a good time and Matt, well my boy can ever dance a shimmy with the best of them and in heels no less. There’s a point where there’s a lot of flirting with the dancing and just such a different time than I was expecting.
I never met anyone like these people and there’s so much stuff going on and we have probably the best time at a party that I ever had before.
I don’t drink so I’m good to drive and I’m thinking the entire time. I’m thinking about Telling Matt and he’s kind of girly chatting away about the party and the people and everything and he’s had a better time than I’ve ever seen him have before and he seems to be so at home like this.
I slam on the brakes as a police car comes sailing out of the night and comes down crashing front end down like the thing got thrown like someone’s cheap toy. One of the officers wasn’t belted in and he smashes out through the window.
I get out of the car and a block down I can see some kind of fight going on with the police and a super of some kind. And they’re losing.
“Mattie, call The Tower, tell them I need back-up.” I lean into the car and press my phone into his hands. “It’s speed dial one.”
I go to move and he pulls me down into a long female like kiss and starts dialing as he falls back into the seat.
“Be careful…..Go…they need Titan.”
I’m running and shifting and…he knows.
Matt knows I’m Titan.
I hit a power leap and make the distance in seconds.
My Super Secret life-14.
Chapter 14
My powered leap takes my up into the air and clearing nearly the fully city block. I’m starting to like the feeling too. It’s got almost this reverse bungee jump kind of thrill to it.
But that’s not the big deal right now. The big deal id the Silver Cross Bank and the cops hiding behind their cars as these three guys in exo-frames are loading ATM whole onto the back of a truck while this suit of power armor is providing cover fire.
Exo-frames are just that, a sort of frame that is steered by body movements and using hyperdraulics to provide the strength and stuff. Like super and easy to use forklift suits.
Power armor is another story these things use way more complicated micro-hyperdraulics to create powerful articulation all covered in military grade layers of armor with all the bells and whistles of most combat machines.
Including sensory stuff because he’s picked me up as soon as I triggered whatever he’s got on board. He looks up and he fires a rocket grenade thing from his wrist. Okay I saw this on the cartoons and it’s about the only thing I can think of…I can’t really dodge it, I can’t block it because that’d be uhm…stupid so here goes…
I’m really effing strong right?
I slap both my hands together as hard as I can and there’s a pressure wave of not the air but the sheer kinetics…the shockwaves off my hands being slapped together so hard that rushes out and hits the rocket grenades warhead before it gets to close.
BOOM!
I go through the cloud of flames and smoke and land on the power armor suit knocking him down and I ride him like a crazy carpet a couple of yards before we grind to a halt.
Bastards stunned, so I move quick. No trying to beat through the suit, its military type stuff. Nope I punch the head, helmet three times really fast to keep him disoriented and I find the thingy I’m looking for. It’s an emergency release. It’s gotta have one right? I mean would you let yourself be locked in a suit of armor that you couldn’t get out of? What if whatever you used to get in and out of it normally wasn’t responding right?
It’s behind the neck just above the pack unit it has on the back of the thing. I punch it and it dents enough to get my fingers in a grip and I rip off the outer door and pull the rip-cord looking thing. There’s a “Fuck!” from inside and a hiss of its chest unfolding and the pilot is trying to pull it shut but I’m too strong and he slips out part way with a handgun and opens fire on me point blank.
Stings a bit. I crush the gun in my other hand. “You done yet?”
He looks pissed off but put’s his hands up. “I geeves up.” He’s got this Soviet/Slavic accent. I pull him out and the cops are rushing the exo-frame guys because they’re not really well armed aside from the suits one was smart enough to try and get out of it and run on foot but three cops run him down.
It takes awhile to get the arrest wagon and the guys searched and stuff the Slav had another gun and like six knives of varying sizes on him. He looks like he’s hooked up with someone or he was he has tattoo’s in this kind of military look.
“You guys got it here?”
“Yeah Titan seriously thanks for the assist. We were waiting on a back up team then you showed.”
“Yeah well I was close by and saw him toss the cruiser. I’m just sorry I wasn’t here in time to stop that.”
“Hey, you guys take enough on you can’t be everywhere at once.”
There’s some press and looky-loos as per usual and the ambulances are taking care of the wounded and I text into The Tower. “The Silver Cross situation’s handled, I’m coming in and bringing in a civilian, ID’s been compromised.”
I Jump and do sort of a back flip onto a four story building away from the crowds and off of it up and away into the night from there. Yeah that’ll be on the news; it never hurts to give a bit of a show. Two flips and I’m gone in the night. I find a place with a good fire escape and shift back to myself and make my way back to Matt.
“Hey…are you alright?” We both ask at the same time.
He smiles…..ow…he has a sexy great smile in lipstick.
“I’m fine sweetie.” He/she/he says stepping in to kiss me with their arms around my neck...it’s such a girl on girl kiss and there’s still enough Titan in me that my clit get rock hard…and I know that as my other self I’d be attracted to Matt.
“I’m fine too…Jeeze Matt you sure know how to give a girl a hard on.”
“Good…and…”
“Oh him too.”
“Good…”
I look at them. “I thought…” She kisses me again.
“That one person we were talking about that I might do that with…”
“Yes…”
“That was you…”
“Oh…”
Oh fuck she gives me this sexy, sultry, playful look that is so smoking hot and say’s “Mmm…oh…” just like one of those sexy voiced girls on late night radio on a good rock station. I’m not really that sultry myself I’m more the blonde bombshell type who sexy sultry in more of the Munroe effect.
“Speaking of which just how did you know and for how long.”
“Baby you changed, you started getting smarter and while I loved you and you were a nice fun loving girl if a little…Vale. You started to change and started to become a nicer more thoughtful person and more beautiful and athletic. Then you went missing when titan first showed but you were always vanishing and stuff like that and this internship at The Tower.”
“Oh now hard to figure out then.”
“It’s not that but I know you, really know you and while you don’t act too different at school there’s just stuff around me that was just too deep of changes.”
“And the kids at school?”
“Honestly they believe you that these are our last years in high-school and that instead of just clinging to all the BS you decided to grow up and get ready for college and the world. Heck a couple of the other Vale acting ones have dropped the act too.”
“Good, I wasn’t acting but I sort of still am at school and now that I am it’s kind of tiring not being yourself all the time.”
“Tell me about it.” He leans into me just like a girl would for some comfort. “As enlightened as we’re supposed to be nowadays we’re really not and the fact that I’m VG and that this is the way I really like to be its hard. It’s messed up that if I was going to be getting everything switched around that people would be better about that than me being sort of an inbetweenie.”
I sigh and help them into the car and get in the drivers seat. “Can you stay over?”
“Yeah, my folks know I’m like this, Dad hates it but Mom’s not too bad about it. He’s always thinking I’m going to go to school in something like this or to a game like this.”
“That’d turn some heads.”
“There’s only one head I want to turn and that’s yours.”
“Wanna come to my apartment?”
“Apartment?”
“Ty has an apartment at The Tower.”
“Sure, wait does that mean.”
“I had to tell them, this hero stuff is some serious shit.”
“Oh…okay…cool.”
“Yeah cool, just wait for it.” Matt has no idea the amount of paperwork and stuff that we have to go through. I’m just hoping it can wait until morning.
I drive to The Tower and okay it’s kind of cool that I can play the blasé cool chick about all of this while Matt’s all excited and having a coolgasm over everything. VG sorta chick or not The Tower has been around for fifty years starting with the Patroller and his super team and then the Protectors, then there was that douchebag Ultra-man…no not a bad guy but a womanizing jackass that turned his twelve year stint here into a damned reality show and got corporate sponsors for him and his super team. Which was him and a few others but also his kids, not the wife…nope reality show he married several super models and actresses then he had this version of this show called The Tower of Love where he ran a competition for the next Mrs. Brian Stone.
He’s retired now from the hero business and still hawking stuff on TV and the Net.
Sneakers, shoes, Ultra rings and wristbands and all sorts of garbage as long as he can slap him name on it. He actually has a private island somewhere down in the archipelago belt.
Sorry he’s like this real douche-bag hero that is the epitome of unclassy. I read his file but I grew up seeing his commercials. Mrs. Champion calls him the lovechild of the Ronco-man and Booster-Gold. I’m not sure who they are but I will eventually look it up.
I know one’s a comic book guy and we have a massive comic library at The Tower courtesy of The Patroller who claimed they were visionaries and ahead of their time for the reality of today.
There’s recommended reading files for us from all the members of the different times and things from those stories that effected or inspired them.
But…anyway this, this is a boy even if he’s dressed as a girl getting let into the Avengers Mansion.
We get through security and we luck out with Mrs. Champion being on duty although she gives us this bit of a smile and gave Matt the once over she said she’d catch up on his security issues and my report in the morning.
I shift back into Titan while we’re kissing in the elevator. It’s kind of gratifying to have Matt even in heels have to step on tippy toes in order to kiss me and he/she/he’s so damned sexy too…I press against them as we’re kissing and I hear them gasp softly “Oh…oh…holy fuck…Ty…”
“I know, it’s taken some getting used to.”
She giggles. “Yes, that will take some getting used to…”
We kiss our way into my condo and over to the bed and she squat-kneels so…sexy in heels and she starts working on my belt and unzips me and pulls me out. “Oh Ty, I…” she/he…cuts himself off by taking me into that hot wet tight, slippery perfect mouth.
Matt goes. “Mmmm…” and I lean my head back and fight the urge to grab her head and shove my cock down her throat….okay, learned something new again…it’s a male reflex that and a strong one.
“Oh Matt….”
She/he/she… pops her much off literally making the popping sound like I’m her sucker. “Alexis…my V-girl name is Alexis…” then she sinks back down on me…taking more and more of me until there’s about a good thick amazing half of my in her mouth and down her throat and her hands with those nails are fondling my balls massaging gently but just right while the other is pumping the remaining flesh back and forth and she’s sucking for all she’s worth and it’s sooo good!
Okay my boyfriend sucks cock better than I do. It’s got to be all the BJ’s he’s gotten over the years and that self built in knowledge of having one too.
Then I lose it, it comes in a rush and I nearly choke her with it, it runs out of her mouth and over he dress and she closes her eyes as some gets her face and she bursts out laughing and giggling. “It’s like a fucking squirt gun!” it’s true too as some of the heavy spurt splashes off her cheek.
It’s not made up either, I have inhuman strength, and that applies to muscles of all types including the contracting ones that release a mans semen. On the other hand…it is so powerful that soon after my eyes are rolling back in my head a few seconds.
Alexis slaps me on my abs. “You got cum all over my dress.”
“Beautiful, that’s why you wear a little black dress.”
She kisses me and it’s hot and sticky. “Ty, make love to me…I’m ready…”
We kiss and I push her down onto the bed and I start undressing in between necking and Alexis removes some kind of plug thing and uses a tube of lube and lubes me until I’m rock solid again then stares at me passing me the tube… “Use a lot…please…”
I’m gentle but when I insert the tube tip I use my strength and squeeze the entire tube into her. As Sunny I’ve been on the receiving end of Matt with anal and first times hurt if you’re not gentle and use a lot of lube, and well…Titan is literally almost twice as large as Matt…
Alexis squirms under the feeling and I kiss her and use my fingers at first getting her stretched then another and she moans as I finger her, I mean it’s Matt but they move so girl like, moan so like a girl and cries out in pleasure and pain as I sink into her…
Oh god, I forgot how fucking good this feels, to have the hot slippery tightness…and Alexis is so tight…I…I…take my time, spreading her wide on inch at a time…back and forth and she’s crying out “Iai….Ughnn!…oooh!” It took at least forty minutes before I was inside my pubic bone against her bottom as she panted….shed tears…even giggled…saying. “Oh god, oh wow…wow…wow…” I kiss her and let her adjust, it’s really hard to hold back and I can feel her inside and muscles dancing and twitching against my length.
“Are you okay?”
“Yes, Oh wow…it’s big, bigger than…I had no idea…god Ty, it’s so big and hard and hot…I can feel your body heat inside of me…your pulse…”
“So, you like this…”
“Yes…It’s…I don’t know how to describe it but yeah…really good, better than because it’s you…and (Happy sniffle)…you being my first…”
Alexis wraps her arms around my neck and kisses me better than she/he/she’s ever kissed me before…I get the difference, it’s losing your virginity, being so vulnerable and that changes you…and more than any guy…I’m getting just how much this is meaning to her from the kiss, the happy tears the look in her eyes shining in this light that’s just for me…I slowly make love to her and it’s making love, right to finding her b-spot and it gets intense and vocal as I find that just right spot and stay there…it’s her it’s all about her until she begs and cries for “More, more please baby more…!” and “Fuck me Ty…oh fuckme!…make me you little whore…fuck, fuck, fuck!!!”
That gets in your head as a guy, and I lose track of things and time and steadily take her, fuck her, touch her and kiss her and in that place. Matt’s not there at all and it’s pure Alexis…and that’s kind of hot.
Alexis has six or seven cums…four were sticky and the rest were dry and when she’d seize up around me I’d lift her off the bed by her waist and use her body and her grip on my life she’s a fist around me and I’m doing that when I feel that pressure built and come inside of her hard.
She screamed, screamed and shook, swore and writhed…I think…God the power and pleasure I’m going through is so intense…inhumanly good…and…I lost count at seven spurting shots and by the time I recover I remember hearing sobbing.
“Alexis?…honey…”
We’re on our sides and we’re still together and she’s curled up a little, sweat soaked and panting and she’s not there, passed out and unconscious…I hope…it’s Matt but at the same time the smell of sex, and sweat, girl perfume and deoderant working together and the smeared make up and the damp hair…it’s just not and I see red mark on her…hips, waist…a bit of blood on her shoulder where my teeth broke skin…I bit her and…
God did I hurt them…
This didn’t happen with Sasha…but I’m sure I’m stronger than I was then…I think…
I pulled out and look for bad signs like I really hurt her and I must have watched her for an hour before getting up and showering and then making a coffee. I have one of these really fancy coffee makers that has the packs of everything loaded and it brews the perfect cup…Advantages of Tower service I guess.
I see her gone from that panting thing to sleeping and moaning in that deep sleep…good moans? Bad?…I see those red marks from my hands are bruising now. I don’t sleep a wink. Just watching her and out the window as night turns to day.
She surprises me by saying. “Morning.”
“Hey…..god, I’m sorry, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to hurt you…”
“Ty…It’s okay…”
“No, it’s not.”
“Yes it is, it’s my first time, that’s supposed to happen one way or another I think.”
“Matt…”
“Alexis…please…I…I’m not sure…I’m not sure if I’m really Matt anymore…”
“But me and you and Sunny…”
“I’m sorry…Ty…Sunny…I just, I just don’t know…”
“Are…you…” I have No idea what to do or even say.
“I still love you.” There is just this way she said love though that was really coming from somewhere deep. Part of me relaxes inside with this inner sigh of relief. “Ty?”
“Yeah…hon?”
“I’d love a coffee.”
“Okay, coming right up.”
My Super Secret Life-15
Chapter 15
*Shane/Kai-Lin…………..
There’s this so strange happy goofy girly feeling that washes over me as Sunny backs up over the curb like a spazz in her car. It’s a feeling that I’ve never had before…not as Shane and remembering back though as Kai though I remember the feelings.
Being me in China as a Japanese beauty and of the famed geishas and being able to draw the heads of men with just these flirty looks and ways of just looking like lust flowing like walking sex but not being able to be touched.
But me, doing that make someone sex stupid, goofy like a girl that’s Sunnys caliber tall, blonde with great athletic build to her with these great legs and these really big perfect ti..uhm breasts…c’mon Shane, no gutter talk…besides you’ve got a pair of your own.
I look around my dorm room. The good thing about this place is that this school wouldn’t be caught dead having their charity cases in rooms with roommates. We even have our own bathrooms. Their still small really but it’s private and I’ve lived in worse.
I’ve been homeless before. That’s not fun.
And the girly period hormones kick in and I go from the bouncy flirty happy to caught up in my memories and crying and hugging myself because…I’m here, warm and safe with legal rights and the chance to get and education.
I fall on my bed and curl up getting lost awhile and crying…Kai…in my other life girls had no rights, no education…and after the attack living in the streets…Shane’s life was brutal and hard but 17th century Japan’s streets are so much worse that you can imagine.
And I’m crying over all the good things, the blessings that I never had.
It’s a good cry coming from a bad place.
I’m not used to crying, neither of us are. My guy life it’s just not machismo to cry, but Kai was Japanese and trained too…there’s rules to what emotions that you can show as a geisha or a shinobi.
I feel better though after it though.
With a sigh I go through my bags and start unpacking. I love these things, the girls clothes. It’s a big change since I’m fused or started fusing together. I’d be wigged before but to the Kai-Eta girl there was nothing but poverty for so long. Then even under Atara’s training everything I had was hers. I can’t fight being so happy to have and own my own things. I don’t care that I’m being a girl about this. I am a girl now. And…and I’m now this happy bouncy all over again my hormones swinging me to the other side of things again.
I try to keep the mood though and I put my laptop on this site where I can list the themes of music that I want it to play so I get rock, Hispano-rock, pop, girly-rock, girly-pop, and Chinese-pop and Japanese pop. It’s a weird mix but I’m dancing to it or trying to and if anything I’m drawing on all of the martial stuff I know and my street experiences. That and getting all girly squee over owning things and having pretty things has me buzzing and totally forgetting about my PMS stuff until I get everything put away.
I decide on a bath to help me feel better before heading out for supper at the cafeteria.
I open one of the bath kits and make myself a bubble bath, the very first one in either of my lives and after getting rid of my tampon…(ick..) I sink into the hot water. Oh this is where my Japanese side takes over, there is such a reverence for a good bath and how much it can do for you I just about melt.
Tension inside of myself in didn’t know I was carrying was melting away. I soak but I start to think about today, and Sunny and the changing rooms….
*** Beijing 17th century.
I was clean, had been clean for the longest time now and fed. It was hard not to bolt my food, hard not to eat with my hands and to sit right, to show manners. If I didn’t Lady Atara would hit me with a bamboo switch. It made me angry, made me hate her especially when she’d knock the food from my hands.
She’d hit me until I would get mad and attack her, sometimes with whatever was at hand and sometimes with what few martial arts I was learning. This turned into a fight, really martial arts practice, I had to learn the basics before she would bring me to the others that would teach me. “You’ll not set one toe in China’s soil if I think you will shame me.”
There were lessons on walking, posture and languages. I stopped being allowed to speak Japanese and Mandarin, Cantonese, and Han forms of Chinese became all I was allowed to speak. I read my first words ever in Chinese. I got to learn math’s on the abacus.
Everyday, was lessons between lessons was Tai-jutsu lessons and to learn and learn and learn. Tai-Chi became a must, cooking a must, making tea a must. And getting allowed just short amounts of sleep and trained to be her maid.
“Kai, you’re doing well there is time soon to learn more lessons, harder lessons but vital lessons to the life of a Kunoichi.”
“Hai…Atara-Sensei.”
“We will be staying with Lady Chou, she is a powerful lady in the Chinese courts and a well respected wife of one of the Emperor’s admirals. You will need to learn things Kai, things that are manners but are also things that are not spoken of outside of the silent layers of the courts and in between.”
“I do not understand Atara-sensei?”
“Kai, come to my rooms.”
“Hai.”
“Softer, more sensually.”
“Hai….”
“Good.”
“Sit on my bed.”
I sat and she undressed me, kissed me? Was touching me…like a man would to a woman…?
“Sensei…?”
“There are things that you need to know Kai, noble husbands do not tend to their wives and there are special…very…special skills that only we women can learn…and enjoy…a “Good” maid can move and be sought after by the ladies of many noble houses and learn so many secrets….”
Her hand dipped ever so lightly into my sex, my womanhood and…between the kisses to my small breasts and to me I was taken by a wave of bliss…my first orgasm that…was so good, was so tender.
*** Present day…bathtub.
Oh….Oh…I’m a tiny little lesbian ninja…I’m cupping and doing girl thing I know by heart and for the first time with one hand as I have another one sinking my fingers into myself and I’m sort of unfogging from the memories of that to Me and Sunny with those amazing breasts of hers…that body…My fingers stop being my fingers and start being her lips tracing over my sex and her tongue sinking into me over and over licking and flicking and …and I’m hoping no one’s able to get 17th Century Japanese because I’m crying out in it.
And I came twice…the after effect is my brain melting with my body and I sink under the water but my legs and feet come up to rest on either side of the taps.
Unflipping-believable.
I giggle laugh scream under the water It was that… It was that good I feel human again, I feel like Shane, but dancing, ninja, sexy slinky Shane. I get dressed for supper and don’t even mind the whole tampon deal and get dressed in a little cute satiny halter top and my bra and panties, a black pleated skirt and then change my shirt to a short sleeved light blue blouse and a thin tie and over that though my zip front hoody sort of a street meets Japanese school girl thing. Canvas sneakers though, I just can’t get out of that habit.
I take my laptop in it’s denim shoulder bag and head off to the dorm cafeteria and I don’t have to wait in line too much. It’s mostly a buffet kind of thing and there’s enough refugee kids and enough of the cultures here in Paradise City there’s a few major cuisines. North American is the biggest but It’s called Californian, Hispano is next in the most popular stuff and then Chinese, Hindi/Vishanti and then Caribbean. But there’s others. But I hit the Dim Sum table and get some of my favorites there, a shrimp taco, and a kabob with some jerked chicken on it and some rice with chickpea and other things in it. I get a pineapple bubble tea to go with it and sit down at a table and take out my laptop and start watching the Net-Channels and stuff while eating.
“Excuse me, can I borrow you soy-sauce?”
It’s a mellow quiet pleasant guy’s voice asking me in conventional Japanese. I look and it’s Kyle Rocker…that rich boy that beat me, the old me in that martial arts competition.
And part of me wants to hate him, or freak on him, or just dump the soy-sauce over that long corn silky blonde hair of his. But he looks so…tired? He’s out of the shower and in a way bigger than him white t-shirt and satin snap up boxer/kick boxer gym pants and rubberized training slippers. There’s dark circles under his eyes. I just pass him the soy-sauce. “You don’t look well Rocker-san.”
“Have we met?”
“No, but I see you fight, you’re a champion warrior yes?”
“I…I… fight but warrior no, not really.” he moves away to his own table sitting alone.
He looks so…hurt?
I watch him. He’s eating sushi or rather he’s forcing himself to eat. But he’s eating here? He’s one of those golden boy popular people, this isn’t even the main cafeteria. Maybe three or four minutes is all I can take. I might have all this Zen stuff going on in my head but I’m also an in your face nosy hispano inside and besides I’m a girl and I swear that’s honestly part of it as I squirm in my seat during those few minutes before I get my things and move to his table sitting down opposite him.
“You don’t look so good.”
He’s looking at me, it’s so hard to tell what’s going on in his head. And dammit! I have to know!
“It’s been a bad few days.”
“Bad? How bad is bad?”
“I…it’s personal……”
“I’m very sorry, I don’t mean to pry.”
“My girlfriend…my sorry…ex-girlfriend terminated her pregnancy.”
It takes a minute for my combined self to have that sink in and as Shane I’m really sure that this hurts like nothing he’s ever felt before then add in getting dumped…but Kai…the thought of killing a defenseless baby…of terminating it…of an abortion is just….
And that slams into my PMS hormones and I’ve got tears in my eyes and the next thing I know I’m sitting on the lap of a guy who I’d sworn that I’d have hated on general principle letting him cry his eyes out on my shoulder and hang onto me.
There’s some thoughts there that trickle through after awhile.
He might just not be the selfish rich prick I built him up to be.
Old Shane would never have done something this close with a guy no matter how close and now it feels good to be there like this for someone. It feels descent, it’s been awhile before I’ve felt that.
Small…I’m four foot eight and he’s six two, maybe one eighty of muscle; compared to me he’s huge. And it makes me feel this strange mix of feelings, small, delicate, yet strong that he’s really holding unto me tightly.
I rock back and forth with him a little and kiss the top of his head.
WTF? But it was, was it was…I wanted to do it, not some latent thing of Kai’s life this is new to both of us.
People are looking at us and I use one hand to pack my things away and wave one of the cafeteria staff over. I ask her if she can find something to put our food in in whispers. She just took one look at us then nodded.
“Kyle…we should get out of here yes?”
“I’m sorry, I’m….I guess, I’ve already made a scene huh?”
“Hai…”
“Great…”
“Kyle….”
“Yeah…”
I lean down to look him in the eyes. They are this shape of brown or hazel I’ve never seen before. Red rimmed from crying, and the dark circles there and the sadness there he’s got this abused puppy look that grabs a hold of someplace in me a squeezes. “Fuck them…”
I bite my lip and blush a bit, part of me just has a thing about using bad language…about it being gutter trash like…I’m getting it more and more too.
He smiles a little and the squeeze again, he’s got this really nice smile, little cute dimples….wait…I’m a lesbian…right?
Oh god…they’re not surfacing but they’re there. Memories of me, back then being with men.
And then he has to duck his head and look at me from behind that corn silk hair of his while blushing. “God, I’m so sorry.” he says…I don’t even know your name?”
“It’s Kai-Lin, but everyone calls me Shane.”
“Shane….(sniff.)…I like that.”
“Hai, me too. Come…we’ll go to my room.”
“I thought you couldn’t have guys over there.”
“Hai….You’ll have to be very quiet when I sneak you in.”
“Maybe I shouldn’t….”
“Kyle…you should not be alone tonight. Not facing this.”
“Okay…”
I take him to my dorm and snag several papers advertising something or other. As we walk I’m layering them together for weight but using origami to fold them into these four pointed shuriken (throwing stars.) I wait and see the house mother there in the lobby area and she’s grading papers or something paperworky and watching her soaps. I focus my chi, there’s a lot of words for it but most people know it too as chakra energy. “Kyle san, there is a stairwell just inside to the right when we move we move fast…got..it?”
“Hai…” I look back at him and there’s some kind of life creeping back in his eyes. He’s making fun. I stick my tongue out at him. I’m not sure why I did that but it felt good to do that. It felt girly good.
I push the glass door open really fast and throw both of the paper shuriken and use the chi, soft chi I’ve wrapped around both of them to increase the speed and force and by pulling the energy back to me giving incredible spin on them. The first one hit’s the power button on the TV turning it off and the house mom turns to look and the other one knocks over her cup of coffee. She jumps up trying to wipe herself off, save her papers and I sneak run inside hang a right and sneak very fast all the way with Kyle to my room.
I close the door and lock it behind us then lean against it panting. He’s panting too but there’s a smile there trying to get out.
“That was amazing, how’d you do that?”
“Ancient ninja secret.”
He laughs a little quietly, then looks around…blushes some more. “So now what?”
“Now, we go to bed.” I say putting the leftovers in the mini fridge we’re given.
“What….” He whisper shouts it.
“Come…” I walk over and pull him by him hand to my bed. I climb onto it and pull him down.
“Shane…”
“Be quiet Kyle san, just turn around.”
He gives me this look but shuts up and rolls so his back is to me. I slide in and snuggle up and spoon, hug, hold him close. “See, we go to bed.”
“Oh…I thought…”
“Hai…I know…..Neither one of us is ready for such a thing, even if it did happen.”
We’re just laying there for awhile when I hear his voice pretty quiet, very hurting.
“I’m changing Shane.”
“Changing?”
“I’ve got the meta-thing or whatever and I’m changing…Sherry couldn’t handle it…I’m sorry…If you want me to go…”
“No…it doesn’t matter.”
“It does….to Sherry, to my family…”
“Your family?”
“I’m living in the dorms now.”
“They kicked you out?”
“Yeah…” There’s this choked sob and he starts to shake, he’s trying really hard not to cry again. It’s the only thing that sort of emotionally blocked the rush of hormonal rage that came up over family treating family like that.
I hold him and rub his chest with my arms around him and I can feel through my hands and my fingers the hurt, as he starts to cry, I keep rubbing over his heart like I’m trying to open up where he’s bottling up all that pain.
Then I hear Kyle whine something horrible…. “She…she said that…that she wasn’t going to have so dirty freak growing inside her…”
He just completely breaks after that and he rolls over into me and hangs on like I’m the only thing he’s got.
I just might be.
My Super Secret Life-16.
Chapter 16
I made a coffee trying to pick one of those mini packs that Alexis might like. I settle for a full fat latte and set the machine. I look over at her/Matt. She’s got her back to the headboard, wearing the blankets like a girl but knees up, hugging her knees and she looks…good?
Not even upset, her hair’s a mess and hanging everywhere and the vocal modulator choker’s still on her throat. And her eyes are just doing that dreamy not dreamy off in though stare.
A boy…that’s so much a girl,…he’s beautiful.
I’m pure shit as an artist, but right now? I’d love to paint or sketch them…I..hmm. I go looking for a camera if it’s included in my team swag basket. Yeah you get a welcome gift basket once you’re here. Sure enough there’s a decent little digital camera. I look through it a few time and take a few nice pictures even some black and whites and artist ones at that or me trying to.
I set the camera aside and bring Matt/Alexis her latte which she takes and smiles at me and does the come hither to me with her finger. I sit on the bed beside her and she kisses me. She/he’s a great kisser.
She breaks it and just sips at her coffee and I shift down to myself as Sunny and slip in behind her and gently wrap my arms around her and sink my breasts into her back.
I don’t really say much, I don’t say anything really I just hold then and let them think.
I get that now.
Women we often process stuff verbally, talk shit out, talk everything out and it’s part of everything as we run all the angles off of our friends and anyone that’ll listen to us. There’s nothing wrong with that.
Guy’s tend to like to really look at something, quietly, and they like to have the time to think it over in their own way. Like using a magnifying glass to look at something. Once we make a decision though it’s set in stone.
Girls…push guys into making a decision sometimes when he’s not ready so he eyeballs it and makes a snap call. But being a guy it’s just as final, even if it’s stupid it’s final. Yeah there’s exceptions, there’s always exceptions.
I could go on about this stuff but right now, it’s basically Matt/Alexis doing that guy sit and think things over really intensely. This was them I think trying to make a decision about who they were and who they were going to be.
I didn’t even object to her/him pulling me down and cuddling and snuggling up with me and sleeping on it.
I certainly didn’t mind waking up cumming with them between my legs mouth deep into my sex making me wake moaning and writhing as fingers touch me and slide and glide over my delicate bits with devilish glee. I love the gentleness too as Matt/Alexis makes me cum three times before licking, love biting and kissing her way up my body and to lavish a worship my breasts…oh being Titan’s great but there’s nothing like being a woman when someone is really making love to you.
We’re kissing kissing as they sink into me and I can’t help but sort of sigh in relief and just the feeling. “Matt?”
“Uhm-hmm…”
“Not Alexis?”
“She’s kinda decided that she’s Ty’s girl…if that’s cool with you…?”
“Uhm…ooohh….Yeah…”
Dammit…
“Matt?”
“Matt, stop…” He stops and looks at me.
“Ty was with someone….I was with some one.”
“Who?” He’s staring at me really intensely.
“Her name’s Sonya…she’s a fire fighter…we hooked up the night where I ended up with The Champions.”
“How’d it happen?”
“Hurting, with all the shit we’d seen and been through that night, adrenaline…attraction.”
“Have you seen her since?”
“No.”
“Written?, Called?”
“No…I didn’t want to lead her on or stuff…god I’m sor…ow!”
He smacked my arm.
“What was that for?”
“Being a dick, I can’t believe my girlfriend’s a dick.” He actually pulls out of me and gets up taking one of the sheets.
“But…”
“Oh no buts Sunny…I’ve been on the receiving end of you making love to me and as much as I loved it you do things to a girl…Jesus, you’re a fucking superhuman when you have sex it’s superhuman…add all the stuff she was feeling…”
He might be Matt but the hair still on the sheet and the fact that they’re pacing and chewing on their thumbnail. Alexis is still really present.
“I didn’t want to mess things up with us.” I start to cover up and kinda sound scared and hurt.
“Well…” he’s pacing more.
“Matt….?” Oh god I really fucked up.
“Well…..I don’t know Sunny, I just don’t know…”
“Know what?”
“I don’t know where we go from here. I love you, I care about you but this…and last night…”
“Last night…?”
“I really don’t know if I want to go back to just being Matt, hiding who I really am and everything…now this…you and this woman? She’s a firefighter, you’re going to be working with her again you gotta make sure the two of you are good and everything.”
“But we’re together?”
“But for how long? You’re going to be going places and doing things that aren’t going to be part of my life…and I want to be myself…sometime Sunny…”
“We’re breaking up aren’t we?” I’m crying now. Ugly crying too.
“Yeah….” He’s crying, she’s crying sobs shaking them.
“God I’m sorry Matt…I’m so sorry….”
“I know…I know….I’ve gotta go….” they grab their things and I’m in shock…we went from making love to…I break up bawling as the door closes and I’m not sure for how long I’m there either.
I wake up and Mrs. Champions there in my apartment with Mom too.
“What are you guys doing here?”
“The girl thing, break ups are hard.” Mom says and comes over to cuddle me and I cry on her.
“I thought he lov..lov…loved mm..me!”
Mrs. Champion rubs my back. “He was broken up too, Steven took over the debriefing and everything and he signed the confidentiality agreement.”
“What happened honey? What’s going on?” Mom asks.
………………………………................. It took all night and Parvati joined us and we sat up together and ate a lot of junk food as I told them about Mattie and Alexis and the night and the party and then Sonya and things with her and the feelings that I’ve been having about Shane and just everything…Oh and Mrs. Champion’s real name is Savannah. It fits her even though she can’t do a southern accent to save her life.
They share their own stories of bad relationships and It’s hard being a super, hard finding someone who get’s it or who you won’t injure. And there’s the life and how hard that it can be on a relationship just like a fire fighter or a cop.
And it helped, even if I did mope and cry that day and slept…like take the valium Mom left me and just crawl under the covers and cry, sleep, and listen to depressing love songs.
I missed the whole thing with Damian going after Terry and only caught that when I checked my E-Mail messages.
“Fucking Shroud!, Jesus….He…he did it again?”
I get dressed and storm through the halls, I haven’t been here that long but enough to know it’s daytime and Shroud’s just too much of a boogey-man asshole to be out in the daylight. I look in dispatch first he’s not there being a busy body so that leaves the training levels. I find him there of course training to be even more of a harass. He even has his mask on in here.
I storm in. “What the fuck is your damage!”
He stops lifting weights to look at me. He just stares, no…he’s got to be the tough guy.
“This is the second time that you’ve use Terry as bait. We don’t do that! We’re the good guys!”
He lays back down on the weight bench. “I heard the same lecture from someone a lot more qualified to be self righteous than you kid.”
“It’s not a lecture asshole it’s a lesson.” I grab his ankle and yank him off the bench. I’m still really wicked strong just as Sunny.
He hits girls.
He sat right up as I was yanking me off the bench and punched me hard in the face. It sends me back staggering and falling on my ass.
I get right back up. You know that thing as a girl where you get mad and cry then when you’re done crying the mad is really mad? I bypassed the crying stage.
“You arrogant using self righteous fuck! Where do you get off playing chess with an innocent persons life, the lives of their family?!”
I lunge and swing at him only to get a series of hard trained martial art strikes. Two of which I do block. I have had self defense training. Still though he sends me flying to the floor and tasting my own blood.
“It’s none of you’re concern.” he’s in a sideways stance.
“Like fuck it’s not! What you do reflects on me since I signed on.”
“Tough shit.”
“You haven’t seen tough yet bucko.” I shift to Titan. I lunge lashing out to belt him one. He ducks and rolls past me. I can tell he’s going for the leg sweep, he’s used that before. I tense my feet get a grip and with my strength it’s just a swat to my legs.
I turn and he’s coming at me and I swing and he phases. I pivot on one foot. I knew he was going to do that. He doesn’t have a lot that can really hurt me without his winnable Batman suit of stuff. I slam both my hands together doing the shockwave attack again like the other night with the missile. The thing about phasing you’re in a state where you can pass through matter. It requires some stability. My concussion wave creates pressure through the release of the kinetic force that happens when both my palms meet at full strength.
That creates an unstable wave front and air molecules are still molecules and the force wave still slams him. He has some substance otherwise he wouldn’t have a form. My wave knocks his ass to the ground. He wasn’t suspecting that. I grab his ankle while stunned and I swing him into the heavy workout bag and it explodes.
Then I’m tackled by Overdrive and Champion’s in front of Shroud and I didn’t see what but there’s a sound like knives on a chalkboard with a boosting sound microphone.
I try to outwrestle Drive but you try that with a cop who’s used to handling perps and can done like seven moves to your one.
“Ty! Titan chill the hell out!” He yells at me.
“Drive, get the hell offa me, he needs to be taught a lesson since no one else has taken the bother to do that!”
“Tell the kid to stay out of this Steven.” Shroud says to Champion.
“I told you this was wrong Nickolas.” Champion says to Shroud.
The bristle he has in his body language shows he’s seriously not amused at them using his first name.
“It’s family business…none of his…or hers.”
“I told you it became mine when I signed on, or aren’t we supposed to be the higher standard?” I glare at him but stop fighting Overdrive who lets go and looks over at them.
“Titan’s right, we don’t use bait that hasn’t volunteered.”
“They’re fine.”
“Terry was nearly murdered, changed into something that we’re still trying to figure out and then Damian comes after the with a hit team to get rid of the witness and they’re fine? You’re a fucking sociopath!” I’m mad because…because…this just isn’t right.
“Titan’s right, Nick you’ve got to make this right. You’re off duty until then. I want you to see Liberty too.”
“Fuck you…you have no idea what the hell this is…it’s not your business, none of yours. I’ll do whatever I think needs to be doing to…I’m not seeing the shrink either.”
“Nick…you’re on suspension…don’t go off on your own…I will come after you if you do.”
He stares at Champion who’s staring back. Then at Drive then at me. Then there’s this really icy. “Fine.”
Shroud stalks out limping.
Fucking good.
Both of them look at me. Champion looks more like he wants to squeeze the bridge of his nose than yell at me.
“Sunny…you’re suspended for a week too. I know you’re pissed but going at one of the team is just going to cause problems.”
“I know but Shroud’s not part of the team is he? He certainly doesn’t act like it.”
“He’s got a blind spot when it comes to this.”
“Why?”
“You don’t have clearance for that yet.”
“Bullshit Steve, we just came to blows over his shit. Either I’m on the team or I’m not.”
“You’re on the team just you’re a junior member, we just can’t turn over information like that to people that just make the team.”
“A Week Fine, maybe then I’ll decide if I want to be here at all!”
I shift back to myself and stalk to my quarters crying. I get about five minutes of packing done before all of the hurts start to add up. I stagger to the bathroom and get sick from the sheer pain.
......................................It’s about two AM when I get home from The Tower. I crawl into bed and curl into a tight little ball of physical and emotional pain…Three years…There’s an awful lot of Matt and me in this room.
My Super Secret Life-17.
Chapter 17
*Alexis…….
I took the bus home curled up into the back seat after the worst day of my life.
Sunny’s the Superhero Titan and able to change from girl to guy. She was just one of the hottest girls I’d ever known and since her change she went from being this slutty kind of girl to being this smart and engaging person.
You think you’re in love then…something happens with that one you’re with that just floors you in how awesome they really are.
So I opened up to her…took her to a party where I got to be the real me. Alexis…not Mathew, Mathew’s a suit I’ve had to put on.
I’m a freak or I feel that way sometimes.
Daddy’s little girl wants her daddy’s love and attention but she doesn’t want to actually be a girl.
Like I said a freak.
I did all of it so make he might love me, but the real me? The boy who’s a sort of girl who wants a whole other life other than football and the frats and then business classes.
But with Sunny…I let her into my world, and Ty…Titan…I gave him my virginity….it meant as much to me as it does for any Bio-girl…I’ve head this in for so long that…that I wanted it to be special.
It was the greatest thing…God I felt complete…I felt real, not like going out and playing dress up at being Alexis but me…Ty…it made me feel real. For the first time in my life I was me in the world.
Yeah I was freaked, thrown, scared shitless really.
The thing is went you feel that real…life gets real right back. The thought of me going away, going back into hiding was claustrophobic. I needed to think and Sunny was pretty good that way…and I’m a wonderful liar, I had managed to talk my way back into being Matt…I could do this…we could do this.
We started to make love again and that’s when she told me about Sonya.
It hurt.
Hurt, no it was like getting kicked in the heart. It’s stupid, really stupid but I thought Ty was a virgin too. And then…then Sunny….how long ago was this!?
That hurt worse.
Betrayed…
Yeah…it kinda felt like it.
I freaked out and shit just came out. I’m not even sure of the crap I said but I was angry and god…just so…all for a wild adrenaline fuck? A wham bam thank you ma’am things that likely let her feeling like crap too…I thought I was falling in love with a better person than that.
So now we’re done…broken up and it might not have happened if she hadn’t said it first.
“We’re breaking up are we?”
It was just so much easier…to say yes, to run from them and the hurt and….
And then I get stopped…put through the third degree…after that kind of break up and my body hurting, sore deep inside and that wasn’t a lingering thing of the pleasure now but of regret…I wanted the special…and I’m bruised from his fingers and there cum leaking into my underwear and I look like hell, smell like…and I’m interrogated, and questioned, retina scanned, printed and once I’ve signed enough papers my hand was sore that was it.
Man-yana freak… no they didn’t say that but…it felt like it.
Worst walk of shame in history.
I stayed curled up on the bus until I got home and walking home…shit my dad was there watching the guys from the dealership adjust the antigravity basement on his new Aero-lamb. (Lamborghini.)
He stared at me and so did the guys from the dealership, the neighbors watch dad getting his new pride and joy and I walked as stiff and tough girl as I could into my house.
I never new outside could get that pin drop quiet.
Mom was next and she just stared at me too.
I was halfway up the stairs when my inner strength ran out and I was doubled over crying…all the way to my room. You ever lose it and cry so much so uncontrolled that it hurts to breathe…that your diaphragm hurts from the sudden abnormal amount of abuse you’re putting it through?
I cried until I think I hyperventilated, or passed out but it was me…it this room dedicated to someone who wasn’t me…crying out the hurt…hell wanting to die really it was that bad.
And nobody came.
I’ve never felt so alone in my life.
My Super Secret Life-18.
Chapter 18
*Shane/Kai-Lin…..
I’m still not sure why I’m befriending someone that I would have hated in my old life. But I am. I sit with Kyle and I hold him when he cries and hold him later when he’s starting to shiver.
I’m a bit worried, his chi is a mess.
I can feel it’s like his energy pathways or for a lack of a better word for it his chakra net work is shorting out some of the time and moving to areas where the concentrations shouldn’t be gathering.
About 2AM his body heat wakes me up because he’s that warm he woke me up sweating. I’m really small and a girl. I’m cold half the frigging time and that’s here in Paradise City where we have palm trees.
I turn on the light and his skin, it’s dry, really dry and papery and it’s cracking. There’s a smell too that has me lighting incense and there’s jet blackness under the cracks and stuff oozing out.
I’m up and pacing what should I do?
I could call for help but who? If I call the ambulance he will most likely get taken in and quarantined as a dangerous mutant. There’s a lot of people that still don’t like anyone that’s different. But he’s here in the housing dorms because his parents kicked him out because of this so they know right?
Or does he just have housing because he was kicked out and they don’t know that he’s a mutant?
Oh this could go wrong in so many ways.
I call the only person that I know.
“Mmm hu…”
“Sunny-kun it’s Shane I need your help.”
“Huh…what?”
“I need your help, a friend is here in my room and they are changing…they are Meta and this is looking bad. I don’t know what to do Sunny and you are the only one I know.”
“Hu….Okay…okay Shane I’ll be right over.”
It’s a very long be right over and it really feels that way. But my teachers had always said that time slows in direct relation to one’s impatience.
Sunny shows up with one of the Paradise City Champions…Overdrive. There’s a Tower decaled ambulance outside and there’s another Champion there too actually Champion himself and he’s keeping the admin bust as they take Kyle out on an anti-grav stretcher all bundled up.
The house mother and the admin people are not happy with the fact that there’s a Meta developing in the building and that they aren’t being told who it is.
I can feel their fear and it’s making them all angry and stupid and some of the students too. There’s a lot of raised voices over this and I’m getting stares and so is Sunny. Sunny’s got a coffee and she’s staring them down like they’re all freshmen even the faculty. She takes another sip of her coffee as one of the admins gives us another dirty look. She glares back.
“What? Shane found him and she called me and I called the cops.”
“Who was it?” One of the admins asks.
Sunny shrugs. “I don’t know the state they were in I couldn’t recognize them, would be able to tell you anyway.”
“Ms. Harper, you’re keeping silent is putting the student body and risk and Ms. Tukugawa is here on sufferance and if…”
“If nothing my mother is an attorney Mr. Haskell we’re under a legal gag order for the protection of a minor and if you try to mess with me or my friend Shane here then I’m afraid that you‘re biting off more than you can chew. You really should stop before someone puts you in your place.”
“My…Place…see here you little bitch…we have lawyers too and I’m not afraid of your mother or her firm of entertainment lawyers.”
“Oh…I wasn’t talking about Mom taking you to task.” And she leans right into his face. “You noxious little toad.”
“Oh then who? I’d really like to know.”
“That’d be Champion.” She gives him this evil smile. “Super hearing jackass.”
Champion’s looking in the direction of the little argument and he’s got his arms crossed and he’s doing that drumming his fingers on his right bicep.
Oh….Sunny’s bitch-fu is strong.
Okay there’s a moment where my mind reels as the Kai part of me catches up with the whole bitch-fu thing and I can’t stop giggling at Sunny and the “Little Toad man.”
He gives me this look but his hate’s focused on Sunny now and yet he’s keeping his mouth shut. Then Sunny looks at me. “C’mon Shane, we gotta go too.”
“Too? Go where?”
“Champion Tower, it’s cool though I’m sort of doing ROTC there.”
“ROTC?”
“It’s like being an intern.”
“Oh.” Mr. Haskell is staring daggers at us. “He doesn’t like us very much Sunny-Kun.”
“Oh…yeah screw him. He’s such a Snyder.”
“…?”
We get outside and Sunny opens the car door for me again. And it’s still strange and yet nice and stranger still. One I’m not used to the attention especially from a major hotty like Sunny, Two I’m not used to being all lesbian turned on and stuff, three the older me/Kai’s unused to female gallantry even if that part of me was lez or bi.
Sunny’s in this white lace tee-shirt with no bra and a v-neck showing off her perfect breasts and a pair of grey yoga pants and her school jacket.
There’s something just so make me achy, make me drool about this tall blonde goddess being so good to me. I’m Hispanic from one life, Japanese in another and this one. Blonde, blonde pretty and caucasian is pretty exotic.
The car ride is pretty good, I used to street race back in my own life and Sunny’s had her little red sports car streeted up and by someone who really knows his stuff or her stuff but Sunny…Sunny can drive pretty good for a rich girl. She’s not totally street but god it gives her this something edge to her. Edge works good on her.
I’m nervous when we get there. Really on edge. I’m kinda of the criminal set or I was and this is police central, more than that this is Super-hero central here and it’s filled with all sorts of police personnel my Kai side was Eta, then Shinobi both of those persona non grata with the authority figures. And them there was me becoming like this that had a run in with the police too.
But there’s part of both of us that’s…All in awe of this place. The tech, the toys and even just the sheer scope of this place takes some of my breath away.
In my ancient life there was nothing to this scale that wasn’t a mountain.
There’s a bit of talk with Sunny and Overdrive and the gate guards about her being on suspension. Overdrive looking at Sunny. “Okay, you can come and go as usual but…no active duty and no mixing it up.”
Sunny just nods but she’s all tensed and shoulder hunched and broody. We get a parking spot and then head up to their special medical wing. I’m palm scanned and I see my record come up on a screen and get the stink eye from the guy that’s at the security check point to the elevators.
Very heavy security.
One basic check point coming into the parking lot. Another heavier one with weapon emplacements and armored police getting into the basement parking garage and I think there was some kind of scanner there.
And now another security desk here.
But…How secure do they really need to be? Family, friends, witnesses, they live here or some do I’ve heard. It’s like an Imperial palace in a way. These are the guards and officers.
The medical levels aren’t like anything that I’ve ever seen before and really advanced and everything looks like it’s top of the life and them some. Like unique some. I can only watch as they take him from place to place and test to test in a sealed almost coffin like hover bed. I know it’s because some powers are dangerous, gasses, energy bursts, even radiation in some cases but….
It’s so coffin like.
At one point Sunny gets me a proper sort of cup of Japanese Macha tea. I say sort of because it’s in an enameled layered paper cup like the high end coffee places use but with the police shield with the cross sheathing the sword that’s The Champions logo.
Still tasted very welcome after the long night so far as much as my Kai self is all frowny about the tradition being mutilated….that part of me really has to chill, that part of me’s been dead for a thousand years. I hate waiting, I try to relax, try to meditate. Me pacing isn’t doing any good whatsoever.
I hear Kyle crying out at one point and there’s almost a reverb sound to it like almost through a speaker and distortion.
It’s a few hours and I really shouldn’t be here. I mean we don’t have any connection but…Why can’t I leave? Why do I feel I need to be here? Maybe I’m a better person than I used to be?
God that’d be nice.
God…
I get a moment in the quiet room and kneel and say a prayer for my friend. I’m a poor follower of Zen or Shinto stuff and definitely a lapsed catholic but It comes back a bit shaky but it does.
Sunny’s in the doorway and crosses herself with an Amen of her own. Then passes me a wrap and orange juice. “Breakfast?”
“Yes, origato Sunny. It’s morning?”
“That depends on what you call morning but it’s about ten to six.”
“Oh, is…?”
“He’s fine, well sort of he’ll need to recover but they’re doing clean up right now.”
I take a bite out of the fried tofu wrap with toasted sesame and lots of veggies. It’s good and not from a vending machine. The juice is fresh too. “Mmf, Clean up?”
“Yeah, turns out he sort of did this crystalis thing inside his own body…their pulling off his old…husk of a body he had to reveal the newer model underneath.”
“Newer model…kun?”
“He’s different looking and kind of cute.”
“Cute…kun?”
“Yeah.”
We go to were they have him and it takes me a moment to even recognize him. Male but so delicate featured he looks like a anime hot-boi. His hair’s gone from blonde to jet black and he’s goth pale but so fine, like some one made a drawing and brought him to like. There’s these jagged scars of smoky black crystal running from the tip in between his middle and ring fingers to nearly his elbows other than that he looks…
“Oh shit Sunny…he’s fucking beautiful.” Yeah the street just slips out. It still sounds like me but… “Sorry…I…”
“Hey Shane it’s okay, not my type but yeah he’s a hottie. I’m going to go and hit the gym I’ve got some things to work out.”
“Things? Are you okay?”
“No, not really Matt and I broke up this morning.”
“Oh….Sunny-Kun is there anything I can do?”
“No, you want to come too?”
I’m torn, part of me wants to go and be there for my friend and there’s also the fact she’s single now and I’m guilty for going there but as effed up as I am inside you think that right when someone you likes on the market?
But Kyle…
I was looking back and forth and Sunny smiles at me. “Stay with your friend, I heard them trying to get a hold of his folks and they won’t come in.”
“Okay…he…he has no one else. Are you sure you will be okay?”
“Yeah, I think some working out might help my head.”
We hug and I watch her leave. She seems more in this guyish funk over the break up than more of the girls I’ve ever seen. Hands in her jacket pockets shoulders hunched a bit and doing that not looking up walk I know so well.
Really…it only seems to add to her appeal.
Sigh…Sunny, and now Kyle.
He looks like Inuyasha’s big brother but only with those strange crystal scars and the jet black hair.
I want to be in there with him. My fingers itch to touch his hair, he just looks so…vulnerable.
They can’t let me in yet until they know he’s safe but I find a loveseat where I can watch him from and sit in it like it’s a couch. I’m not sure when I set my juice down and fell asleep but someone wrapped one of those warmed sheets around me and that was all it took to put me under.
My Super Secret Life-19.
Chapter 19
*Alexis…
I wake up feeling like I’ve been through a beat down and my room’s dark and my body just hurts. My stomach hurts from crying so much. I slide out of bed and there’s still some of Ty that’s leaked out of me.
Enough to get me bawling again.
Emotional, yeah…usually I’m Matt and by almost social definition told to not act femme…and femme isn’t camp. A genetic male being female in his sensuality isn’t camp and swishy.
Yeah, I’m Bi in my sexuality but really in my sensuality I’m a girl.
Some of my favorite times with Sunny was with her on top and her pinning me to the bed my arms up over my shoulders kissing me, sucking on my nipples, having her hair cascade over me and god I almost told her so many times…it got even harder to stay in the closet when she started to change and she became a better person.
When I figured it all out it was like a sign.
So I opened up my hidden world and the hidden part of me and it all went so right…then just so wrong.
I make my way to the bathroom and try to get clean, two really hot showers, stripping off the hair and hating what I see in the mirror.
Matt trying to be Matt not the real me.
Then I notice the noise.
My parents are fighting downstairs.
Mom- “This is your fault, our child is messed up because of what you did!”
Dad- “Oh no, this isn’t my fucking fault between you coddling him and letting him be a god-damned sissy as a kid and your deviant fucking family! No wonder he turned out like this!”
Mom- “No Scott, this is you’re fault!, you did this and Matt comes home looking like that! And all of our neighbors seen him!”
Dad- “I know what he fucking came home like! If you didn’t dress and prance around like a fucking whore!”
I hear her scream and throw something breakable. I go and lock my doors and crank my stereo up to really loud playing BlackGlitter an all VG metal hard rock band and start tearing apart my room.
No more!
I’m not going to take this anymore! And I’m digging out my whole hidden collection of all my girl clothes and setting it all out on the bed and the I start going through my guys stuff and getting a garbage bag for the stuff I’ve always hated.
I get some more bags for some of the stuff I was using to hide myself from the world.
I’m crying for a bit in between things.
There’s knocking, pounding on my door and that’s gotta be dad. I slip on a black slip and give my lips a quick touch up of purple leather lipstick and I unlock the door.
“Yes?”
They’re both there staring at me.
“Matt? What’s going on?” Mom asks. I heard her she’s just as enthralled that I’m being me as dad is.
“You get the fuck out of that gay shit right now!” Dad’s raging, all red faced and stuff.
“No…Dad, this is me, this is who I am now and I’m not going back.” I look at her. “Mom, I’m not just you’re son but your daughter too…when I’m dressed like this I’m Alexis…not one or the other but both.”
“No!, You’re going to…” He goes to grab me and I snag his wrist and turn then pin him up against the wall with his arm twisted behind his back.
“No Dad you can’t bully me, or bluster or bluff your way through this! This is ME! Now can you get your head out of your ass and actually be this oh so progressive guy you pretend to be. Or do I have to go into my room and change into my frilliest dress then kick your butt?”
“Dammit Matt!, Lemme go!”
I let him go but I’m ready for a fight. He backs away rubbing his arm. “Why? Why are you doing this?”
“Dad, it’s nothing about why. This is me. I’m bi-gendered. I have to be me…I just can’t go around just being Matt when I’m not just Matt. I’m not.”
“But school…and football?”
“What about it? I’m out, I’m coming out and staying out. I still want to go to school, go to college, I still want to play football but I want to live too, I need to live MY life on MY terms.”
“Are you gay?”
“No…yes…I still like girls, hell I like girls so much I identify with them.”
“Are you getting…one of those operations?”
“No…I wasn’t planning on it…I like who I am when I can be me?”
“You know what people are going to say?”
“Lot’s and I don’t care Dad, honestly think about our fucking neighbors. They’re just as fucked up as we are. They have no room to throw stones.”
“But they will.”
“And I don’t care. It’s like when I’m not me all the weight of this part of me is sitting right on my chest and I’m suffocating!”
He paces, and paces… “I want you seeing a shrink, I want opinions on whatever the fuck this is…I need a drink.” He stalks off downstairs. I look over at Mom who’s been crying.
“Oh Matt, I’m sorry…this, this is all my fault.”
“Mom, it’s not your fault. I’m not nuts, it’s not about attention it’s just me.”
“But…but…” (Sobby-Sniffles.)
“No Buts Mom…This is just me.”
(Sniffle.) “I take it those clothes aren’t Sunny’s”
“No Mom they’re mine.”
“Does she know?”
“Yeah…” Oh great I’m crying again.
“M..Matt…Alexis?”
“Yes Mom?”
“What happened?”
“Sunny and I broke up.”
“What? Why?”
“She cheated on me and….she never told me…”
“And this morning?…you were with a boy weren’t you.”
“Y..yes…”
“What happened?”
“He…he wasn’t the guy I thought he was…”
“Oh Honey…” She comes over and hugs me and walks me back into my room.
“You don’t hate me?”
“No…it’s just…this really took us out of the blue and me and your dad aren’t doing so well.”
(Sniffle.) “I noticed.”
“Well we were just using this as an excuse to start the fighting up again.”
“Was any of that stuff true?”
“Yes honey a lot of it.”
“Like?”
“My family, there’s a lot of different people in my family…and I never came from money like your Dad did. I just was lucky enough to be pretty when I was younger…”
“Mom you’re still pretty.”
“Thanks Alexis…”
“It’s true…” (Sniffle.)
“Well so’s that…It’s why we don’t go up home to Bay-City, I guess I’ve been ashamed of them and…”
“And…what?”
“What we did?”
“Did?”
“You’re enhanced.”
“What?”
“You’re Dad wanted a legacy, a son that was handsome and smart and a natural athlete so we…when I was pregnant with you we…we went to a special clinic.”
“Mom…”
“We had them tweek some of your DNA.”
Oh…oh…Oh fuck…
“Am I even human?”
“Yes, of course you are it’s not even detectable either…You father paid top dollars for that.”
“But that means I’ve been cheating? Cheating at everything?”
“No!, no it hasn’t, if you gave it your all then you were trying for real. If the stuff just came without any effort then yes.”
I flop back on the bed and cover my face with my hands.
“Alexis…?”
“Dad and you were thinking this is some side effect?”
“I don’t know honey, the thought’s always been there?”
“There?”
“Who you’d have been if we never meddled in the first place.”
“Oh…”
“Alexis…Matt?”
“Yeah Mom?”
“We do love you.”
“I know…I hope dad does too.”
“He does it’s just this…”
“Isn’t picture perfect and Dad want’s things to look a certain way.”
“He’s still trying to impress his father.”
“Grandpa’s been dead since before I was born.”
“Yes and he told your father he was a useless screw up compare to your Uncle Jeff.”
“Ughh…”
I’m not a fan of my Uncle Jeff, he’s the definitely of souless asshole. He runs what was the family business before Dad left Ark City to come down here. Him and his whole family treat us like we’re trash even if we live here in Diamond Hills. They live in Ark City and that makes them so much better than us. Even now people still refer to Ark City as having a New York City attitude. Just like people say we’re a mix of Los Angeles and Vegas.
We just sit there and I’m trying to digest everything, coming out…finding out that in a weird way that I’m not the me that I thought I was.
Mom actually gets up and she’s looking through my girl clothes separating what needs washed and what needs dry cleaned. Checking out my wigs. “You spent a lot of money on these.”
“Yeah, but Matt’s a guy…I was able to say it was Sunny’s or that some of it was me spending the money on dates of just beer and stuff with the guys like junk food.”
“Uh huh…pizza of these killer slacks…oh…I need the slacks!” She’s trying to make a joke which is weird. But it gets me smiling a little.
“I had to watch my waistline.” I weakly smile back.
“Show me.”
“Huh?”
“C’mon…you’re Dad’s going to drink himself senseless in the den if I know him and I want to see this daughter I’ve never met.”
“Are you sure?”
“So not sure…I and so in the dark about all of this honey…the only thing I can do it start over. I mean Alexis is Matt but not right?”
“Yeah…”
“Well, then I want to meet her.”
“Uhm okay.”
It’s scary and shaky at first. Mom’s definitely freaked when I really get my look going and there’s a lot of crying. A lot of her going “Why didn’t I see you?” and I know a lot of people don’t get this but I like being Matt when I’m Matt but when I’m not Matt, I self identify as being a girl…and when my Mom actually says things like I’m beautiful…There’s a lot of tears there.
And Dad was there at one point drinking whisky right from the decanter thingy, you know what you pour booze in when you want to be all fancy.
We didn’t know he was there and we were full swing into girly mode.
………………………………........
………………………………........
He walks in and walks over to Mom and he kisses her. She looks surprised….hell I’m surprised because it wasn’t the pecks they usually do. He really kissed her. Then he walks over to me. “I was thinking, actually I was drinking on the stairs as you and your mom talked…and seeing how things were between me and my old man were…”
He sways a bit and the whisky breath is peel my make up off strong. “As I was saying…I don’t want that wit you. So It occurred to me that maybe I’m the one with the problem…so I’m gonna talk to someone and get MY head on straight because yer my kid and…your…You’re..worth it.”
He drunkenly kisses me on my forehead. “No…boys…not unless I meet them first….dammit if I have a part time daughter then I’m going to do this right.”
He ruffles my hair which makes me squeak and slap girl like at his hands. “Dad!”
He blinks at me. “Pfft…bad as your mother with the hair thing…” He starts to stagger sway out. “I’m ordering Pizza you two want something?”
“I…Uhm…sure….?”
We get changed after he’s gone downstairs and I keep the weave on and get dressed in panties, nothing special just comfy ones. And My as Matt football Jersey but with a borrowed pair of mom’s flannel pjama bottoms and her and I go down stairs.
We order a lot of food or dad does and while he’s still drinking he’s playing pool in his den while Mom and I watch him but watch TV too.
It’s so messed up and it’s not perfect, hell it’s still pretty effing awkward but…It could have been worse…they could still be fighting. It’s even weird that they’re not. Hell even I think they think it’s weird that, that layer of hostility isn’t there like it has been.
I’ll take awkward over the yelling.
The lack of it really stands out though.
I actually am beat and I get awkward again bed time hugs…and Dad holds on until Mom pry’s him off of me but I think I heard him…softly drunk sniffle in my ear… “Don’t kill yourself…please don’t…”
I’m still trying to wrap that kind of thing around my brain as I head to bed. I go to sleep crying and holding my pillows for the second time in a row but it’s a lot better this time.
God…I really, really want to call Sunny right now!
My Super Secret Life-20
Chapter 20
I was more than ready for the shower after my time in the gym with Terry it had helped actually helping her and helping out Shane with her friend Kyle. Shane gives me something to really think able other that my break up with Matt.
I mean I’ve always had this bit of a suspicion that there was a sort of a street vibe to Shane like she’s from some really messed up colony or something with just all these things she doesn’t get and then there’s body language and there’s me seeing her actually praying for her friend Kyle and she wasn’t doing any of the oriental religions She was real old school catholic praying with the crossing yourself thing and the “father who art in heaven” stuff.
All in all very Hmm stuff, plus she can really, really fight. You don’t fight like that unless you’ve fought like that. And she’s so small and cute you’d totally miss it.
And helping terry in the gym helped me get a little clarity too. she’s taking all the hurt and angst and stuff going on inside of her and she’s pushing it all into her being a better Girl-terry than Guy-Terry and I’m feeling kind of bad that I really didn’t even have terry on my social radar both before and after that whole Titan thing started.
I love having my own place and I really need to get some stuff here for myself and for myself as Titan on this shopping mission.
But this is going to be mostly about Terry but I should get some stuff for Kyle since he looks like he’s dropped about forty pounds of muscle and has longer arms and legs at a glance.
I actually scrub hard thinking, I do that as harsh as it feels sometimes harsh can be good and I’m one of those people who get upset and I’ll do that fingers into claws hard fast scrubbing my scalp as I’m shampooing. I tend to either do that or swim or run when I’m upset and needing to think and since I’m going out…I’m doing this. It’s like if I scratch my scalp enough the blood will flow more to my brain just by default.
Yeah…okay…yeah…
No time like the present.
I shift and dry off and walk over to the phone and I dial Sasha’s number.
I get the machine.
“Hey, this is me, if I’m not the me you’re looking for than sorry but if it’s me please leave a message after the…” Then there’s this odd sound cut that goes “Meep, Meep!”
“Okay…” God I’m still sometimes a bit freaked at this. Like my guy voice.
“Uhm Sasha it’s Ty I mean Titan…I think we need to talk…see each other….Call and leave a message or I’ll…No just call me please I’d really like to talk to you.”
I hang up and hit the switchboard and get them to set it up so my call from her will get forwarded to my phone and but for the operator to call me first because I’ll be in civilian ID.
I shift back and get dressed. I’m going for sporty hot. Nice Vicky C’s underwear lacy and black and a black v-necked lycra soccer style t-shirt that shows a little mid drift with black short clingy skirt and a red Adidas styled jacket to set it off an few adjustments and some running shoes and I’m comfortable.
The key to shopping in a marathon style is that you’re going to be changing so I’m in a tee-shirt and a skirt really easy to take on and off.
I go and see Steve.
He’s in his office going over things and there looks to be a lot of files and paperwork to this job as much as the hero thing.
I knock. “Hey…can we talk, I’ve got some things to ask.”
He looks up and me and does the whole pinch the bridge of his nose, rub at his eyes thing. “Sure come on in.”
“Thanks, I’m taking Terry out shopping for feminecessaries.”
“Huh? I….”
“Girl stuff…feminine necessities…y’know feminecessaries.”
“You just made that word up.”
I shrug. “Yeah but it’s still accurate. Uhm anything on that whole making restitution thing over shroud being a sociopathic misogynist?”
“Sunny…” he give me the look, that he’s the boss and old enough to be my dad or granddad look. Ha! I’m a teenaged girl I’m immune to those looks. He sighs and passes me this mini-pdl or tablet that’s the size of a credit card and looks at me. “This is an expense pass, just try and to keep things reasonable okay.”
“Sure, I’m not a complete shopaholic.”
“Good to here and this is yours and Terry’s.” he passes me two debit cards keyed to thumbprints so you can check your balance. I check mine.
……………. “Holy shit? Uhm how much do I get paid here?”
“Junior members get fifty dollars a day inactive duty, and on dispatch or observation or tower duty it’s fifteen an hour with combat/action pay running the rate up to fifty dollars an hour.”
“Fifty?”
“Look at high powered lawyers and other high value trades we’re putting everything on the line sometimes so we’re actually not paid a huge amount when you really look at it.”
“Uhm okay why’s this so big though?”
“You put a lot of hours in there in the apartments after the fight with Magog plus there threat bonuses.”
“Threat bonuses?”
“If we take down a Meta level threat we are given a bonus from The department of Homeworld security.”
“Like a bounty hunter?”
“Like that but less.”
“Well this made my day a lot better, is Terry’s pay back dated?”
“Actually yes, Liz thought you’d be the one who’d ask that and since this started she’s been put on the payroll ever since she made the call about the serum buy.”
“Good, that’ll give her some mad money that she won’t have to be responsible about using. Can we take a mini-van from the motor pool?”
“Oh yeah weight issues.”
“I was thinking room but yeah?”
“Can you drive a hover?”
“Hover but not aero.”
“I’ll call Bodi to get something fixed up.”
“Thank Steve, of and Steve?”
“Yes Sunny?”
“You guys actually need anything while I’m out. It’s not like you and Liz get out that much.”
“Uhm…I don’t know let me check? Thanks for asking.” He looks like he’s shocked and that no one really bothers to ask them. He calls Liz that’s Mrs. Champion and he writes a few things down and passes the list to me. “Are you sure this isn’t a bother?” he’s reaching for his wallet. I wave him off.
“Not as long as you’re not in a hurry. No, I’ll treat just let me know the next time you’re someplace really far off doing something like on the other side of the colony and you can pay me back then.”
“Deal.”
I leave and head over to meet Terry and buzz at the doors. Her father answers the door. “Sunny right?”
“Yes sir. Is Terry ready?”
“She’s…she’s in with her mom getting ready. Uhm right through there.”
I go inside and Terry’s in track pants and a tee-shirt and a zip front hoody. “I thought I’d meet you here but you need a bit of help huh?”
“Help?”
“Yeah, we’re going shopping and that means a lot of trying things on so you’ll want something you can just slip in and out of plus…”
“Plus?”
“Terry this is Paradise City, if you don’t look like you know what you’re doing when you’re shopping they’ll either ignore you and you’ll get shitty treatment or they be all predatory and push you into things that you won’t want or need.”
She blinks and her mom looks embarrassed. Okay she’s got a bit of weight on her too and I’ll wager she’s had some pretty crappy treatment too. I look at both of them. “Okay first thing’s first we get you too fixed up.”
I get them into their best underthings and then both into skirts and easy tops for what they have with them. I help both of them with their make-up and Terry’s mom…Joyce is all nerved up. “Joyce relax, look it’s not a big deal.”
“But I have done this in forever and I’m going out with you two and I feel…”
“Self conscious?”
“Yes, I’ve never been one of the good looking girls even when I was your girl’s age the best that I could manage was cute.”
“Balls to that woman you’re a damned good looking woman and I’m sure that…here. Terry you watch me and start picking stuff up and you can help too.”
“Uhm okay…” Terry looks apprehensive but she’s grinning at her mom.
Now Joyce is five foot five maybe weighing about a hundred and seventy or eighty pounds and honestly yeah she’s carrying extra weight but she has wide hips and she’s very well endowed as a woman. Let’s just say that not all of Terry’s bust line is from the stuff done to her. I’ve got really nice almost breasts too and I’m the smallest out of the three of us and Terry is actually firmer than I am with her molecular density and stuff.
Anyway’s Joyce has mousey brown hair and the first thing I do is get some hair dye. She’s got these fabulous brown eyes so I get some stuff from my parents guest room and come back and give her a very quick wash and wear dye job with two layers of brown and a little hint of red and then I keep away from the whole perm or the hard to do stuff and use some straightener solution and get her hair into this nice simple fall just that simple, just to her shoulders with the perm and stuff out of it. It’s not poker straight but it’s softly straight…pretty university student mature kind of straight.
I re-do her colors she was using too much and I show her a really nice concealer that blends in and moisturizes some eyeliner and shadow in a nice earth tone and this decent lipstick that’s this ducky red coral.
I get her to put some earrings of mine it that are actually little gold Egyptian crosses or Ankh’s and a v-necked tee-shirt to show some cleavage and I give her the hoody that terry was wearing and get her to fasten just the bottom zipper like three or four inches. Good shoes to walk in and a denim skirt and I turn her around.
Then it’s a quick grab for the tissues before she messes with her make-up. Thank god I decided against the mascara.
“Oh…oh girls I…I’ve never looked this…”
“No, you’ve always looked this good Joyce it’s just maybe you just didn’t get the chance to learn some of this stuff.”
“No…I mean my mom taught me what she knew but this…this is like one of those makeover shows.”
“Well, I am from Diamond Hills and my mom is in the entertainment business and before my enhancement my life was pretty much all about hair and clothes and make-up.”
Terry’s nodding. “Sunny’s been always one of the undisputed hottest girls in our school and our school is full of very hot girls. But I didn’t know there was so much too this.”
“Oh there is, your turn girly.”
“Okay cool!” She hops into the chair with enough enthusiasm that Joyce and I share a look. “What, you made mom look awesome, I want to look good Sunny, I’ll learn…but I just want to…I’m just sick of being looked down on.”
“Right, I can get that.”
“You can?”
“Oh yeah, the valley girl thing me being all giggly and vapid and all that stuff before my enhancement…it wasn’t and act. I hate the fact that there are people who will always see that part of me instead of me…and the fact that I wasn’t really…picky who I slept with doesn’t help.”
“Before Matt?”
“Yeah…I guess that kind of stuck huh.”
“Sunny…stop that stuff. We’re not perfect, hell I’m sure not even like this I’ve…”
Joyce is still looking at herself but watching us too. “Yes we’ll have to stop at a pharmacy and maybe one of those Sapphic closet places.”
Terry looks confused.
“I haven’t shopped for a little buddy either my mom bought mine.”
Terry’s like. “Little buddy…?...Oh…OH!...Mom!”
Joyce starts laughing. “Terry I came into your room this morning and there’s just a certain smell…a mother knows.”
“Mom!”
I can’t help it I laugh so hard I had to go pee. I mean as girls there are things that we go through sometimes as these little milestone markers like this the sex talk stuff with our mothers. It’s embarrassing, it was for me but…a girl sometimes needs a little buddy.
But it’s absolutely hilarious when it comes to your friends.
I hug Terry and her Mom. “Thanks girls I really needed this.”
Terry is actually hard to do much with. Her hair has this desire to remain straight and you can’t cut it with scissors but there’s this color of blue-grey with hints of shimmer like sort of highlights to it that looks so different and unique. I pull it back and make this long ponytail with it holding it together with this round hair clip. I let these long bangs hang down to frame her face while everything else is pulled back and it makes her look kinda bad ass. Her lips have this dusky grey color naturally so just some lip gloss and a bit of blue eyeliner and eye shadow.
Again no mascara I’m figuring on some tears this trip and stuff so I’m eliminating that danger immediately. I go with the t-shirt she was wearing simple grey cotton with a v-neck. I think it’s one of her dad’s but that’ll give her this dressed down bad assed look that I get looking a bit more high styled by pairing it with a mid length black lycra skirt and a wide belt and fasten in over the t-shirt so that it draws away from her little bit of extra weight.
Again with the wow’s….and the tissues.
“We’ll fine tune this as we go right girls.”
“Right!”
It has and immediate effect. Terry’s dad stopped what he was doing in the kitchen that smelled good by the way and stared at Joyce and he walked over and smiled at her. It was one of those stare at her deeply and there energy behind the smile just got deeper and more love filled he took both of her hands and he kissed them and then let go of them and held her face in his hands and kissed her.
Okay, Terry’s dad might be one of those big heavy set guys too. They’re not a small family but doing that kissing her like that. That’s just…that’s how it’s done guys.
Oddly there’s a part of me soaking this in and taking notes.
But Terry and I both. “Sigh.” Along with Joyce as she exhales. “Have fun Corazon…I love you…” he tells her and we actually leave taking Joyce with us but she walked backwards starting at her guy all the way out of the apartment.
And actually the rest of the day only got better really.
Like as much as I’m used to getting looks when we got to the van Bodi had waiting for us we were being checked out. I’m used to it and Terry’s shy and just sort of bashful and embarrassed enough that its wood raising really and Joyce is a milf. She’s not dressed too young but casual and sexy. The nice bra with the v-neck gives her great cleavage and the hoody fastened like it is and yet being loose on her hides some weight but it mostly being open frames her breasts. Use what you have ladies right? It’s been a long time for Joyce since she’s had that kind of attraction and Terry’s picking up cues from the both of us.
I stopped into Bodi’s office. He’s a Meta with this increased body symetrics and pheromones and stuff basically one of his super powers is that he’s a super hottie. And as cool as that sounds it’s kind of a social disease too. He’s another person on the team that doesn’t get out much.
He was pleasantly surprised when I asked him if there was anything that he wanted. I got a small list from him and waved off the money too. “Naw, you can pay me back in work on my rides and stuff or just hanging out seeing as Titan doesn’t have a lot of guy friends.”
“Deal, my quarters are actually pretty well set up. You play pool?”
“Never, but that sounds like a right guy thing to learn.”
I left and sent off e-mails since I’ve been asking for other members of the team if they needed anything and we go shopping
Honestly its better already than most times I went shopping with the girls I used to hand out with and we’re just pulling out from The Tower.
I turn the radio onto a girl-rock channel and grin and Terry and Joyce.
“Alright let’s go I’m in need of my therapist.”
My Super Secret Life-21.
Chapter 21.
*Matt/Alexis……….
It was a rough night of sleeping really here there’s this hurt and want to curl up from the whole thing with me and Sunny then this whole storm of thing here between me and my folks so I feel kind of like after this hurricane ripped through me and I’m in that time after the storm when you’re not sure if it’s really over.
I can’t sleep even curled up like this.
I’m enhanced…
Gene-tweaked to be better, faster, smarter…to have aptitudes…even my sex was chosen. But being illegal it’s not an exact science and is me being VG a goof in my design? Just how much of anything was me or the science?
I mean I can always say that of course it’s all me. I did all of these things without knowing anything about this but try to actually tell yourself that really.
Try not to let it make you question everything.
Good luck with that.
I sleep in after the night I had and Dad’s not doing much because he’s likely got a massive hangover and Mom’s just letting us be the house is quiet. I get up and do the usual and then a hot bath.
I’m still recovering from Ty, Sunny’s effect on my body. I’m still feeling sore even almost a day later.
I take a bubble bath, just because I want to, it’s something that cheers me up usually and I need that. I close my eyes and listen to tunes on my Skyler…it’s like an I-pod but it’s personal satellite radio and I’ve got the beach model so it’s waterproof and stuff. I listen to some older stuff but mostly off colony non-alliance stuff. The alliance stuff’s kind of a brand market like the way you’d hear stuff in national radio markets back in the olden days. So I’m kind of listening to some stuff that’s good, still mainstream just not mainstream for here.
Brit-rock actually.
No the British aren’t alliance, they’re their own deal having gone and gotten big into the space age early when things got feasible they went really back into the whole colonial thing. A lot of those old earth nations did that. Earth is a seriously rich place now with the founding nations pulling in cuts from their colonies. They’re actually like loan sharks putting up the cash for a colony then getting hefty interest back or less if you fly their flag.
New Haven’s a free colony, and we’re one of the biggest there is too. The whole thing with the Arkers getting discovered stunted a lot of plans for the RCF who had landed here with their own settlers. Oh RCF…Republique Colonial de France.
Blah, blah, blah…right?
God I love Brit-Rock, Then new stuff but they still play music from the twenty and twenty-first centuries. When I’m feeling like Matt I like the harder stuff but right now I’m still hovering inside with Alexis still hurting so it’s soulful stuff.
That’s the good thing about this many centuries of tech and music I just text in my genre and mood as a request and the stations D.J. puts together a play list and I’m soon crying and singing with my eyes close to these great, amazing old tunes as I sing the pain out.
From singing in the bath, until getting up and getting dres…
No, Nope Okay….
I’m pacing and chewing on my thumbnail and I get some of my stuff together and a card table and my computer and go online. I queue up my accounts and my e-mail lists and send-all.
[Important message, please watch my coming out video.]
I sit in front of the my laptop and look at the camera and do a window mirror in one corner.
Deep breath.
“Hey everyone, It’s Matt…I guess you all know that though. I….oh…wow this is hard to say but I…I’ve been lying, I’ve been lying all my life especially to myself. So I guess I’m coming out. I’m coming out because it’s just gotten to the point of where it hurts not to be who I am.”
“I’m V.G. that’s varied gendered now that’s like an umbrella term but in my case I’m still Matt except when I’m not. That’s when I’m Alexis. Now it’s not as much a body image, or physical gender thing as much as it is in my head. I’m not really gay because Alexis is a girl, is the girl inside of me…”
“I’m just not able to fake not being Alexis sometimes, everyone has these moments of where we cross the binary gender standards society sets for us and it’s no big deal, but for me it’s not just a guy thinking those flowers are pretty, I want to pick them or smell them. I see a nice dress I want to try it on. And it’s not a cross dressing thing, it’s because that it’s pretty, it expresses things tat I feel deep down in my heart. I’m like other girl when I like to feel pretty.”
Another deep breath and I open a can of cranberry soda. Soda on NH has juices without added sugars or sweeteners to soda water. Other stuff is pop. Anyway…
“I guess you’re all wondering about Matt though since I’ve been talking about me as Alexis. The thing is I’ve always been Matt, I’m not really that different than the guy that you’ve always known…it’s just those times you’ve seen me not all there when we’re talking or looking like I’m off thinking or just quiet…that’s me trying to hold it in, to keep it quiet and hidden.”
“I just can’t do it anymore. I want to be myself, I want to be Matt when I’m Matt and I want to be me went I’m not.”
“I know that some of you won’t get this, or won’t want to, but I just can’t go back to living just half a life. I know there’s some of you out there that will want me to choose but I just did. I’m not jumping back and forth, I’m being who I am and that’s both parts of me.”
“So…there’s my soapbox and that’s my speech so I guess that’s everything except to introduce you to Alexis now.”
I start getting made over but this time in front of my screen and I start with the follicle remover cream and I explain what the stuff is, and where I get things and even saying what other things that I’ve tried. The nano hook wig is next and then my vocal masking choker changing the range and pitch of my voice to Alexis’s female sweet contralto sounds and my posture changes in response to it even my mannerisms as I go from Matt to Alexis and getting dressed, and made up and I bare it all even my tuck and hold hot panties.
I bear it all and even show off and change into several of my outfits that I really like and then send out my video. I change into Matt’s sweats and still stay Alexis mostly and slip downstairs and actually cook.
It’s a girl thing I don’t get to do much and I grab some chicken parts from the fridge and put them in buttermilk and liquid eggs and some salt, pepper and thyme and sage. I roll it in fine yellow sweet corn flour and deep fry the pieces.
I’ve wanted to cook like this as myself here at home for the longest time. I just never felt safe enough to be myself to do it. I’m making skin on mashed potatoes when Dad comes into the kitchen sniffing the air.
“Honey? Are you making fried chicken?……oh….”
“Hi Daddy…” I know we sort of made progress but I’m scared now, it’s the next day and he’s sober and……
“Hi…Alexis…?”
I nod biting my lip. I mean I’m not physically scared but it’s emotional fear.
“You’re cooking?”
“Uhm…is that okay?”
He takes one of the legs with the thighs out of the bowl with paper towels in it to catch the grease and he bites into it and does that thing where you’re trying to chew while the foods too hot.
“Better than okay honey, damn this is good. There’s only one problem though.”
“What Dad?”
“You keep cooking like this and I’ll have to start working out again.”
“It’s good?”
“Better than your Mom’s.”
“Dad; Mom doesn’t cook.”
“And I’m seeing you took Home Econ for more than hanging with Sunny and the easy A.”
“No…I don’t do this a lot but I did like learning all of that. I might take the level eleven and twelve parts of the class now.”
“Okay…” He looks confused.
“I went online and came out Dad.”
“Oh…” He looks a bit stunned by that. I get that I mean if my friends and stuff know then it’ll be making the rounds with his friends and the people he does business with. I ca see it all there behind his eyes before he closes them.
He might feel responsible, or ashamed, or disappointed I’m not sure but I know I just dumped a huge amount of stuff on his shoulders and made his life a lot harder. It hurts to know that I did that.
Then he moves over and he gives me a hug. “Hey, it’s going to be okay.”
You know that one of the things that sucks for guys is that once you hit a certain age you’re not supposed to find comfort like this. I have missed being held by my parents, by my Dad.
Girls think guys are messed up? There’s a good reason why, society makes us so screwed up.
“I’m sorry Dad, it’s just I can’t go on hiding anymore, I just need these things too…they’re part of me and….”
“Its…Okay…Alexis.” He says it slowly so it sinks in. “We’ll face this one step at a time.”
“You sure.”
“Yeah kiddo, not that this’ll be easy by any stretch and your mom and I got a lot of work to do and learning but well get through this.”
“Thanks Dad.”
“You can call me Daddy Alexis if it helps.”
“I can?”
“Yes, you can.”
He’s snacking on those broken off fried battery bits while we wait for mom to come home from work and I keep busy making biscuits…ugh…twice my first batch was sheer crap hard as hockey pucks. My gravy was better but still had lumps in it here and there.
But It was supper, a supper I had cooked for my family. Mom and I even talk cooking while doing the dishes together and it was nice.
We’re having coffee and sharing a slice of cheesecake when she smiles at me. “You know the best thing about this?”
“You get to take me shopping?”
“Nope, but Matt has no excuse not to cook anymore.”
I stick my tongue out at her and we laugh and hug then she’s off to talk to Dad and I head to my room and turn on my computer and check things.
My e-mail and other accounts are filled with hundreds of messages. “Whoa…”
I click the first one.
[Matt you’re a freak, Die fagot die!]
My Super Secret Life-22.
Chapter 22
*Shane…
I dozed a little curled up and comfy in the chair beside Kyle’s bed. I guess that’s a good thing about being this tiny little Asian girl and that’s being able to curl up like this. I have no idea why I’m here and helping Kyle but I honestly can’t help myself.
I never thought that I’d be feeling attracted to him either. To a guy…
Part of me was actually relieved in everything that’s gone on in my life when I found myself really attracted to girls and to have the hots for Sunny.
But having the hots for Kyle is something new.
I’m hitting that whole lazy sleepy thing watching him sleep and just sort of drifting in and out. He’s really changed. Where he was a good decent build at 170lbs or so with muscles and blonde hair and blue eyes he’s totally different now.
Long raven’s black hair, delicate features that are still those of a guy but pretty, very pretty and so very elfin. He’s got that amine pretty boy thing going on including longer legs and arms, everything about him is graceful and slender.
Just watching him makes my girl parts ache. I’d be freaked out if not for Kai’s life. Okay I’m still very much freaked out but it’s gotten mixed up with curious and excited.
The things on his arms though have everyone intrigued. Long black ad shiny they look like jagged wounds that someone filled with that tinted film you use to tint car windows. They go from the top of his hands until just short of his elbows and he has them in these upside down V shapes too on each shoulder blade.
There’s staff coming and going and you know when you look at Champion Tower from the outside as any one else in the city you sort of known they gotta have people here right? But there are serious staff here. The clinic, hospital or whatever this is has the best of everything including staff. But I’ve never been to a hospital before where the nurses move like they’ve got fighting skills and wear a white medical version of a cops belt. And I mean cops belt with a few cuffs and a mini-taser and whatever else. It just reminds me that really this of not just cop central but cops with super powers central.
Kyle’s machines start to go faster and louder and he’s tossing and turning and he lets out a scream and there’s this black light that swirls around his arms like mist or it could be mist and he fires of a bolt of blackness. Then another then another freaking out and firing wildly. I flip myself over the chair and take cover and there’s people rushing in to try and stun him or sedate him and he’s fighting them yelling. “No! No! Run! It’s burning, run they’re coming!”
The staff have four people trying to hold him down and trying to keep him from shooting someone with his blasts. They almost get him of the bed when he lets out this scream of rage or just angry desperation and he throws them as these large black feathered wings explode from those things of his back filling the room with this cloud of black feathers.
Then I make my move, I jump over the chair and somersault out of the way of him turning and firing on me. He’s freaking out and it’s like he’s lost in some PTSD thing. He’s not shooting at me, at something else. But it’s just the way he’s shooting it’s not me he’s aiming at it’s something bigger?
I bounce between his blasts and get in close and focus to feel out his chi flows, Ki, Chakra whatever you call it there’s an energy pattern in us all and I hit him with stiffened two fingered jabs in those places, shocking his system and shutting down the feed to his arms…it’s hard because he’s faster than a normal person now it seems and even if he’s out of it Kyle’s a trained fighter.
But I do get the atemi strikes in and lose a few strands of hair in the process from a really close strike/shot.
He cries out in panic when I do and I grab his hands at the wrists and it burns a bit as the left over power runs down and he’s struggling, and he’s stronger than me.
I don’t want to but I drive a knee into his diaphragm and knock the wind out of him. He goes limp for a few seconds then he starts coughing.
“Shane?”
“Hai…”
“What?…What happened?”
“You had a bad dream, or…”
“Or…?”
“I think you might have been having a vision.”
“Shane?”
“Hai.”
“Did I…Did I do this?”
“Hai.”
“You stopped me?”
“Hai.”
“Thank you…”
He stands up and looks down at me and his wings and furling and unfurling nervously and that black silk hair of his is in his face and I can’t help but to touch it and move the strands aside…wipe this tear sliding down his cheek.
“I’m so scared Shane…”
“I know, you’re shaking.”
The nurses and orderlies that had been thrown are getting up and staring at him, and at me and Champion himself is in the doorway.
“Is everything okay?” He’s asking everyone.
“It seems to be over sir. She stopped him by doing some kung-fu thing and he’s calming down.” One of the orderlies says.
I look at Champion. “I think Kyle wasn’t battling us Champion-Sempai he was seeing things that were not us.”
He looks at us, then at the staff who are nodding. “Okay, I’ll call Parvati in and see if this wasn’t something she’d understand.”
I nod. “Thank you Champion-Sempai.”
“No, miss thank you it seems you have a talent for being in the right place at the right time to help out recently. Kyle, are you sure you’re calm, I don’t want to have to bunker you to keep others safe.”
“I…I…honestly you should sir…I…I don’t know what set all of this off…or how to…how to do what I did.”
“Alright, if you’re worried I get it set up, we don’t need a repeat until we can get you to where this won’t happen again. Just hang tight okay?”
“Yes sir.”
They leave and it’s just Kyle and me and he starts looking at me again. He looks scared, hurt and vulnerable and I try a shy smile.
“It will be alright, I will not leave you here with there people alone.”
“Shane…”
“Hai?”
He pulls me into this hug and holds on tight and it’s…his wings sweep forward and wrap themselves around me in his arms and there’s this spot in my heart that I didn’t know was even there whined out this little inner good………ow.
I’m being held by this boy, held because he’s scared and he needs me…this angel of a boy that is like no one I’ve ever seen in two lifetimes.
I stand up suddenly on my tip toes and surprise us both when I kiss him deeply.
My Super Secret Life-23.
Chapter 23
Okay going to the mall with Terry and her Mom was a really good time and it helped me get my mind off of things. I even kind of had a few of these really cool moments where I could see Terry’s fledgling girl soul starting to flourish and come out into the foreground of her new self.
It makes me wonder because am I like that remotely?
I mean I can see Terry really wanting to get out from under that place that he’d been living in socially. I mean I didn’t get it but I remembered more and more these incidental little things about Terry and stuff that was just part of the background in my old life.
It’s a pretty strange feeling being able to look back on events that happened to you in your head and have someone that you’re with now there as a person that wasn’t even on your radar but now it’s like I can remember every little detail that I was exposed to then whether it was on my radar or not at the time.
And I get it.
I cans remember just how much it meant for me to be popular, and how all consuming that was that I was the best and the most loved/hated/feared and the best looking, with the best boyfriend and all of that stuff.
Terry was just treated like trash, not even trash because most people ignore trash and terry was bullied. I’m just glad that I wasn’t directly one of them but I know I was part of it all in the big elitist picture.
But Terry is so well adjusted or adjusting really well to the new self she has it’s had me wondering a lot of our trip about me and being Titan.
So after I drop off everyone and the stuff that I had gotten for everyone I head to my quarters here at The Tower.
I take a breath and release Titan.
I sort of call it that because it’s just I am sort of squeezing in someone a lot bigger into Sunny.
Actually it feels like I do when I lay out tanning only like it’s sped up. Like that heat from the sunshine is just building and building until it fills me and then I feel like I’ve been working out hard like you know when you can start to feel all your muscles. Well it’s like that and by the time that sun like heat fades that strong muscled feeling settles into being Titan.
Into being me.
Okay as bad as it might sound the first thing I generally do if I can is to go and take a shower and sort of wash the Sunny off.
Not that I’m doing that in a bad way but there are traces of her on me and yes I’m referring to her in a way that she’s like a separate person from me. No a good shower sort of lets me connect to being me.
Though it really is evident I need to get a grip after my shower and my little fantasy session about seeing Terry nearly naked so many times that my friend…likely right now my best friend when I’m Sunny…I got too caught up in it and well one thing lead to another and…
Oh god that’s such a powerful release and I’m even panting when I’m done leaning on the wall of the shower.
God she’s got great breasts….hell with all those curves and muscle she’s got a great everything else too.
“Great just great I’m lusting after Terry and Shane.”
Just thinking about Shane and her tight awesome hot little Japanese body has me stirring again.”
I look down at my crotch and towel. “Oh fucking shut the hell up.”
God…face palm.
“Oh I’m such a guy; I’m already talking to it.”
Kind of disturbed and vaguely disgusted with myself I head into the bed room and get changed into some of the provided work out clothes and check my messages.
Nothing.
Okay Sasha could be doing anything right now and in a city of this size the Firefighters are always bust with something so I hit the gym.
I try to work out me frustrations with my sexual things by trying to be the whole typical guy if I’m not using typical gear but I hit the weights and the universal equipment and then hit the boxing targets…bags don’t really work when you are really super strong you need something designed to be able to bleed off the force of the hits and be built to last. I’m a lot of super weight classes below either one of the Champions and the stuff here is built for even them to not trash.
I’m there about two hours before I actually head out after another shower this time just transforming into my usual clothes and outfit kind of thing and it’s dark now so I head out and start to patrol the city.
It helps having an ear-com to keep abreast of everything but it’s a bitch getting used to address’s while running and jumping and doing parkour. I really need to get some real life training in that as Sunny so that it’ll sort of translate over.
I start to respond to calls. I’m a Champion so it’s only the whole officer needs assistance calls that we try to respond to. The actual police get a bit testy when you snag a call from them and start doing their jobs for them. There’s a lot of the cape set that do that but not when you’re part of a registered and historied super-team.
I’m really glad that I’m bullet proof. You’d think even now-a-days we could have the skills and the tech to keep automatic weapons out of the hands of civilians or rather the criminals but then again if they played by the rules they wouldn’t be criminals.
It’s mostly in the deeper parts of south side Paradise City. These aren’t close to the beaches because well ocean front there if not like this even if it’s still a dangerous place.
No this is Southside and it’s the old areas that had become basically the projects and the left behind areas in the city. It’s a jigsaw puzzle of ethnics and gang turfs and lots of trouble sometimes. Well all the time but I’m trying to be nice about things.
My first call was supporting a Narco unit taking a drug house that got dicey. And by dicey I mean fully automatic combat shotguns.
The thing is deceptively simple. I take a vest with me and I walk in first and play human shield. I get hit and shot at and I take it even though it hurts and stings and a shotgun slug does hurt, it doesn’t break my skin but it hurts. So I muscle my way inside and the first thing I do it grab the guns and crush them before even hitting them.
Deceptively is the key word because it’s the fact that there are family members there and these guys run this stuff out of their homes. I knock a gun the wrong way and someone innocent could get hurt.
That time it didn’t turn out like that.
Or the two that followed right after that either. But the last one was just…just…it was in the basement of an old industrial building and there were all these young teen and pre-teen girls there naked except for a thong, rubber gloves and shitty quality filter masks processing the drugs and they were instantly a hazard.
And the stuff was to keep them from stealing it more than exposure. Most had been exposed to the drugs and were high eyes glazed over but still aware because they’d been doing this for so long they were second hand junkies.
The dealers don’t care because they get fucked up from withdrawal if they quit and them getting hooked usually means they’ll stick around as well as be ripe for getting turned out into the streets as hookers.
Or put into bang-bang rooms that were upstairs.
And there were kids there because these kids themselves would get pregnant and had no one or nothing in their lives to rely on except for the money from the drugs and the sex trade.
It’s the abject misery there that got to me the worst and the fact when these girls were getting processed they just took all of it even arrested with this not really caring because this, this to them was what life was.
You could see some of them never had a chance. Just were literally brought up like this because they were the poor, the left behinds and….
Just like any of those 3rd world rated colonies. Hope was and is something some alien to them that you literally can’t see it in their eyes.
I had to get out of there and I left once things got wrapped up just sort of getting chased out by that atmosphere there that was choking me.
It’s the 27th century; we shouldn’t be seeing this sort of thing anymore!
I wander, jumping around sort of gliding and catching air until it was really late and I end up at Sasha’s place. I landed in at the balcony and I went to knock.
Then I heard the sounds of her having sex…I made her make those sounds myself and yeah…
Boy…I’m kind of naive stupid right? Was I really expecting her to be holding a torch and waiting for me to call her? She’s a grown woman, and what we had was one of those heat of the moment things.
It still hurt though but that’s what being a kid is though me being stupid enough to think that she’d just be waiting to see me again and all excited and everything.
Sigh.
I let myself fall off the railing before kicking off from the side of her building. I tend to make a decent sized thump from the force of my legs when I do that and I really don’t want her to know that I was there. After leaving her the phone message it’d just seem kind of loserish and maybe a bit teen stalker like too.
I head out and actually just practice this a bit. Trying to get into this rhythm of jumping off the side of a building but to another and sort of bounce-jumping from one to another and even running along the side of a building when I have enough speed to get to my next jump point.
I miss a few times, fall three times just running out of building and not knowing the aerial geography. They never really show the hours that you put into practicing stuff like that, to learn these super skills that they just pull off so easy in books and movies.
It helps though, it helps take my mind off Sasha and Matt/Alexis and mostly helps me get through those kids and those situations and how there is just so many that slip through the cracks!
I’m actually getting more and more steamed all over again now. Things were so much simpler when I was just a needy, greedy bimbo and I never would have clued into these things happening to the same reality as I was living in!
It’d never hurt like this and I’d have just addle-minded my way through life sleeping my way to whatever I wanted!
I hear a call over my headset out in the Diamond Hills shopping district and there’s a call for back up that actually gets cut off with some violent trauma sounds.
I know that address its right at one of the intersections of one of the main shopping areas. I shop there a bit but it was practically bimbo me’s second home. Very Rodeo drive kind of setting.
I see it going on before I even get there and there’s an armored car. Not like one that transports money but more like something out of those Death race movies. There’s two security firm cars on fire and a limousine with its front third sliced in half and three police cars in the same way…as well as several cops either sliced in half or with big holes in their bodies.
There’s some guy with a red body suit that’s like leathers mixed with hard armor and a dark tinted visor in the helmet mask. There’s several merc like guys in almost SWAT like gear with him and their dragging this woman to the armored car and she’s screaming.
I land hard with an almost stomp will myself heavy on the armored car and drive it into the pavement and pushing the roof in like it was a pop can getting squeezed and folded in half.
The Red guy turns fast looking at me and opening fire with this blast of energy from his fist. I was expecting him to do that just by the way that his body was turning and I twist sideways avoiding the beam.
I felt the heat and the power of it though. That, that would have likely hurt.
I’m dodging now because he just doesn’t leave it at one and he doesn’t even say shit either. No snappy banter no villain monologs. He’s just trying to kill me. I really hate it when the bad guys are halfway competent.
The girl isn’t co-operating with him either still screaming at him to “Let me the fuck go you fucking asshole!” she pulls on his arm hard enough that his shot gets pulled off and misses me.
It would have hit too.
He shoves her at one of the mercs and he goes to use both hands to fire on me and I copy Matt and I drop under the shots. Just like a fall but I use my new push off a building jump trick to shove off the curb of the sidewalk in a super leap styled football tackle.
Ugh…it felt like I tackled the lamp post.
He’s solid.
And we go flying in through the wall of Sports unlimited and through all the aisles of stock and stuff to crash into some of the displays and I roll over ontop of us and start hammering on him hard and well…
I get three hits in before he starts to hit me back only he’s hitting me better and like he’s trained for it. I’m all of a sudden the big kid that can scrap in a fight with a marine or something.
It gets worse, he’s as strong as me or he’s close to it and like I said he knows how to fight and before I know it I get my first ever shot to the balls…
Ooooooohhh…
Then I drop choking as I get a shot to the throat.
Fuck that hurt.
Then there’s this surge of red light as his energy ramps up and I’m trying to breathe and he levels both hands at me and cuts loose with a built up blast.
I remember it hurt; it burned and broke things…? I pass out seeing bits of burned t-shirts and stuff floating down on me as I lay there in the street…
I don’t even know who the hell he was.
My Super Secret Life-24.
Chapter 24
Darkness, it’s all darkness and pain and muffled noises and the sense of movement. I think that I hear sirens. Them I’m pulled down back into the darkness again.
I don’t want to die.
They say that your life flashes before your eyes when stuff like that happens and it’s sort of true. You think, I think before you die about all the stuff that you did and whether or not you’re a decent person. Did I do good with the life that I was given?
No…
I had spent the first…no mot of my life in this haze of being spun, and ditzy and a lot of it was on purpose. No I mean I was a ditz sort of but I know that I walked right into that place and way of being because being smart or just not like Sunny would be hard and scary and why should I have gone through the pain and the bullshit when I could giggle and screw my way through life and have a good time.
I had taken any guilty little twinges I might have gotten like that and buried them under sex and parties and clothes and being just like the other girls that were just like me.
Because if there’s so many of us just like me then I’m normal, there’s nothing wrong with me being like this.
But now that stuff hurts my soul. I wish, really wish that I was a better person.
And now it’s not just Sunny.
Titan me is kind of turning into a guy that I’m not sure the me I am not likes. I mean I guess I’m an okay hero rookie but I’m a rookie or I was. But I’ve let sex and hormones and just being a guy run away with me.
There’s this golden light there sort of forming into a shape in front of me…
It looks like Titan me…but like golden light me, like when I change…
~Titan?~
~I guess, that’s been my name you’ve been going with.~
~Am I going nuts?~
~Everyone’s a little nutty in their own way Sunny.~
Suddenly I’m me and we’re on a beach someplace sitting on the sand, it’s a funny color sand there’s a rainbow sheen in it? He’s looking up at the evening sky, at the three moons. We don’t have three moons on New Haven.
~Where are we?~
~Home.~
~Home?~
~Atlas Colony.~
~I’ve never heard of it.~
~No…It’s gone, I can feel that.~
~You talk like we’re separate people?~
~Yeah well it’s your head.~
~So I am going crazy.~
He shrugs. ~No…I think…mind you I’m still you…but it’s not going crazy.~
~Then what is it, this?~
~I don’t know, you trying to come to grips with being me.~
~Like this?~
He shrugs. ~Women like to talk things out, maybe this is easier than talking to yourself so I’m here?~
~Okay that makes sense sort of…I just feel this disconnect when I’m you.~
He laughs this soft kind of laugh. So weird because it’s mine but masculanized. ~No duh.~
~But here?~
He shrugs. ~I don’t get it either. Neutral ground in your head?~
~Okay, but why any of this? Why you and me here?~
~Because you hate how things are going. You don’t like how things are going in your life or in my life.~
~Yeah…it’s just falling apart. I feel like I can’t get a grip on being you…the whole thing is just so alien I don’t know how to act as a guy and it’s seeping into my life.~
~That’s just it you’re acting.~
~Huh?~
He gives me this don’t be thick look that Mom gives me. And y’know that’s the first time I’ve seen any family resemblance between my family and being Titan.
~Stop acting Sunny, you might become me but you’re still you. You trying to be me isn’t us at all it’s you tossing up some actors idea of who I’m supposed to be and that’s not who I am at all.~
~Who are you then?~
~I’m you.~
~Not helping Titan.~
~Tyler.~
~What?~
~Titan isn’t a real name, it’s a cover a title it’s something you call something. Tyler…I want a real name.~
~Why?~
~Because it makes me, us more real as a person. We need to feel that.~
~Why?~
~Because we can’t hide behind “I’m Titan” when we’re being a super powered dick.~
~You’re being pretty hard on us.~
~Like you’re not. You’re so focused like this on being who you think we should be as a guy that we’re repeating the stuff we did before you took the serum.~
~I…~
~I want to be a person just like you Sunny, I am you. But I don’t want to be the male equivalent of a…. I don’t want to be some Himbo…”Ooh look at my muscles, see I’m strong and look I’ve got a dick…let’s fuck everything in sight.” I’m more than that Sunny, we’re more than that.~
Okay he rants and air quotes like I do.
He looks me right in the eyes. Holds me there with his stare.
~I want to be a guy I can be proud of being Sunny, I want…I need to be the guy that you have inside your head that’s the guy that you wished that guys were. Not the guy that you think you know that guys are…~
It hits kind of hard because it’s there in his voice, in my voice that need to be that. To not be the guy that I’ve been lately but to be the guy he knows we can be. Just like…just exactly like me not wanting to be that Pre-Serum Sunny.
I look him in the eyes and we kind of both turn to face each other and stare into each others eyes and it’s so like seeing myself in a different mirror but still me though, still the same sort of fears and hang ups and feelings and wants and we hold our hands up and lace our fingers together and lean in until our foreheads are touching and just keep staring.
~I get it now, I get it Tyler…I want to be a better man too, a better person…I need it too.~
~Promise?~
~Promise.~
~Good…~
………………………………...........It’s so strange yet not because we shine golden in that light when we change and we stops and becomes me. And I feel like I dropped some weight off my chest or something…Like when I feel better when I wasn’t really aware of feeling that bad to begin with.
I wake up and open my eyes and Mom’s there and I’m in the hospital section of The Tower.
I’m still Titan, no…Tyler.
“Mom?” Oh my mouth is dry.
She looks up quickly from the work stuff she was making note on and hugs me. “Oh honey! Thank god you’re okay! We’ve been scared to death that you weren’t going to come out of it!”
“Coma?”
“Yes…How’d you know…?” She leans back to look at me.
I shrug and sort of feel oddly tickled by doing that because it felt right, like me. “Felt like a coma.”
“Felt like a…I’m calling for the doctor Sunny.”
“Okay…Mom?”
“Yes sweetie.” It’s alright for her to call me that, she’s my mom. She gets to have that right.
“Is it alright if when I’m like this if you call me Tyler?”
She smiles and wipes some tears away. “Y..Yes honey it really, really is…”
“Mom?…what’s wrong?”
“Nothing honey, nothing bad…it’s just that was you uncles name.”
“My uncle? On what side?”
“Mine, he was my big brother and he…he was killed a long long time ago when we had a car accident one winter. He was ten and I was six and there was black ice and dad couldn’t get the car stopped in time and it went over the guard rail….Tyler was thrown from the car…”
There’s tears pouring from her eyes and I sit up. I shouldn’t but I can’t help myself and I reach over and pull Mom into this great big hug.
“Was he a good big brother?”
(Sniffle-sob.) “He was the best, he was the best big brother a little girl could have. It..it..was what I was going to name you if you’d have been a boy….”
She leans back enough to look at me and I smile at her and yeah I am so crying too right now guy or not. “Can I…Can I try to live up to that Mum?”
She gives me this look, this kind of look of touched-hurt-happy-and proud that I’ve never seen before on her face and she just nods and we hug each other some more because we’re both too choked up to talk.
I get that from her.
My Super Secret Life-25.
Chapter 25
*Kyle……………..
I’ve been with a lot of girls, I have that kind of stuff used to be like easy for me and then it happened I started to change. And I became something that a lot of people hate and that they fear.
A mutant.
And right about the same time I met Shane or Kai…this short little hottie but at the same time this amazing martial artist and this really, really incredible person.
She didn’t just help me as this was happening to me but she got me to safety…she stayed by me when things were changing and hurting and even when I had this dream? nightmare? and blasted up the place instead of being scared of me she stopped me and she…she kissed me down.
Things didn’t fly to hell either even though I made a real mess out of the place. The head guy Champion was really decent about it but I was moved from the infirmary into a holding room. Not a cell but like a mini-apartment with really thick walls and stuff so if weird stuff did happen it’d have a lot less chance of hurting other people.
I hurt Shane without meaning to…I mean…my blasts had heated up my hands and forearms and when Shane had stopped me she had me holding my wrists in her hands and she burned her hands…She never even flinched or made a sound but instead she stood on her tip toes and she kissed me.
And like I said I’ve been with a lot of girls but I’ve never been kissed like that in my life. I don’t know why or if it was the intensity of the whole thing and just how real she is compared to everyone else that I’ve know but I had never been kissed that way.
I’ve never been kissed that I dream of it when I’m sleeping.
I’m still changing.
Dark elf they’re calling me, well that the whole sort of consensus. I still have those patches on my arms like black glass scars and the same on my back and at one point I had wings. But the darkness has spread but only in color over my skin in the last few days.
I’m sort of this skin colored deep black. Not Africanized but like black…and my body has changed too but it seems to have mostly stopped. Longer legs, and thin…long thin arms and fingers, hell I’m slender all over and I guess I can pass for female sort of but at the same time not at all.
I look like one of those anime guys where they are so delicate that they’re femme without being fem? God I don’t know…full lips that have a lighter shade like a deep grey and the same on my eyelids and the rest is ink black. My hair is really long and shiny black and really fine but it’s like I’ve got three times the amount of it and it’s just strange looking and feeling but as much as I have been thinking of cutting it Shane says she likes it on me.
And my eyes are this sort of grey/metal-silver tone that look so odd and ghostly.
I’ve been working with some of the doc’s on trying to generate blasts, to kick start things so I won’t fuck up and cut lose again. But so far zilch.
Three days since my freak out and I’m a totally different person. The blonde blue eyed guy I was is just gone. I don’t know who or even what I am anymore. I have bad dreams too, waking in shock or sheened in sweat. I can’t remember the dreams though…at the same time I’m not sure I want to.
I haven’t blown the hell out of things though…but it’s been close.
Shane’s been with me the whole time.
I move away from the mirror with a sigh and go over to where she’s typing away in this just a bit better than a two fingered style. That’s just one of her weird things. I mean who isn’t familiar with typing?
“You know that’s so strange right?”
“What is?”
“The way that you type. I mean it’s strange.”
“Oh, that is because I and not familiar with the computer.”
“This one?”
“Any.”
“Where have you lived under a rock for like…” I actually don’t know how long computers have like been around. I mean they had to be like invented the same time as the phone I think.
“Hai, a terra-cotta one.” She has that cute smile going on. It’s something she finds funny. Me? I’m not sure that I get the joke.
“So….what are you doing?”
“Studying.”
“Studying what?”
“History.”
“We have a test?”
“No. I’m catching up on history.”
“Uhm why?”
“I missed a lot of it.”
I look at her a little oddly and go and get a can of juice. “Shane?”
“Hai?”
“Why?”
She looks up at me and she has this so intense yet cute studious hot Japanese girl thing going on. “I don’t understand?”
“Why me? I mean why did you get involved, why are you here? Why are you still here?”
“Fate, Karma, Destiny.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Honestly I do not understand either.”
“But?”
“Hai, Kyle-san has a nice butt.”
I face palm a bit and roll my eyes at her. “Funny…”
“Thank you.” She smiles and gives me a hand clasped together bow.
“I’m trying to be serious Shane.”
“I am serious Kyle.”
“Why?”
She stares at me. “Not here we go outside. The walls have ears.”
“What? I mean you don’t want them to know?”
“Yeah…look…Kyle, it’s my business, our business not theirs.” She looks at like a few places really intently and not at the cameras. And her tone changed, she got really street.
“Okay but where? It’s not like I can exactly go outside?”
“Yes you can, it’s not like you can not be and look the way that you are.”
“Yeah but if you’re as paranoid as you’re being Shane then really there’s no where safe that’s close to get to. They’ve got long range microphones and stuff.”
She sinks back into the sofa and frowns and gets this thinking look on her face. Then she nods. “Hai….”
“Hai what?” And I’m getting confused again. As much as Shane’s like no girl I know she’s just like every girl that I know.
*Shane…………………
Oh dammit he’s right about the surveillance and part of me is being OCD in wanting to know about this stuff and at the same time there’s this sort of angry bit of me for forgetting that because I’m Shane but I’m so not Shane anymore…and kissing Kyle never helped that. The old me is drifting…for both of us but…the new me that is both of us seems so much more…
I feel real, more real than in a long time since kissing Kyle.
God it’s complicated.
But at the same time…Karma, fate, destiny.
I treated Mai so badly.
I hated Kyle and everyone like him.
Now I’m like this and he needs my help and there’s part of me that needs this, to have this new me make up for my mistakes. Honor Mai. And also…a new life, a fresh start for me and Kai…and all of those things.
Kissing Kyle was something I just did…I did it because I was really starting to like him. Yes as us…and girl like him. So it was part letting go my past and part stepping into my future.
And both halves…Kyle was the first boy we…I’ve kissed because it was something that I wanted to do.
But there is something…just something about Kyle that pulls me. He is not like that Parvati woman but there is something mystical about him. I’m a little scared by just how attracted I am to him.
But it’s time I think, I can’t keep things in and secret anymore. I get up and got over to the brewer machine and pop in a Macha cartridge and make myself a Japanese green tea I’m of course bi-persona even about this. Part of me doesn’t like the lack of tradition with the tea. Modern me gets and likes the convenience and then there’s me drinking green tea.
It’s hot and actually decent and takes me out of my bi-personality issues. I sigh and hold it with two hands and have a few sips before looking at Kyle.
“I knew you before this. I knew you in another life and I hated you unfairly.”
“What? C’mon Shane that stuff isn’t real.”
“Goddamn it Kyle yes it is! Look this isn’t fucking easy ‘kay.”
He looks at me like I grew another head. I really don’t swear much since the merge.
“Okay….” He gets quiet but goes to the closest living room chair and sits facing me pulling his legs up to him. It’s not a girl gesture but not a guys…fae? Yeah he looks fae doing it.
A slender dark elf boy hottie in scrubs.
Damn it girl focus.
“I was a guy.”
He’s just looking at me. Not saying stuff. I take another deep breath.
“I was a guy and we used to compete in the mixed martial arts ring. You actually beat me all three times. I was from south central, and I really hated you for beating me but also for being the pretty boy, semi famous rich little shit with the golden life.”
I hate that reminder of myself and stare into my tea. “I had a girlfriend and treated her like shit. She was Japanese…she was killed in a gang drive by before I could apologize for the last time that I crossed the lines and treated her like shit…My life got really messed up after that. I got in with a really bad crew to get revenge then after that into being a thug and a junkie.”
“We ripped off a bunch of historical stuff at one job and in this statue was this pearl. I was trying to figure out how much I could get from it when it showed me Kai…she was fighting this Englishman who posed as a merchant but he was really there to steal our magic, raid our holy places and other evils like infesting Japan with western cultures…he was going to bind her into the pearl forever…I…I wanted to be like her, to look at something so overwhelming and stare it down.”
There’s tears running down my cheeks…I’ve never really talked about this.
“Then…then something happened…the girl said yes to me wanting to be like her and the pearl sank into my palm and we…fused…and this…this is me now..”
He’s quiet, he’s quiet until he moves off the chair and picks me up and sets me on the counter. Stares cat me and I’m falling into those eyes…so exotic, hypnotic just…beautiful.
“So…. That’s why you’re helping me? Guilt?”
“No…That’s part of the karma thing.”
“So this is the real you?”
“No…I’m both, I’m melding into this combination of both?…God Kyle I really don’t know who the hell I am and how to feel about any of this…I was such an asshole and…and…”
He pulls me into his arms and hugs me…holds me.
I lose it crying on him. I haven’t been hugged, really hugged since I was really little in both lives and just the act of something that personal has this big emotional impact. I think we were like four or five.
I get myself under control and he kisses me. He tilts my head up and he kisses me long and softly and deeply.
I still have my breath caught in my chest when he breaks the kiss and looks into my eyes. “I know who you are, you’re Shane…my Shane…”
“Kyle…”
“No…Shane…I don’t care…It doesn’t matter what you are or who you were all I know is that you have been the most amazing person I have ever had in my life…”
No one’s said that to me.
Not since Mai.
Never in my other life.
I mean I know it could be the hormones or the girl brain but the stuff he’s saying the way he kissed me and the way he’s holding me sinks so deep…and since I’ve changed I feel good…safe…and loved?
Me…just me.
I lean forward and kiss him back.
We just stay like that, that close and necking…I’ve kissed as the kunoichi on the job and as Shane but as a girl, as a girl just kissing a boy. Completely different…achy, wet, hot…alive…there’s this feeling like part of me can’t be still under my skin…and my hearts beating like a race horse and I’ve never felt so alive.
Me alive.
“Kyle…”
“Mmmm…”
“Make love to me.”
“…………………..”
“…………………..” Oh did I just freak him out?
He picks me up and carries me in him arms over to the bed. He lays me down and he starts to take off his scrubs shirt and I get up to my knees and undo the drawstring on the pants and I’m running sort of on autopilot.
I mean I was trained in being a whore…sort of there’s a lot of seduction training being a kunoichi.
I pull out his cock and he’s semi hard already and he’s big…huge to me…maybe a good eight inches but in my little hands he seems so big.
I wrap my lips around his head and kiss-suckle-swirl before I lose my nerve. Oh…I’m sucking cock…and…it’s not bad at all…there’s a sweat tang and there’s this strange flavor that even to my mind is not what she knows…kind of like a lingering flavor of iced tea….but maybe berry…instead of the lemon. Mutant Shane…he’s a mutant…I heard girls say different ethnic guys taste different like a white guy tastes different than a black guy…I’m not sure on that but Kyle’s very different, fae, angelic…jet black. It’s not unpleasant…and not even really gross it’s skin and flesh.
Watching him in my hands though, the sized…the difference between my skin and his is really erotic to me and spurs me on.
So does his fingers sliding through my hair and undoing it from the bit of braid/bun I was keeping it up in. God that makes me feel sexy…It’s a strange feeling being female sexy and it goes right deep into my psyche? “Oh, Shane…oh sweet god that’s amazing…so good…”
That’s good too and helps me really get into it and there’s all this stuff in my head about how to do this…god Kai…you really sucked a lot of cock back then? I guess that makes sense…fast and mission easy…but I take it up a few notches…I was a guy, and I know what it feels like…and I throw my self into pleasuring Kyle.
Like exploring under the ridges oh his cock with my tongue. To make a seal with my lips and stroke him off as I suck on him enough to pull my cheeks in…to use the plumpness of my lips not just to kiss but to softly drag my lips over his cock. It’s much more than just a fuck stick. Actually a lot more but it so often gets just treated like that and as a guy it’s not really acceptable for some reason to want things done like this.
I only break from it to say between kisses and suckles. “Look at me Kyle…watch me…I…I want to be that hot little girl you can’t stop watching suck your dick.”
Mai…she loved it when I’d watch her and oh…I get it now…the sexy feeling…the looks that light up about me in his eyes and on his face while I’m doing this just is amazing…I mean there’s the way that I want, that girls want to be looked at and treated…then there’s this way we want…maybe even need to feel from our lovers in the bedroom.
You ever do something that even as you do it you can feel it changing you? I have…the drive by…the first time shooting up and knowing I was falling…the first time you kill someone…good things too…learning to read and write and be good with numbers, those times when sparing with my masters and actually held my own and other things…but this is one of those moments that makes you.
When I can tell he’s getting close I slip a hand down my slacks they’re unzipped and unbuttoned so Kyle can see my hand sink under my violet lace panties and I try and time it so I rub one out as he cums.
With him watching me between him panting and cradling my face in his hands while I’m sucking him and my lose hair and I swallow when he does…that.
“Oh Shane…oh my god Shane…you’re so fucking hot Shane…suck me baby please suck me…god I’ve…no girl’s ever been this good, this hot…Oh…sweet heaven!…this…this isn’t a blow…it’s…ohdamnfuck Sha……ne…make love to me…please don’t stop making loooooooooooooooooove…ugnh!”
He cums and I’m still swallowing when I’m flooded by my own orgasm. I moan around his cock and feel it twitch and him sort of spasm as he shoots another good sized shot into me…and his wings explode out of his back and fill the room with this cloud of silky black feathers.
It’s that amazing and exciting that It sends me over the edge…like my body took a deep clenching breath….and with my fingers inside of myself…
Oh god…
I’m swept away in a climax…I’ve…Kai’s had them before but this is my first real experience as a woman getting to my peak. And there’s this rush of warmth and feeling and energy that bubbles up from within and it’s like.
It like having an orgasm like a guy but internally…I’m so used to the focus being in that one area but the female nervous system is keyed to skin, breasts, things to do with our reproductive system and it’s so much more all over our internal that when we hit that peak there is so much more going on with us…
I feel so completely different from having it…it’s like my soul’s really plugged into my body now and hey…Shane…guess what? You’re a woman!
Yay!
Oh my god so very, very Yay!
I move back swallowing over and over getting anything there into me even the aftertaste…I actually have drool mouth…and I’m trying not to but Kyle kisses me and leans me back onto the bed and we’re not long getting my clothes off.
I’m glad I’m wearing cool underwear…dark violet lacey bra and panties I love the way that the feel but also the way they look on my little oriental body. Thanks the good thing about being Bi-persona’d is I can look at myself and with my guy side honestly say if something looks hot on me.
The look he has just gives me that shiver of feeling beautiful and it’s really so deeply something that I’m getting as being really, really a good thing…I…I feel like a flower finally getting sunshine? I’m…I’m starting to like myself? God…it feels like forever since I actually just liked being me…It’s something alien a little to Kai….being Eta is shame, she never felt anything like this until she was older and fighting to save Japan.
Kyle undresses me the rest of the way and we start making love.
He’s slowly takes me out of my lingerie, really slowly and he uses his hands and lips, there’s kisses and foreplay…oh…that’s so…good…so different on this side of things and part of me wanted him to kiss and suck on my breasts forever.
Then he sinks into me…
I made the little Japanese girl sex sounds… I “Aieeee!” when he broke my hymen…I was going to rake my nails down his back until I felt his wings and I hung onto them right at that bid bone and muscle part where the come out of his back.
I’m…
I’m being made love to by this angel and I’m holding onto his wings and feel them move as we’re making love…there’s just nothing that can ever be like this…Kyle’s long hot hard cock sliding in and out of my tight little virgin pussy and it feels just intoxicatingly good…I like…love everything about it but even as good as that is his wings move…just every once in awhile but it stirs up the feathers he let loose when his wings manifested…so they’re falling and swirling and moving through the air…his long silky hair is falling past his face to tease and touch me as he sucks on my breasts…kisses me.
I love feeling so small and delicate and treasured yet coveted and taken…I love the fact he’s so much just larger than me and…I give…he want’s me so much and I give…and give.
And when we really get intense and loud he pulls me into his arms to hold me as he makes love to me and I feel him thumping this deepest spot as he bottoms out and it’s made all that more intense by the contrast of our bodies and again more intense as he drills into me and is getting close…he…he pulls me into this holding, hugging embrace and his wings mantle over me as I’m kissing him and crying and…
Just god oh god… “Hai! Hai!, Hai!”
I fall asleep tired, happy and bonelessly exhausted and Kyle is holding me and spooning me but he’s got his wings folded out front and around me like this feathery midnight curtain that is shutting out and protecting me from the world.
My Super Secret Life-26.
Chapter 26
*Shane….
I wake up and the first things that register in the deep sensation of having had sex. Then the realisation of all this stuff, tension and stress and something else that had been knotted up inside of me was gone and that I felt good, really good in fact better than I had ever remembered feeling in my life.
Sore too but not really bad and not in a bad way either. Then warm, this really great soaking in warmth that is from sleeping with another person. That’s different for me because in my life as Shane that was never a factor. Now here like this being this tiny little Japanese girl I’m usually chilly unless it’s really hot out. The day time’s usually good but nights are cold as hell.
I like this snuggling into Kyle’s body heat. I really should have expected it, but it did surprise me when he rolls over and snuggles into me and one of his hands covers and cups a small breast and then I felt it.
Guy’s telltale morning hard on.
It’s such a twist of fate really that. I kind of smile and I roll over to face him and he’s so not awake…hair in his face and his mouth slightly open and sleeping soundly.
And it’s the blended me that is a little more the modern me that rolls him onto his back and slips into place to take his dark hard cock into my hand and them my mouth. I’m not overly turned on either…it’s not the sex but the fun of it.
God I had woken up with a boner so many times back then…and as much as I loved Mai she had never taken the initiative to give me a morning hummer.
It’s such a guy’s fantasy really. The Kai side of me really doesn’t get it and she has or rather never had the fantasy of having someone wake her up orally. Though that side of me is very interested in the idea of it.
Honestly I never thought that I’d enjoy doing this but it’s actually kind of a rush and I/we now find it erotic as hell now. I love the sounds that Kyle is making and when he wakes up and he’s staring down at me I smile around his cock and look him in the eyes and I honestly think it was that which had him release his morning load into my mouth and I happily swallow it.
He doesn’t taste like men that we’ve known, that helps a lot and despite the fact I’m swallowing what I’m swallowing I’m a girl now so it’s okay…and I also know that it means a lot too when a girl does that.
I keep going until he’s hard again and panting “Shane…Shane…oh holy fuck Shane…”
The stunned, shocked, breathy surprised and reverent way that he’s saying my name means I did good. And there’s some girlish pride there and it also really helps me feel beautiful. I’m sort of experience with that but not enough that it’s a real part of my psyche.
Does something like that mean more when it’s not something that you’re used to?
He reaches for me as I crawl up his body and he sits up and kisses me and takes a nipple into his lips and I cry out. How can that feel so good? I move myself and hold him by his manhood until I guide him to the right spot and I can sink down on Kyle’s hot hard length.
“Oh Kyle…Kyle…oh…Hai…hai, hai…hai…”
His manhood reaches up into me filling me with heat and hard/softness…oh it’s so hard to describe just how good and how unique this feels. I’m very surprised at myself and how much I love sex…love being the girl having sex.
I love being small, tiny and that he can literally manhandle me. O love that Kyle at on point has his hands around my waist and he’s lifting me up and down his manhood and that he bottoms out inside of me and it’s like this super pleasure filled little thump, thump, thump repeatedly into my brainstem.
Is it messed up that I get excited by the sounds that I make?
We make love again and I’m more than sure that we still have an audience but…it doesn’t matter…I just care about him that much that I just want to have our time together be as good as it can possibly be before something happens. Before the people here decide what they’re going to do with us.
Yes I’m scared and a bit paranoid…One their cops, Super Cops, Two they’re in power here and Kai distrusts the powerful for about a thousand good reasons so…
Live life and love while we can?
………………………………………….They leave us alone all that day and after we clean up we just spend most of the day in the whole post sex dozing off and sleeping cuddled together.
Actually the first visit we get comes the next morning when Mrs. Champion comes to visit. She rang our doorbell and Kyle went to open the door and let her in.
“Good Morning Kyle, Shane I trust things are okay?”
“Hai, we are…”
“We’re good Ma’am considering where we’re at.” Kyle says.
“Hai, this is a comfortable jail.”
“It’s not a jail it’s a powers secure set of quarters.” She says coming in with coffee, a tea for me and a box of pastries. She shares them out. I sip my tea this being a lot better than the machine stuff but I still am not too crazy over the modern day cups they use.
“Hai, if this is what you say than it must be so even with all of the cameras.”
“Well they are a security feature as well as a way of recording Kyle’s powers….and your own.” She takes a drink of her coffee.
“I have no powers.”
“Well according to the tests that were run on you before but with your admission of origin…and the things that you’ve done.”
“It’ is training.”
“And magic.”
“Ma’am I’m going to have to ask you to back off of Shane, she hasn’t done anything to anyone.”
“Sorry Kyle but Shane had injured a few police officers when she had first arrived and she had done a very effective job in stopping an armed robbery.”
He looks at me. I shrug at them both. “I wasn’t sure what had happened or where I was and I saw and smell Bacon so I tried to run.”
Kyle says. “I’ve seen you move and you didn’t get away?”
“No…damned kimono.”
He smiles at me. “I’d love to see you in a kimono.”
“Actually I prefer Chinese dresses.”
“Really?”
“Hai the long one’s with the sleeves.”
Mrs. Champion coughs. “Fashion aside Shane we’d like to really retest you. You’re not a baseline.”
“Hai, I am not. A baseline would not have my training.”
“Exactly and you have potential experience that honestly we could use.”
“In what way?”
“Us…the Champions, the Ark Angels all of us that are trying to help people and trying to keep the peace we’re outnumbered and we’re outgunned and we honestly could use the help.”
“And Kyle?”
“Kyle doesn’t have a lock on his powers yet. He needs training and testing and honestly supervision.”
Kyle’s looking at his hands again. “I can remember how I shot those black energy blasts…it scares me when I think about the damage that I could have done Shane…I hurt people here.”
I move over and slip my arm under his and across his back to hold him. “We will find a way, we will make this better, I promise.”
“Hai…I will stay, on one condition.”
“That being?”
“I stay with Kyle.”
“I thought that you’d say that. Quite honestly I’d rather not, you are both quite young.”
“I’m over a thousand years old.”
“But not in life experience. Really we should have stopped the two of you from being as physical as you’ve gotten.”
“I love Shane.” Kyle says tightening his arm around me.
?!!! He loves me?
“Kyle?”
“God Shane its true there’s never been anyone like you in my life before.”
“Which is why you two shouldn’t be together Kyle, you’re both too young to get this deep.”
“You can’t hold us apart…I won’t let that happen…” Kyle’s glaring at he fist clenched and there’s a black nimbus of energy around his hands.
“Kyle…” I say.
“What no…Shane I love you, I want to be with you…you’re not like other people…”
“No Kyle your hands.”
He looks and stares, and he looks at me with this guilty oh god I might have hurt her look. And he actually backs away from me and Mrs. Champion. She is actually sipping her coffee she’s that unruffled. Then she says.
“Emotions, it seems that your powers are linked to your feelings or right now those are your triggers. This is why the two of you should not be living together. Accidents happen, even in the heat of the moment things happen. Shane you could get hurt no matter the training that you have and he needs to learn and to focus.”
Kyle’s hands are flaring with his feelings I can see it all over his face and the energy thrums a bit bigger and a bit smaller in time with his pulse.
“Okay…okay we’ll stop…”
“No…You don’t have to stop seeing each other just it’s a good idea to have separate quarters.”
“Oh…” We both say at the same time.
“Here…this is an in house DVD about a new training initiative it’s something that we’ve all been working towards. They aren’t ready yet to be fully opened and up and running but along with learning how to use your powers and learning control there will be real life applications to what you can do with your powers.”
“Like?” Kyle asks.
“Off the top of my head? With your enhanced strength even on the low end and flight? High altitude construction, policing, search and rescue…real jobs.”
“And me?” I ask.
“As long as I can tell other than the magic that transformed you. You are a genetically normal person Shane and we can use people like you to show that normal people with enough training can be just as effective as a Meta or any one else who’s Othernormal.”
“Oh and for a job?”
“Teaching maybe, you do have very advanced martial skills as far as we know.”
“We can think about this?”
“Certainly?”
“Uhm…anyone? What do I do about this?” Kyle’s hands are still charged.
“Can you feel it?” I ask.
“Yeah it’s like this heat bur like there’s something coming out of my skin that’s doing this.”
Mrs. Champion asks. “Can you pull it back in?”
“I’ve tried that, nada.”
“Try to take that heat and to think of the glass scars on your arms as like solar panels.” She says.
He closes his eyes and he looks like he’s concentrating and the black nimbus around his hands starts to break up and flow into the scar things like smoke or fog until they’re gone.
He opens his eyes… “Wow…how’d you know?”
“I didn’t but it was a highly educated guess, experience Kyle.”
“Hai…I’d...I would not have thought of that.”
“Okay, we’ll work on this later? I’ll leave you two to think about things and mull it all over.”
“Hai, thank you very much.”
She leaves and I walk over and snuggle up to him and I’m not even sure how I know but I know so maybe it’s a girl thing but I know.
“Kyle?”
“Yeah…”
“I Love you too.”
He kisses me and I kiss him back then break it and point my finger at him.
“She’s right…we’re really young for this…I’m not even still sure who and what Shane is really and you’re not in any better of a position. I’m telling you now…I’m scared, both halves are scared Kyle…I’ve been in love before and lost it and it nearly destroyed me and I…I love you as much as I did her already…”
“Okay…Shane it’s okay…we can take it slow…I like slow…”
(Sniffle.) “Hai…okay…just so you know.”
“I know, I sort of feel the same way but I wanted you to know…I had to let you know just in case something was going to happen and I wouldn’t see you anymore.”
“Good…”
I hug him and I put my head on his chest and just sit there in his arms for awhile. We actually get back to dozing until he’s called away for power’s testing lab. I was going to go with until I see two women come over carrying things and some of them are mine.
One…one I recognize from online. Matt or rather right now Alexis? The other one is…Okay my eyes widen at well the size of an incredible bosom but also at the color of her hair…actually more her hair which is like if you kissed blue and silver into virgin silk…it’s the color of a cloud dragon’s mane. No it’s not a sexual thing just my Japanese side just…fan girl, I want to touch it.
It has to be a Meta trait with those eyes and I can’t help but to stare as she gets close and I can feel the sheer weight of he steps.
“Oh….you’d make a powerful Sumo.” It just pops out and she blinks…then she’s looking herself over and blushing…the look of someone very…self conscious?
“I…Uhm…” She sort of stammers.
“No! No sorry, very sorry!” I’m apology bowing over and over by reflex. And can you picture that I go all shy voiced and heavy accented when I feel this way. And ow that hurts too. I know what feeling bad about myself is like but to get it now as a girl about another girls issues. I’m felling really sorry.
I’m so messed up.
“No, it’s okay. Alexis says smiling at both of us. “It’s a Japanese thing really. Kinda like her saying you’re like an amazon.”
“Amazon? Me?”
“Hai…big yet very beautiful…I feel your footsteps very solid.” Yes Shane good girl solid is a much better term than heavy. I try a shy and apologetic smile and if my life was a cartoon then there’d be a funny little teardrop by my head right now.
“Oh…yeah I’m really heavy duty dense and stuff.” It’s no problem I guess I still kind of jump the gun a bit and stuff when it comes to me and my weight.”
“Hai…I and too skinny.”
“That’s a nice problem to have.”
“No, I am too small, too thin and my hips are too small. It would make having babies very hard.”
……………………………Okay…did I just say that? But inside somewhere it’s true…Kai was always too small. I was not suited well to bear babies. It’s still something that is a pain for me. And Even among Japanese I am tiny breasted.
Shake my head.
Alexis looks at me and I shake her hand or offer to and she returns the gesture. “You are Alexis? I have seen your journal things on the computer you are very brave to show who you are to the world.”
“Yeah…well kind of more stupid-brave than heroic brave but thanks.”
“Many people at our school have not been nice to you. Sunny-Kun would have been there to say good things but she has been busy.”
“I know. I’m here to see him.”
Blink-blink.?
“Her, sorry I trip over pro-nouns all the time.”
“No, you do not? Ah…I see this is why Sunny-Kun is connected here she is one of us.”
“Of us?” The Terry girl asks.
“Hai, I have been recruited with Kyle.”
“Kyle’s joined up?”
“Hai he is in training now, we are together so we are as they say a package deal.”
“Oh…” Terry says the moves to set the armload of stuff down. “Uhm where do I set this?”
“On the bed is fine, Thank you very much.”
“Sure I figured that you’d be missing out on class work and thought I’d bring that and some of your clothes over.”
“You are very kind thank you very much. I wish to keep my grades up especially if I may be transferring to this Halo place.”
“Hey, I might be going there too.” Terry says and Alexis is looking at the DVD. “Is this it?”
“Hai I have not watched it yet.”
“Want to?”
“I was going to wait until Kyle had come home but if you want to that is fine.”
“Naw…you guys have the whole most boring movie date ever, Terry and I are going to go up and see if Sunny’s up and about yet or just how bad she is.”
“I have not heard but I am not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing in this place.”
“Could be both and there could be just a good reason for that.”
“Hai but trust does not come easy, I have not so fond memories of the police.”
“Oh…?” Came from both of them.
“Hai, long story some other time?”
“Deal, we’ll see you later?”
“Hai that would be good.”
…………………………………….Kyle comes in looking tired but also very….light grey sweats work very well with his tone especially with the hood up.
“Hey I brought supper.”
“This is take out.”
“Yeah I was able to get some delivered; it might be a bit cold but…”
“Mmmm…goood!” I have my mouthful of a really very good burrito. I like burritos especially now. Mexican spices but heavy on the rice which is just…and they have it stuffed with a lot of the things that I just love but also in all new ways.
“Okay…so you like Mexican.”
“Mexican is tha bomb cabrone.” I giggle at the look that he’s giving me and I dig through the fridge we have and take out the sauce packets from our other food. I tear open a packet of Hoi sin and put it on my burrito.
“Uck…Japexican…”
I giggle and take a bite and roll my eyes. “Mmmmmm goood! Twy!”
“Uck…uhm…no…”
I use this weapon that I know that Kai hasn’t been taught. I look at Kyle with Sad-puppy face.
“Twy..ss..goood.”
He looks at me and he looks at my burrito and he takes it saying. “Fuck…”
“Hai…” I beam a smile at him…oh my god I don’t know really why I did that except to maybe see his face but the fact that I did…and he did…oh wow.
We sit and not on the couch but in front of the sofa on the floor using the sofa as our back rest and we have a nice spread and we put in the DVD.
It’s actually interesting with air shots of the island and the place that’s in progress of being built and the town that will be around it mind you it’s projected to be like a small city maybe by the time it’s really up and running and there’s a lot of speeches most Victory and then the political types all flanked by a court of people that are contributing to the whole thing.
I’m eating a handful of chitarrones and I stop chewing when I see….
I rewind…
Five times to play back the scene.
John Blackthorne is in the crowd of rich supporters looking other than his clothes exactly like the last time that I seen him.
“Motherfucker!”
My Super Secret Life-27.
Chapter 27
I’d been awake awhile and still pretty achy and sore after mom had left. I was in one of those snazzy private hospital styled rooms and stuff. I’m watching TV trying to sort of zone in on the whole being a guy thing.
“This is harder than I thought.”
Okay being a guy for me has so far been sort of like being about the fights and doing the job and then it’s been pretty much about the sex. And that had me racing down the path of being a “Himbo.” Just another dumb pretty person who was less and less about the job. Then about being Sunny’s idea of a macho guy.
Yes I’m Sunny but right now I’m trying not to be.
And that’s harder than I thought even just watching TV. I flip through the channels and there’s stuff on that’d normally catch my eye but like say fashion TV I looked at it and instead of it being about the clothes I was watching the models.
And I’m finding it hard to get into the stuff about sports. It wasn’t ever a thing for me and after about two hours I call it quits for a nap and by the time I wake up Dad’s there.
“You’re still Tyler?”
“Yeah I’m trying to get to be me as Tyler than me just being the guy I thought I should be as Sunny.”
“How’s that coming?”
“Shitty really.”
“Oh?”
“Even watching TV as a guy or trying to be a guy is so alien to my head. All I get going really is me slipping into “Uhn woman pretty Tyler like.” and stuff like that.”
“Uh-huh.”
“I need your advice Dad how do I become a decent guy?”
“Well you’re a decent person as Sunny so just be yourself. The real trick is you learning how to be a guy.”
“Huh?”
“You’re filled full of guy hormones and stuff and you’re a Meta being to boot so likely more potent in away.”
“Like?”
“Super strength…I’d wager a look at your body chemistry that you have some body unique steroid in you to help you handle the needs of the strength and endurance outputs.”
“Oh great.”
He just sort of shrugs.
“You need exposure Tyler.”
“Exposure?”
“Porn.”
“Excuse me!?”
“Look son as guys we’ve grown up if we’re Het staring and looking and evaluating women. It’s not nice when you put it like that but sex drives are like prey drives and you are a wolf pup chasing anything that moves. You need to get your eyes and your mind to the sights of women and putting them in that place in the guy frame of mind. Once you’ve gotten acclimated you’ll have a lot of been there done that reactions.”
“That’s pretty sexist Dad.”
“No it’s biology. In essence you’re fooling your brain in getting used to an ample mating environment so that you will ignore many of the more obvious attractive elements as a matter of course and then your brain will start wanting to fine tune the search for a mate.”
“So you’re telling me to watch porn?”
“Anything that has you sexual brain stimulated in the hunt for a mate thing. Then you need to address your prey drives.”
“Prey drives?”
“Kill, which is the male drive and need for competition, action and Eat, which is pretty explanatory.”
“We’re pretty basic beings really both me and women on the base levels and you’re so new to this son you’re in the mental and emotional stages of early puberty.”
“Great I’m a stereotype.”
“Everyone’s a stereotype.”
It kind of goes on like that back and forth and we watch TV together including some porn. I’m kind of amazed when it happens, go I’m so into it and sporting a boner at the first of it then after awhile it does get old?”
Dad has to leave then I sleep and order take out which apparently I can get well from The Tower staff kitchen’s take out and I pig out. Several burgers, fries, onion rings, root beer and some shakes. I kind of do all of that and watch TV and surf looking at all these girls and women and taking matters into my own hands after ten PM and I have privacy.
And while it’s still fun to look at porn actually kind of dies on me a lot when they’re just there, the get done, they look good, they make the sounds but they’re just there like some kind of robots.
Watching the girls on TV actually gets to be more of an attraction. They move and they talk and they have great looks since it’s TV and you kind of get to guess and imagine what they have on underneath and fantasize about some of them but it’s the anima? The fact they seem more real that just the porn performances.
“Okay so maybe dad’s right and there’s something to this?”
I stay up all night not just watching TV but channel net surfing where you type in a search of the shows you want to see or the subject matter and the cable servers will give you a list of shows that fit the search.
I actually start looking up at the stuff I’ve ignored before guy stuff or stupid guy stuff. But I treat it seriously like I’m studying and even if I’m not into something like sports I go through looking at them until I either get into them or I’m sure they have no appeal to me.
I like different sports it seems. I like watching surfing, strength and endurance stuff like those iron man competitions, and the highland games stuff had me wanting to get out there and do some of those things. Though with me and my strength it’d be rail-car toss rather than the caber toss. I like MMA (Mixed martial arts) and watching Boxing and much to the offence of my Diamond Hills snobbery. I like Galactic Wrestling Federation…hot girls, corny plots, and the moves though. Some are really fake but some…some of them are actually possible for me at my strength levels.
Instead of getting zonked by morning I feel this rush of energy like a super-espresso from the sun coming in through my window. It’s like instinct just getting out of bed and going and dragging the chair over to the brightest set of windows and sun myself like a lizard.
I’m like that when the doorbell rings and Terry and Matt…Alexis comes in. Terry has a stack of stuff and Alexis has a big tray of food.
“We come bearing gifts and homework?”
“Huh? Uhm miss?” I’m looking at Terry trying to draw a blank.
“Sunny, it’s me I’ve know for awhile.” Terry says smiling. Okay I’m looking at her…herness but her face too.
I look at Alexis.
She gives me this girl give me a break look. “No…I didn’t she’s a smart girl.”
“I know, Terry’s my best friend.”
“Oh…” she looks down at the tray.
Great I’m doing it already. I take a breath and run my fingers through my hair.
Terry reaches over on the tray and passes me a coffee. “It’s not like that Alexis and Ty, just chill she’s had it pretty shitty after you guys broke up and stuff.”
I sit up. “Shit…really what the hell happened? And why are you two bloody?”
I sit with them and I get the entire story about the stuff at home and the fact they came out and the stuff with that even getting to see some of it since the internet and the TV are all integrated. I respond to some of it as Sunny and stuff and I hear about their brushes with that little Snyder creep and the admins and stuff and the nearly fatal encounter with Jake. I never liked Jake as Sunny, even vapid me thought he was a bit too self important and really a dick.
That’s really bad when even back then I could tell that he was a pretty shitty person.
I eat and share with them and I order more because Terry’s starving from her whole regeneration thing and I tell them what happened with Vector and how bad I goofed but the whole weird surreal coma thing with the dream and stuff.
We get back into the whole school thing and what people we know were like reacting to Matt and Alexis and I kind of agree on them choosing to dress and make the whole thing a sort of non-issue by taking the offence from the hands of the haters as much as possible.
It gets interesting because Terry doesn’t agree with me and the fact that she’s out and VG is fine but she couldn’t do it because it’s bee too much like shoving it in too many faces and stuff and that pisses people off a lot.
Like I said it’s a good long talk and debate, sort of argument getting into the Meta thing and I say that I’ve been sort of thinking about going “naked” as a Junior Champion. That’s sort of super slang for the ones that don’t only go without a mask and stuff but will go around town in civvies.
I mean I’ve never hid Titan’s face so…and Sunny is still a big secret. They actually stay until we’re out of food and the sunlight’s getting so strong that it’s making me sleepy.
I am able to get up and walk the girls to the doors and I hug them both.
“Thanks for thing girls.”
Terry hugs me and before it’d be more of an issue but while it’s really, really nice and I get a stiffy-twitch I’m not all hormonal over getting girl hugged by Terry and getting seriously boob mashed…it’s…Terry. And some time during the talking and stuff Sexy Terry took a back seat to my friend Terry.
I hug Alexis next and hold on maybe a bit longer than a hug does.
I bite down on the whole feelings of being scared and all the stuff that has happened. My brain doesn’t like the fear…I can almost feel it trying to steer me out of the situation that I’m putting myself in….
She let’s go and she’s almost out the doors and I make myself man up and unfreeze and stuff.
“Alexis?”
She stops and turns and looks at me. “Yes Tyler?”
“I’m sorry…”
“I know.”
“I never meant for things to happen the way that they did.”
“Me neither.”
“Alexis.”
“Yes?”
“I miss you.”
“I miss us too Tyler.”
“I missed talking to you.”
“Me too…..Tyler?”
“Yes Alexis?”
“Call me in a couple of days?”
“Uhm…okay…”
She walk sways over to me and while she’s pretty…damn she’s so pretty and even more so because of the way that she looks with that having been through a really long day look…
I was not expecting the small, light kiss she gives me on the lips and that light that she or Matt only has in their eyes when being exciting or playful is there.
“Later…sunshine…”
Oh.
Oh she Mary Jane Watsoned me.
I got the “Face it tiger you just hit the jack pot.”
She leaves with Terry and she was smiling as she left.
That’s a……
That’s the best thing maybe that I can really think of happening in a long time really, maybe even more than getting my powers.
I was going to read but instead I go back to the chair and curl up in the sunlight and let myself fall asleep almost trying to breathe in the sunlight.
My Super Secret Life-28.
Chapter 28
It’s been about four days since they cleared me from being off on medical and I’m back to living in my quarters as Tyler…well as me. It’s been increasingly different being a guy full time and honestly as much as dad’s trying to offer advice he’s sort of got this too scientific style in how to be a guy for me.
Steven is too busy and as Champion he’s busy too much for me to get advice from on being a guy beyond the fact that he suggested the best way to get past this was to live a mile or two in guy boots.
Bodi is actually the guy that I’ve been sort of hanging out with. He’s a reserve member and the head mechanic for the tower and an actual surfer. The reason I mention that is Bodi creates generates these photon particles like Daystar up in Ark City and they sort of make him glow golden and give him a light force field but they let him fly and I guess at first it was like energy trails from his feet but he sucked at control but working with like Parvati and hypnosis to shape the energy he creates a surfboard of light that he uses as the focus for his flight powers and that really increased his manoeuvrability and stuff.
But powers have their drawbacks as it were and Bodi has what you’d call a glamour. Women who are in contact with him are exposed to this strange sub-space signal that affects the attraction and pleasure centers of their brains.
There’s a lot of meta women that are mostly immune, mostly it’s more like a level of resistance with like mage types and psychics being able to block it out and the rest it’s a sliding exposure scale. I’m not affected like this and less than a normal person as Sunny and Terry is about the same unless she’s armored up then she’s immune to it. And it doesn’t just affect women anyone that’s attracted to men in general is affected by the glamour. Parvati is making him another charm to tone it down but his powers burn through them pretty quick and they take time and a lot of energy to enchant.
The bad thing is Bodi has increase body symetrics as part of his powers or mutation and that’s basically where your mutation doesn’t just make you a good looking hard body like most supers get to be but it pushes you into the next level of like being a model before you got the good power set.
So he’s kind of the team hermit really and keeps a low profile unless he’s called out for an all hands thing.
He’s got a really nice place even if it’s a man-cave literally as it’s in the basement levels of the tower close to the workshops and stuff and hooked to his private workshops. I’m still blown away buy the dozen or so private garage bays he has with the cars and motorbikes that he’s working on. Bodi might be a Meta and have some cool but strange powers but he’s an artist and a bit of a genius when it comes to building stuff.
Like I said the place is amazing but it’s a man cave and kind of perfect for a guy as I’m learning and Bodi’s becoming a friend. I mean who better to hang out with than a guy that has such a thing going on he has a hard time trusting any kind of relationship with a girl.
I know I said there’s exceptions to all of that but to find a girl that’s immune enough…that’d be interested even if she wasn’t attached. So yeah so far he’s alone still.
I think he’s in a couple of online relationships though where they don’t have to meet face to face and it’s keeping him sane.
So it’s kind of good that we’re getting to be friends. I mean to hear a guy talk about guy stuff and not just like cars and sports and stuff but relationships and how guys see stuff and getting exposed to the smaller stuff of being a guy. There’s a million little things that I can’t really explain but I’m sort of feeling that are there this sort of way you’re supposed to be and stuff. And that’s different than what I thought it was. I was really thinking being a guy was kind of about being tough and getting laid or the pursuit of getting laid.
Even Terry hangs with us even if she spends a lot of that time hanging out in her diamond for and Shane too and Kyle…Shane doesn’t seem affect at all so maybe she can block him out by using her chi like a psi. And Kyle came up with an early warning thing for Terry so when she’d naturally start to feel a physical response to Bodi her heart rate would go up and her nipples would harden and her pupils would dilate. After about three successful rounds of timing it we figured about forty nine minute of exposure to Bodi was when it’s get past her healing factor and hit her. So her watch would go off about every 45 minutes and it was either armor up or go for a bit of a walk.
But we’ve been sort of hanging out together.
That’s kind of good Bodi’s twenty seven and I’m getting this whole wealth of stuff from just hanging out with him on the big brother level. And there’s this whole gender culture of guy stuff that I’m getting exposed to like a sort of way of being like there is for being a girl only there’s almost a more of a code to follow thing for guys.
And I’m learning.
The biggest thing that I’ve learned that guys are just as contradictory as women in a way. And they all want to find that girl even if they bullshit themselves about it better than girls. And wow it’s sort of turning out that guys are a lot better at lying to themselves than girls are.
They cheat…and this is a lot of stuff but it’s mostly a love and happiness thing. If a guys not happy he’ll cheat, he’ll cheat and keep cheating until he gets caught because he wants out…even if he can’t/won’t admit to it. They cheat because they’re not getting something out of their relationship and can’t or won’t admit or tell they’re partner what the want or need.
Gotta be stoic.
Girls can’t mind read no matter how hard they try. They want guys to tell them even though guys can’t or won’t it’s programmed into them. And girls don’t play the head games, don’t make him try to guess what’s wrong you lay that out straight for them. The stuff we think is testing them they see as bullshit head games. Guess what the girl who does that shit the least is the happier one with her guy. I can get that too because Sunny growing up we’re as girls introduced to the hey I’m pretty game that we sort of do as training for finding and weeding out our perfect guy.
Well according to Shane and Terry the guys that we do that with are all the guys that we do that with because if we never did it then some other girls did. We girls think we’re so screwed up and damaged well we do a lot of damage to guys ourselves.
Terry especially looks like she’s remembering what it was like to get the games girls play done to them. She broke the controller to one of Bodi’s video games in her hands.
And I’m not saying that women and girls are all bitches and stuff I’m just admitting that we actually do have a completely equal share in the whole Men are Dogs/Pigs thing. It really is a sow what you reap kind of thing.
I’m really seeing two sides of this lately.
It’s interesting and stuff.
The thing though that I’m getting though is that there is a much more literal path that guys set for themselves. It’s also how they just let stuff go. Once things are done with they’re done with until it either goes away and stays away or the situation comes up again and then they’ll deal with it. They don’t have whatever girls have inside of them that keeps us obsessing over things. I think it’s hardwired into them like the being stoic. Don’t show fear or emotions like that because that was a disadvantage back in our origins as a species and don’t waste time worrying about things you can’t change because it’s a waste of energy.
I think women of female brained people fret and worry stuff to death because it’s an adaptation to having lots of children you have to keep so much in mind with them that when you don’t have that stimulus we’ve adapted in an almost negative way. Or the way women and girls stress about that is hardwired in us to practice for having to take care and keep track of multiple well beings.
God I still sound like my dad. I wonder if it’s the serum bringing that out of me. There’s been a lot to think about really and even more so with me signing on to go and train at this halo place and having the whole thing paid for by The Tower. Shane’s going too and Kyle and even Terry. The Tower and The Champions are part of the people doing this whole thing and we’re still going to be Champions but we’re going there for an education and for training. This place is supposed to be really set up seriously to train us and others of the whole up and coming generation of Supers.
But today I’m not hanging with the crew instead I’m going shopping and not as Sunny but as Tyler and I guess it makes sense. I mean I can sort of recreate clothing on me but if I take it off it sort of dissolves away in about twenty minutes even if it’s made from what I was wearing before so I need my own clothes. Most of what I can form is the Titan gear so my clothes have been sort of limited lately.
This was actually Bodi’s idea so that I get out there and stop hiding from being out there in the world and to get my own sense of what I like and what I don’t and just be me without the others and he’s sort of getting things going with the others with vehicles. Terry needs something that will handle her weight and stuff and she’s super happy about getting wheels. Kyle’s getting a bike and Shane’s helping Bodi because in that other life of hers before she changed she was all into the Motor beach racing scene.
I was even given a car and it’s a remake of this old 20th century thing that just spoke to me. It’s got a modern engine if a bit suped up by Bodi to police standards but it has the black and the gold that’s sort of my colors as Titan. They call it a Trans-Am.
I really like it.
There’s something about have the T-top opened and listening to tunes while I’m driving around town. I’m just looking at stores and checking my phone to see the sales links before even going in there. I guess it’s a left over from Sunny. There’s stuff that isn’t net linked at all and those places are kind of interesting.
I park the car and head into this tiny little strip mall and this leather shop. There were some neat jackets in the window.
I’m looking around and I see Matt.
He’s himself sort of with dress pants on and deck shoes and one of his jerseys on for the team and he’s got a bit of gothy looking eye shadow and mascara on but that’s it.
It’s been just over a week since I’ve seen them last and that was Alexis. I go over and nudge his shoulder. “Heya.”
He turns and he actually smiles at me. “Hey how’s it?”
“Good, starting to get a grip on things.”
“Ty, you had a grip on things before.” He’s grinning.
I’m blushing. “Yeah well that was Dad’s big scientific plan to get me over being a male slut by over exposing me to it.”
“That won’t work there’s a huge difference between porn and real life.”
“I know but I’ve been lately hanging with Bodi and well you know Terry has the other side of my equation but he had it way worse than us so I’ve been going through sort of this immersion therapy thing.”
“Working?”
“Sort of my brain is taking the girls I look at and is doing this sort of looking them over from these different angles.”
“Really like?”
“Well Sunny sort of see’s the way the girl might be in that bad suspicious bitchy way, then she also see’s her through that empathic way of a girl knowing the way a girl might want to be treated and I take all of that and I weight in on what it’s be like to maybe actually get to know them and still kind of be that nice guy too that I want to be instead of the sex crazed idiot.”
“So like I said how’s that working?”
“Okay, It’s a bit skeevie actually I mean it’s not like I’m not getting recognized going around like this and the girls that are way too interested have been setting off my “Sunny sense” and there’s a lot more women and girls out there than I ever thought that are into me for maybe money or fifteen minutes of fame than I thought.”
“Sunny Sense?”
“Yeah it’s my inner ability to sense a skank coming in for the con.”
“Useful but dude you shouldn’t be surprised, this is Paradise City home of the fakest people on New Haven.”
“Yeah but I’ve never really seen it from this side of things and to be part of a brand…it’s really strange.”
“That’s not strange yet wait until you really make a name and there’ll be press around you like flies.”
“I’ve had a few but not that many, a lot of regular people taking pictures though usually whenever I’m buying something.”
“Those’ll be in the rumor rags or online soon enough.”
(Sigh.) “Yeah guess so.”
“So you just shopping around or are you getting your stuff for Halo?”
“Aw…shit I forgot about all of the stuff that I’m going to need for that.”
“You’re swearing?”
“A little, I’m actually trying to adjust to guy swearing. Saying poo just sounds wrong when I’m like this.”
“Yeah unless you’re really camp.”
“Uh-huh, uhm Matt?”
“Yeah.”
“Don’t take this the wrong way but I’m not attracted to you right now?”
“None taken I’m not really so much into you either.”
“Huh?”
“VG remember, I’m like you but without the change and the super powers.”
“So if I was Sunny?”
“And we were back together?”
“Y………Yeah.”
“There’s changing rooms here…I miss…well we’d either get kicked out or we’d end up making one hell of a sex tape from the security video.”
“I miss us too.”
“Good…”
“………………………….?”
The change is there it’s like a switch and Matt’s there but gone too in a way the way they move even in just turning from the rack of coats and step one step into me and poking my in the chest with her finger tells me it’s Alexis and part of me can feel it…like their energy inside switch polarity or something.
“Yes good, what you did hurt me and it was more the lying and stuff and when you chose to fucking tell me Tyler. I miss us too I miss the way you and I clicked too but you really need to make good buddy.”
“Tell me what I can do and I’ll.”
She puts her hand over my mouth and smiles at me. “No, you know better than that. You want me back then you do the work Tyler, making up and asking a girl out is like presents Tyler it’s the thought that counts.”
She’s not really playing around, it’s still that whole girl thing of not directly saying what she wants but that’s alright because I get it. She doesn’t know what she wants beyond me making something special, she want’s me to make the effort. I pull her hand off of my mouth and look her in the eyes.
“Okay. Are you free tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow?” I think the suddenness surprised her.
“Yes, all day.”
“Uhm…sure?”
“Good.”
I lean over and take her chin in my hand and I give her this light whispery ghost of a kiss. “I really have missed you.”
And I leave her there staring at me leaving while she’s holding a jacket that’d look good on Matt. Her eyes are a little wide from what I can see in the reflection of the shops door.
I might sound all sure of myself but inside I have no idea what I’m going to do tomorrow.
But I want them back…both of them.
My Super Secret Life-29.
Chapter 29
I’m the one to leave first and I’m actually right in between that place where I’m happy because I’m getting a chance and this whole oh shit so big shot what do you do now thing.
Alexis is Matt and Matt is Alexis and they’re the same and they’re different. (Big deep breath.) The point is that Matt is guy enough and has been around enough that he knows all the usual guy stuff that guys well would do on a date.
I get in my car and drive out but I wave at what feels like Matt again in the store window just so it doesn’t seem like I’m taking off.
I need to think.
I head out and actually get on the expressway out of town and maybe take a drive out of paradise city and up into the foothills and maybe even the mountains. I put the radio on scan local and just let it pick up whoever is playing what as I drive into their zones.
What do I do for a date? For an all day date.
Hmm, this is actually a good idea really…this drive there’s one thing that Matt/Alexis and I both have in common and that’s we’re city kids. Maybe there’s stuff out here in “The Hills” that might be worth doing or seeing.
Okay there’s a few little places with signs posted with stuff for those people who like to do the drive out in the country and tour thing. I see a nice look out spot with this great valley view and another spot with a nice waterfall.
It’s a calming nice drive and with the wind in my hair shades on and stuff all kind of helps. I stop and I get H-gel and a pop at a gas station and do that at a few places that has nice views before heading back into the city but I come in from the far western side after coming down from the foothills.
I’ve never been to west side and this is first off farms then all these Hindu neighborhoods. Why because a few more miles in and driving through a wall structure is the Vishanti embassy lands. The New Have government gave them land and then brokered a side deal to expand the size of the embassy to a small sized walled town…actually a small city and it’s fully accessible to the public, the freeway runs through it but it’s way out here in the West side or what too many people call it “Bindi-town.”
I guess the best way to describe the Vishanti embassy it to think of class Indian architecture and then modernize all the lines to clean and precise and make thing in an alloys and glass and pale ceramics.
It’s really fascinating and clean and there’s so much high tech here just driving through. It drives some people up the wall really. The Vish are very for profit, they are also very secretive…not like spy stuff but take H-gel…their standard fuel. It’s stabilized hydrogen gel with oxygen bubbles in it that gets sprayed into the car and they ignite by compression. Lots of power, clear…but the secret they use to make the stable gel…it’s there’s. It’s like their organ cloning and biotechnology stuff with vat tissues…they keep those things to themselves.
There’s a lot of humans that don’t like that. Don’t like non-humans being over them. Add in a high cyber-rate and a high psionic rate of potential and the fact that they will hire Hindu persons first before others.
But unlike other areas in and around paradise city they have anthrosapien mutants here out in full view of the public. Well that just goes to show that humans and the aliens are really different and that they are respecting the rights of other sentients way more than what we do usually.
I’m kind of rubbernecking actually at the differences. I’ve actually only seen Anthros on television. I’m not sure if Alexis has either?
I don’t really mind any of that but in Diamond hills the money side of town where I come from the Vish are always bagged on because they’re scaring all the rich predominantly white folks home by starting to own so much.
I actually like it here in a way…This actually could be good…it’d be like a visit to a foreign planet or country right here in the city.
It takes me awhile to find the tourist information place and I park and head inside.
…………………………………………The next day…
I get up early and I get the things I need together and I start packing up for my date. I have a pretty good camera with full video and telephoto and wide angle features. It’s called a sacred eye and I got it at a shop in the embassy town. The advantage of galactic tech and an advanced race. The camera and a lot of stuff that’s super easy for them to make costs a lot less. I paid like a third of regular prices for it.
Inflatable cushioned picnic blanket, three extra blankets, and some towels. I pack in bottled water and juice and I even cooked. I mean it’s a big thing but not a big thing Sunny me can cook not like super duper stuff but I know enough that I made fried chicken.
Actually it’s got my own spin on it and I made Tyler’s friend chicken. And that’s buttermilk marinated chicken that I added egg yolks to after awhile to make the batter and added in some lemon pepper, onion powder and cumin to. Then I rolled it in honey graham wafer crumbs with some black pepper and dried thyme and brown sugar and salt.
It turned out really good…actually I made two batches because Liz and Parvati showed up sniffing the air and they ate a whole cut up chicken between them.
I made potato salad but again some thing I’ve made with red russet potatoes deep fried until brown and then added in red onion and chopped up and diced red delicious apples and a yellow beet and then capers but there’s walnuts added into it. I’ve a dill sour cream to mix into it instead of mayo.
I bought canolis for desert.
I take everything down to the car and I had it detailed by the motor pool guys and stuff.
I’m just dressed simply black dress/deck shoes semi casual, cargo pants and a deep dusky yellow t-shirt that I got in a surf shop while looking around yesterday.
Scent…I’m really not used to that side of things so I have this cedar hinted lemon oiled sort of body spray and Right Guard on.
I call Matt/Alexis as I pull out I’ll get coffee and gas/H-gel before picking her up.
“Mmm…hello…” The voice is sleepy and mixed.
“Morning are you ready to start our day?”
“Mmm…wa…Tyler?”
“Yes…did you forget?”
“Mmm….(Yawn)…no but it’s early.”
“I know so what would you like for coffee?”
“You’re brining coffee?”
“I am…”
“Uhm surprise me?”
“Sure.”
“When are you coming over?”
“As soon as I get gas and coffee.”
“How should I dress?”
“Well for a car ride so comfy, and then good walking shoes and the rest I’ll get?”
“You’ll get?”
“It’s a surprise.”
“Uhm…okay…”
“I’ll see you in twenty to thirty depending on traffic?”
“I won’t be ready, I can wait but I want to get you your coffee first.”
“Oh…good answer…”
I hang up and take the car down to one of the little galleria mini-malls in our area and I get gas and while I’m there getting filled up I get a jerry can and some extra. The mileage is great and stuff with H-gel but extra just in case gas is a good idea. I get the kid at the pumps to plastic seal the can because while not toxic, or even smelly the stuff likes to evaporate and my dad was always going for H-gel for our ride on mower because it’s just evaporate away.
That in the trunk I park and I go to a coffee chain place I like called Galaxy Espresso I order a New Kenyan for myself and a large carob and pea berry cappuccino for Alexis. That’s a good one the carob gives just enough chocolate hint to the coffee…double coffee shot and a bit of extra cream to cut the harshness.
I also get a box of brownies and cupcakes not for us but for her house.
It’s a short drive and I stop at a street stand and get a bouquet of micro sunflower. It’s about the size of a good daisy just a different breed…really pretty and not a usual choice. Honestly I think it’s a good flower idea for the mornings.
I pull into Matt’s yard and get my tings and walk to the door and ring. It’s so strange being here as me and not Sunny. I’ve lived here practically but their parents don’t know who I really am.
Alexis opens the door in these hot looking red satin Pj’s and she’s still looking just awake…there’s a little bit of ketchup or something at the corner of her mouth.
“Morning.”
“Morning…”
“These are for you.”
I pass her the flowers and her eyes light up. This is really her being her because I’m not sure Matt would have the girl response as openly. And there’s that body language thing too. Alexis isn’t pretending to hide herself away like this and despite it being the same body as Matt there’s this flowy looseness there that you just can’t fake without there being girl in your soul.
Matt’s five ten and lean muscle…Alexis is five ten and sleek with strong arms and shoulders. The same body but just huge differences. I still say it’s a lot like multiple personalities only you are both.
“And…this is for you.” I give her the coffee and she takes it and sips it and she closes her eyes and makes that face. You know the girl…this is good face. I’ve made that face as Sunny but seeing it on Alexis it’s beautiful.
Just shows to me that this VG thing is way more real than just being transgendered because Alexis is beautiful and really Matt…Matt too now that I’ve noticed he’s kind of beautiful too but in that guy way.
But back to Alexis…
She looks at me and takes another sip. “I’m going to go get ready…thanks Ty…this, this made my morning.” She leaves with the coffee and smelling her flowers and swaying up her stairs.
Was I ever able to do that as Sunny?
I’m waiting in the doorway when her mom comes in and smiles. “You’re Tyler?”
“Yes Ma’am.” This, this is weird I’ve know her for years. I’ve seen her naked, changed into bikinis together with her. And I’m supposed to not recognize…it’s so weird it’s funny almost.
I adjust the boxes a second and take her hand and actually shake it. She smiles a that, I get it. Guys don’t often actually shake that often. I pass her the boxes. “Here Mrs. Stevens this is for you folks.”
“Thank you, you’re a…you’re a very charming young man.”
“I am?”
She ends up laughing but I’m actually kind of serious in thinking the question out loud. “Come into the kitchen and I’ll get you a refill on your coffee.”
I follow her and you know there are some very similar things between her and Alexis. I suppose that she’s modeled stuff she knows a lot after her mom.
She’s making coffee and setting out the things and looking at me, then back to what she’s doing…then looking at me.
“Ma’am?”
“You’re Titan aren’t you?”
“When I’m working yes Ma’am.”
“I see.”
“Is this a problem?”
“It’s surprising and I’m a little worried. Things happen around you hero types.”
“Well sometimes but honestly Mrs. Stevens it’s more like we go looking for it.”
“Looking for it?”
“It’s why I work as a Champion, I have powers but I’m not the only one and there’s a whole lot of them that think might makes right by that or guns or something else. But my everyday’s actually not as special or as dangerous as it all get’s made out to be.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I’ve had times when it’s just day to day stuff. We do that too only it’s hyped up a lot by the media.”
“So when you’re not being a superhero you do what?”
“School mostly but everything will be changing with both things soon I expect.”
“Oh?”
“I’m heading to Halo for school and training.”
“Matt, I mean Alexis will be going too, the schooling we have been paying for isn’t what they need and their father and I think the wider range of exposure will be good for them.”
“And maybe she’ll get a grip on being enhanced?”
She looks at me surprised. “They told you?”
I nod sipping my coffee. “She did.”
“Okay then…” She smiles. “You look good honey.”
I turn and Alexis is there in a cute looking spaghetti strapped top and light blue jeans with a floral embroidery and sneakers. She looks great with those eyes and killer lashes and long tumbled black hair…
“Yeah, you look great. So are you ready?”
She has a shoulder bag with her and smiles. “Yup, got my stuff so where we going?”
“You’ll see.”
“Tyler….”
She hugs and kisses her mom and we head out and I open the front door to her house and then the car door. She’s smiling at both and even takes a look in the back seat. “Picnic?”
“Just part of the day.”
“Just part?”
I smile and pull out and smile at her and start driving and she powers down the windows and plays with my sound system. It’s just nice for a bit as we drive through the city but she’s getting this look on her face as we hit the highway heading north.
“Ty?”
“Mmm?”
“Where are we going?”
“You’ll see.”
I pull off the right over pass and she’s looking around and I stop at the top of the first rise and pull over. It’s something I noticed yesterday is the great view of the city here from this spot. It’s the closest highest of the foothills to the city.
“C’mon check it out.” I reach back and pass her the camera.
You ever see a woman with a camera, into the idea? Yeah sexy isn’t it.
We take pictures and just enjoy the view before getting back in the car and heading down the road. It’s a really great drive and this is the stuff that’d make you like driving. The city is so populated and spread out that the traffic is murder from the population but everything is really spread out so you kind of need to drive.
The foothills are at the base of the Starshine Mountains famous for their crystal deposits and stuff but the hills are almost small mountains really all clustered along the southern slopes and these were where the colonial farmsteads ad stuff started up for feeding all the mining towns. But the roads are all winding trails and stuff between all these great little places.
Alexis is grinning and really looking around now as we drive with the camera in her hands. “Y’know this is cool, I’ve never really been out of the city.”
“I know but there’s a lot of neat stuff that I want you to see.”
“You know about out here?”
“A bit enough to hope you have a good day.”
“Tyler…I’m already having a good day.”
Okay that made me smile and there’ this feeling inside that I’ve never really felt before. It’s like that did good heroic pride thing but different. Maybe it’s doing good as a guy?
We stop at a few other spots. You ever stop at a farm to sightsee? We did. It’s this small little place with goats and a mini-cheese place but why I scouted this place out…lavender. They have these fields of these different kinds of lavender ad they look cool even with guy brain. Alexis is so swept away with the pretty of the place as we get a friendly tour and take pictures and I buy stuff from here. Bags of the different kinds of the herbs, some scented homemade candles and some lavender goats milk soap.
Alexis even takes my arm in hers as we’re touring. That was nice.
From there we drive for awhile talking about the places and how really good it feels to get out of the city. It is really I like this as much..no more today than yesterday because I’ve got her here to share this all with.
It’s close to eleven when I pull us up another place called Goodwell falls. It was a small village now kind of a tourist spot and it’s a little valley gorge that was a milling town but it’s big thing now here is the three little waterfalls here. There’s the mill museum and visitor center and a mill styled pub & grill and little stores here and there but there’s also a decent number of tourists here we check out stuff and learn a little too.
I didn’t know there were that many mines here in the area or that silver and zinc and copper were big things here during colonial times or that there was so much amethyst here the locals actually panned for crystals here. And there was jewelry in the gift shop Alexis buys some stuff on her own here too and I get her a nice shard on a necklace for a decent price and myself a ring with a lions head set with a pair of yellow garnet eyes that really looks like a bikers kind of ring and a deodorant stone which is pretty cool of a thing really and two geodes for my room just to have.
We head back to the car and I get the bags for our picnic. “Ready to hike?”
“Really?”
“Yeah there’s some trails they recommend and I figured a nice picnic up by the falls.”
“Oh…that’d actually be nice.”
I get the stuff but get some water out first and we start hiking. It’s really nice here, lots of pines here and some spruce trees and while it’s mostly all uphill the trail is nice and five or six feet wide with the bare wood rails and resting spots here and there and there’s little signs with tag for good viewing spots.
It’s walking and holding hands and just clean fresh air.
Alexis looks at me after a stop and her taking some pictures. “Matt’s going to have to step up his game going out with Sunny after this.”
“Maybe…I’m actually looking forward to us maybe exploring Ark City and stuff while we’re up there.”
“That’d be cool.”
“We could even just try other stuff.”
“Like?”
“Being friends while in matching gender modes.”
“You think you could handle that? It’s really something that I’d want though.”
“Yeah, I think I could I’m getting the VG thing more since I’m sort of living it.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, my brain is still learning being Tyler but yeah I really don’t feel very close to being Sunny at this point.”
“Scared about getting lost?”
“A bit honestly. I can sort of see where you’d be going through stuff when you can’t honestly let both sides of your soul out.”
“Exactly…sometimes it’s just not enough to be the gender I’m feeling in my head…I have to be me even if that part changes back and forth.”
“Actually I really like it.”
“Really?”
“Alex…you might be a bio-boy but you’re so much better a girl than some bio-girls that I’ve grown up with. It not the physical stuff either it’s that you shine out from under the physical stuff.”
She stops and turns and on tip toes she kisses me lightly.
Oh that was nice.
We get to the spot and it’s nice. No big grand me using my powers to show off either but just a nice spot by the fence where we have a nice view and some nice shade from some planted birch trees and I start setting things out and the one thing I do use powers for is blowing up the inflatable blanket. Super strength works with all the muscles in your body so it’s really easy and fast to blow up.
The rest is just…stopping…eating…talking and laughing and even napping…yeah after the food was done we just sort of spoon and lay there on the blanket with one of the other ones that I brought with us and just sort of listened to tunes off my phone while watching the falls and just even drifted off for an hour together.
I woke up with my arms around her.
It really felt as good maybe better than being held as Sunny. There’s something very satisfying about being the taker care of.
I move her hair and do this sweet slow kiss to her neck…you know that kiss you want to give your lover when you have all the time in the world. Yeah that soft slow sweet kiss to her neck and it’s so better than the heavy sex thoughts, it’s the whole guy brain romantic things.
You know how you love the taste of someone’s skin, their lips. I get that now…it’s an emotional taste.
Oh wow I really like the way she tastes.
She stirs and there’s that magical moment where you get that look of a girl waking up pretty and stunning even when she’s a bit messed up.
“You feel like continuing on?”
“Yes…Tyler?”
“Yeah?”
“Thanks for this…for really, really trying….for making things right?”
“I had to…I love you whether you’re you or Matt I love you too much not to fight for you.”
She rolls over and looks at me. I get the look in her eyes, I really do even as Tyler…I was born a girl…and sometimes it’s the most important thing in the world to a girl to feel like she’s worth fighting for…worth it.
We kiss and she rolls me onto my back and we kiss as she straddles me and it’s really amazing. It’s like we used to be but reversed and the same all at the same time.
It’s maybe better? Like we’ve crossed some point with us and now we’re getting back to us but better? Experienced maybe…It’s just we’ve not kissed like this and just sensually made out like this for a long, long time.
We’re both smiling and holding hands fingers interlaced on the way back. I put stuff away and open her door and kiss her again. She smiles after the kiss like I hung the moon and it sinks right into my heart. It’s a new feeling. “I can’t wait to see what the rest of the day’s going to be like.”
Me too…
I think I’m starting to finally find myself.
My Super Secret Life-30.
Chapter 30
“Yes…Tyler?”
“Yeah?”
“Thanks for this…for really, really trying….for making things right?”
“I had to…I love you whether you’re you or Matt I love you too much not to fight for you.”
She rolls over and looks at me. I get the look in her eyes, I really do even as Tyler…I was born a girl…and sometimes it’s the most important thing in the world to a girl to feel like she’s worth fighting for…worth it.
We kiss and she rolls me onto my back and we kiss as she straddles me and it’s really amazing. It’s like we used to be but reversed and the same all at the same time.
It’s maybe better? Like we’ve crossed some point with us and now we’re getting back to us but better? Experienced maybe…It’s just we’ve not kissed like this and just sensually made out like this for a long, long time.
We’re both smiling and holding hands fingers interlaced on the way back. I put stuff away and open her door and kiss her again. She smiles after the kiss like I hung the moon and it sinks right into my heart. It’s a new feeling. “I can’t wait to see what the rest of the day’s going to be like.”
Me too…
I think I’m starting to finally find myself.
I get into the car with that…this feeling it’s I guess the guy done right pride thing and I head out from the little resort park place and we head off down the road and I’m still taking the scenic route so there’s lots to see really if you like scenery and stuff.
That’s one major advantage to the times that we live in now and that’s we have some pretty rocking technology really so there’s roads built that are able to take advantage of all this beauty and they actually planned for it and working with nature instead of just bashing and pushing through stuff.
Like game trail tunnels or forest over passes where the make a bridge for things to travel over the roads to cross instead of getting killed. Sure there’s some things that still happen but it’s a big improvement over the way things used to be back way, way back or in like colonies and places where they don’t have the tech or the money for this kind of infrastructure or they just don’t care.
And the road through the mountain foothills is really nice and I do take some stops that I researched and planned for.
Phillipa valley….it’s actually a farm and it’s one that you can drive through if you pay a toll. It’s like five dollars but we get to drive through the farm itself and why is that so cool?
Lavender…they grow different kinds and shaped but they grow mostly lavender here and it’s that warm down here they rotate things so there’s always something that’s amazingly pretty.
And it smells nice and it’s got Alexis all smiles and being all shutterbug over it all.
Then there’s a couple of smaller falls that are right close to the road and still just worth seeing and a lookout spot where you get this really panoramic view of Mount Parson which is the most westerly mountain in the paradise chain that is big enough to have snow on it’s peak year round.
Then the road splits off heading up the western coast or down south and we turn south and it’s getting late but we take the exit for the highway that will bring us home to Paradise city.
We’re actually all the way on the other side of the city at its western most edge and entering that you actually enter Vedaline.
Vedaline is more than just a neighborhood it’s a walled off section of the city that was granted to the Vishanti by the New Haven government. Being the merchants that they are they turned their area not just into an embassy compound but into a tourist place too.
The Vishanti are Hindi aliens…well I’m not even sure that that’s the right term but they have the same gods ad human Hindu people follow only they have light blue tinted skins in this really pale shade and they are like a quarter of their population into cybernetics and bionics but they have like a strong psionic streak in them as well and are masters of cloning and bio-technology.
I’m sure that they can clone whole people but there’s really super strict Alliance laws against that but they do like cloned organs and they do genetic tweaking for diseases and stuff and they have cures for quite a few things.
The thing though they are very, very merchant based so nothing they do is free…and they don’t share their technology either.
But aside from that they are a very nice bunch of people as long as you keep in mind they are aliens and they don’t espouse to human values. They do have them and stuff they’re just different.
And it’s really, really pretty here with all the statues and sculptures and it’s getting late but we make it to our last stop and that’s the Sacred Calcutta theater feast.
It’s like dinner theater but they rent you costumes and make-up to be Vishanti or Hindu royalty and then you’re taken to this long balcony seats where you sit with others and there’s this table in front of all of us and we’re all served all this great and exotic food while they do this huge show that’s like part circus with the animals and part stories from their legends but all the actors are either Hindi or Vishi and with the cyber ware they have all the arms and there’s anthrosapiens playing parts and it’s just an amazing show when you add in the stage effects and holograms and pyrotechnics.
There’s all these small little tasting servings too instead of a huge meal so you get to try a whole bunch of things and not get filled up and it’s like two and a half hours long.
It was expensive, but it was so worth it.
And Alexis looks…I’m still getting used to the VG thing and honestly yes I gender shift when I transform to me but Alexis she does her stuff without powers and without surgeries or any of that stuff it’s cross dressing but it’s more than that too because Alexis is who Matt is but Matt’s Alexis.
I know it’s really schizophrenic but I sort of get it. I mean I’m Tyler or titan like this and yet I’m still when you really get down to it Sunny. Only I have a lot less experience being Tyler than being Sunny.
Well sort of…even as Sunny I’ve changed as a result of taking that shot.
Stronger and smarter I guess that was sort of the original idea behind it but dad thinks that my changes are like the levels I have to be at to be able to change.
Anyway Alexis looks good in the reds with the embroidered gold lace looking stuff and she is wearing this sexy red, red lipstick and her waist is so tiny in the robe dress….sari? I think it’s called a sari. And she even has the bindi thing there but a decorative one instead of a real one and it’s this garnet or fake garnet tear drop.
Seriously I was really proud to be sitting with her.
Oh and you want to know how smart they are here? You can buy the outfit you’re wearing so you can wear it home and while you’re at the gift shop they have in there in take out containers a whole section of all the stuff you ate while you were there.
Yes I buy her the outfit and I buy mine even if it’s not that much…boots, baggy synth-silk pants and a vest.
Despite actually being paid now I still need clothes in the baddest way as Tyler.
And I buy some of the take out food there too and I get a mixed box of tarts and laddu and other stuff to take to The Tower and Mostly for Parvati.
Okay I bought some laddu for myself too and some palm sugar-rice candy too.
The benefits of being a super and using up all of that energy. Plus it’s kind of addictive stuff too.
It’s a nice drive still back to her house and I’ll say this about Paradise city we have nice highways here and the traffic is actually pretty good here especially at night it’s just got that nice flow to it were you can seen the lights ahead of you for a ways off yet just enough room to that you’ve got a car length or two between you.
Okay the AM morning drives are packed and stuff but still it’s a nice drive after a nice day and a great evening tonight.
I drive Alexis home and I walk her to her door.
Yeah her dad’s there waiting in the house I can see him watching me through the kitchen window and he’s so giving me this sipping his coffee stare that say fuck you boy you’re not good enough for her.
Joy…
Though honestly not exactly undeserved.
“He’s still pissed at me.” I say walking her to the door.
“Well yeah, you’ve got a long way to go before he’ll be okay with you.”
“And you?”
“You’re getting there today was a really big win.”
“Well good.” I smile and I kiss her even with her dad there watching us. Okay it’s kind of fun doing this from the other side of things even though I’m pretty sure that my dad never had a problem with Matt.
But before Matt yeah he gave some of those boys the look.
And I liked my daddy doing that for me then.
I actually kind of hope that Alexis can actually get some of the protective Dad after the stuff she had to go through with coming out and all of that.
She does break the kiss first.
Guys speaking as the girl it is always, always best if you let her break the kiss first unless you’re like in a deeply committed relationship. Women analyze and reanalyze every thing until it’s been completely dissected.
It’s kind of funny too because if women didn’t do that then there wouldn’t be half the problems.
No it’s true you can over analyze something too much and take things apart that aren’t anything to do with you or how a guy might feel.
Kind of like when they do one of those deconstructed dishes in the fancy restaurants. You take it apart you might not get it back together or when you do what you have after all of that doesn’t resemble what you had before that.
“I’ll see you later?” She says.
“Okay, I won’t be doing much I’m still on restriction with The Champions.”
“Well I’ll call you or you can call me once we figure out what we’re doing I have a bunch of admission tests for Halo I think coming up too.”
I give her a peck. “’Night and good luck.”
She smiles and she waits by her door until she watches me leave and get into the car. I hope she passes and gets in. Being VG must be hard some times and being it down here isn’t going to make it any easier. A new school even one that’s going to teach anthro students and meta students might actually be safer for her.
I stop in at Buddy Burger on the way back to The Tower and I get a big order. I’m not sure if it’s being a guy or that it’s being a super and the teenaged thing but I’m like hungry a lot.
And even if I liked a burger as Sunny now it’s that whole thing in gruntese where I’m like “duh…meat.” Well it’s Buddy Burger so it’s likely just sort of meat like substitute.
I get back “Home” still getting used to that just living alone since we sort of made the decision that I should live awhile as Tyler in order to find myself as a guy.
Honestly the super powers might have been one thing but I honestly think that it’s being a good looking guy. Not even really the hormones either…well maybe but I think I was what I’m liking to think of it as gender drunk.
I was getting way caught up in being a guy without being a guy.
I settle in and I watch the TV and I sort of channel surf and watch some sports. I’m a bit into it since Sunny’s a cheerleader or she was one so I still like football but I’m watching baseball a little I’m still not a fan though the idea of a live game still appeals to me and boxing and wresting…yes the fake stuff…there’s some real moves there that I can study maybe and crib some too but not just that it’s more stuff in the whole thing of guyese that I need to learn.
A little porn after that and actually kind of turned on and kind of bored with it. It’s just …it so pales to the real thing. More research I end up downloading the twelve most popular released video-games and I play them only sort of stopping to eat and drink and bathroom stuff.
………………...Champion comes to get me around ten and we hit the gym together and train and talk as we’re training about sports and stuff. Actually just guy stuff which is surprisingly not all about women. It’s a lot more about what kind of car I’m driving now and how it handles and the power behind the engine but also about stuff that’s in the papers.
Oh yeah the papers and the news and all the stuff that I never really followed before has this huge bearing on what we do. Like stuff with any union could always turn into trouble and even if we’re not doing the hero thing it pays to know all the angles of that stuff and who’s who on city council and all those things being advertised too since a big name score to the bad guys is a mark in their win column.
Making their bones and stuff.
It all makes sense and at the same time I kinda feel like a dunce for not getting this sooner.
And the training…well it’s a police martial art style developed for law enforcement called Lockdown. Holds and locks and throws from the stuff he’s showing me vids of but Steven’s not showing me any of that because I’ll be learning that from the people at Halo.
And wow him barely using his powers and kicking my ass gets old fast. On the plus side I think I have the ceiling memorized.
Instead I have to learn how to learn, how to take instruction because that will be the best way for me to learn.
After the little “Oh I should’ve thought of that moment.” Then that screw up with the kidnapping and the news. I’m actually getting myself into the same sort of frame of mind that I would try to have at cheer camp. Learning stuff like that is all sort of choreography. You memorize and do and do and memorize.
Then it’s physical training with the weight gear there and other exercises in teaching me how to use my strength.
Like I never thought of like the best way to tear off a car door or take out a windshield without hurting the person inside or setting off the crash bags and hurting them. There’s even this whole bit we do in the training room about how to step in from of and stop a car…or a van or a bus.
Yes I’m serious I’m standing in from of an oncoming car and it’s full of dummies and I’m learning how to stop it right.
And how to throw a car.
Again yes I’m serious, oh apparently you can do this stuff willy-nilly but if you just improvise there so much that can and does go wrong the idea behind this is that when I do pick up a car to throw it I know what that’s like and what will likely happen.
It’s so bizarre but it’s kind of fun too.
And there’s a whole bunch of little things too. Like I learn to open a fire hydrant I’m strong enough to do it by hand but to know how and to know how to hook one up can be really useful. The same as using a fire extinguisher…yeah sounds easy but I’ve never used one in my life before.
It’s most of the afternoon and then I’m studying while he and I sit on call. I’m learning 911 calls and codes and what the most common guns are here on the streets and stuff that will only do me good. It still takes me some time to really emotionally get how much smarter I am now. It still gets to me emotionally just trying to get past being able to study and have it stick.
Then we’re getting calls all afternoon with a runaway tanker ship that won’t respond to hails and the remote controls won’t work. Turns out to be ship wide case of food poisoning and Champion and I get the EMT’s on route while we manually power down the ship and he tows it in to get docked.
There’s a thirty plus car pile up and we’re there to assist in the rescue efforts and to just be the "Jaws of life." and such. I'll tell you even something as simple as bracing something with super strength and how versatile the body is or in Champion's case flight...not just getting to an ambulance fast or hospital but twice I see him lift and hold a fire fighter tight and fly them into a rescue position that would have needed gear and time that person didn't have.
No showboating, no ego.
I feel like the teenager I am with him.
The team rule as a Champion is to assist; we get involved on a call to call basis or if we get a call buy those we have a contract with.
“Contract with?”
“We contract out to have a direct line call from certain vetted businesses and organizations. We don’t take their orders but we’re sort of like private first responders and security.”
“Like?”
“Well most of the banks and the casinos and the hospitals have up with an emergency call button like the jails and the two local prisons do as well and of course the police stations and courthouses.”
“Really?”
“Oh definitely, say there’s a big gang boss being tried and he’s hired special help to get him out before he’s convicted? It’s good to get the police there but it’s even better that we get called just as fast.”
“Well what about the banks and the casinos.”
“If we get a call form them is because they’re high value targets and they attract the same kind of traffic in a criminal way. Usually we don’t get called for those since most have private security and then there’s still the police.”
“So it’s not like selling out to like corporations.”
“Oh heck no, that’s something else and the people like us that do that are not that much of a step above being supervillains either sometimes.”
“Good, so the stuff we were called for today?”
“It’s our calls directly and we either get paid for it as part of our yearly contracts with say the city with the harbor thing and the traffic accident it lets us pay the bills and keep things running past the money we get from charity and donations.”
“So this is a real job then.”
“Looks like it, still interested?”
“Actually yeah. I don’t really care a lot about the money it’s just that I want to do something with all of this given the selfish and silly events that led into this happening to me.”
It’s supper time actually a bit past by the time we get back to The Tower and I don’t have any messages so I get on the phone and call.
“Alexis?”
“Tyler?”
“Yeah, I thought I’d call you.”
“Good, I’d ask how your day went but I saw you with Champion on TV.”
“Still want to hear about it?”
“Okay.”
“Want to come over? I’ll order in.”
“Sure what are we having?”
“Chinese?”
“Sure I’ll be over in a bit.”
We disconnect and I look things over, it might not be a bad idea to clean things up some and take a shower.
I think it’s a good thing that I want to talk with her about my day.
That I just want to be with her.
My Super Secret Life-31.
Chapter 31
*Shayne/Kai…………
Breathe…even though everything is chaos around me I have to breathe, slow, steady let my breathing control my rate.
I block the pipe coming for my head with a palm and twist my wrist and arm as I do with a burst of soft chi turning it away from me and over balancing the thug with it I use him as he’s falling over to use him as a jumping block to get me into the upper parts of the warehouse. I combine my jump with a kick to the back of his head hard enough to lay him out.
Bonsai….Like the art for not Banzai the charge thing, that’s my code name. I’m on the team. I’m a junior member but at I’m active…not a reserve but an active junior Champion.
It’s Kai…me, I’m experienced and I’ve passed most of the tests they’ve put me through and I spar well enough that I’m on active duty being the team’s shinobi while Shroud’s away in Ark City
Once I‘m up in the shadowy dark of the ceilings I‘m in my element.
I am despite my merge and Shayne side an honest to goodness Shinobi.
What’s going on?
I’m in Julliard, not the music super famous earth place but the neighborhood in P.C. it’s a mostly Cari-Buenos area and that’s the problem…the came as cheap fishing and plantation labor way back and it’s kind of a Barrio now and home to several super aggressive gangs.
Gangs that kill each other and bystanders.
I hate gangs…I lost too much to that life and….we might lose more. Two police officers were caught and injured when they interrupted a arms buy and the gangers in this case El Skorpiones didn’t get away before back up showed and now they’re holding the two officers hostage.
My job is to get close enough to keep them from being hurt and get them both out when SWAT makes its move.
These assholes are armed well enough that they’re not going to negotiate not when they think that they can get away.
And they are trying to get away.
I think out to “Reacher” one of the PCPD’s specials a psionic. What a great way to avoid using radios and share info. Though I will admit the whole telepathy thing freaks the Shayne part of me. It’s someone in your head…you know what goes on in your head and stuff so why in heck’s name would we want to have someone know those things, even glimpses.
But Kai me is sure enough of Reacher’s honor that I’m good with it. He has to maintain his honor otherwise who’d trust him?
~They’re using a plasma cutter from the shop here they’re trying to get to the sewers I think. ~
~How many can you see the officers?~
I concentrate and do a count, sharing what I’m seeing, weapons they’re carrying and the two officers. One’s injured and her wound is dressed and she’s really pale and sweating and twitching the other is tied up and he’s watching her intensely.
~I see them, the woman’s hurt and in shock. ~
~Can you give us positions? ~
I look at every thing and do as I was once taught to long ago and parcel the place off in silken threads make the room a gaming board and I plot out everything in yardage squares and start filling him in, showing him my “game.”
I can feel him telling most of the others what is where and they’re doing tactical. Telling… (Frowny)…that says a lot about their honor with a fellow man-at-arms that they don’t trust his ethics with his telepathy.
I have reservations yes but there is supposed to be a level of honor there isn’t there?
~It’s fine I’m used to it. ~
~As you say but I still feel as I will feel you know. ~
~Thanks for that. ~
~D’nada.~
I smile under my mask at his confusion there and the mixed sudden flavor of my feel to him.
I breathe and I wait, actually I breathe and count and figure…who they will be hitting and who I will need to hit and I reach into my leg pouch and pull out my shurikens.
It’s nice to get equipped and even nicer to get the current toys. Tritanium alloy shurikens with a laser surfaced iridium bladed edge these are the perfect weight and they are extremely sharp.
~Ready!? 5, 4, 3, 2, …1!~
It’s my moves first and I drop from my other hand several flash bangs just to go off before the stun grenades fired into the place by the Tactical team. I fling my shurikens out at the three guys closest to the officers.
A flick of the wrist a semi spiral motion and I let the “soft chi” flow down my pathways and enhance the spin.
You ever see those ninja movies where the shurikens cut things? It’s not bullshit it’s real ancient martial stuff co-opted by the entertainment industry. I’m more Kai-me then Shayne and a lot more ruthless…I don’t go for their guns I go for faces and one of them with a laser pistol. Him I take his hand off at the wrist then I’m in the middle of them letting loose with Tai-jutsu assisted with moves from Shayne-me’s arsenal from my MMA days of kickboxing and Brazillian Ju-jutsu.
“Hard chi” flowing now I strike with the knowledge of the parts of the body that are easiest to break…three men already hurt pretty bad by the shurikens and they’re down and I pull my kunai and cut the male officers bonds and we grab the woman and we pull back out of the way of the Tactical guys storming into the place with clip fed shotguns full of large bore taser rounds mixed with rubber shot shells staggered.
The gangers try to fight back but semi blind and deaf and reeling from the concussion grenades most of their attacks even with the energy weapons are missing.
That’s a good thing.
Lasers weapons burn through most things really fast either as a flash which looks like a bolt of light or a longer second lasting sustained beam. The beam is way worse but ballistic armor don’t stand up well to them unless you have a lot of it or ablative coverings or something that’s reflective.
But they have lasers and some Ion weapons and Ion guns from what I’ve been told operate in a whole other way and they burn heavy holes in anything they’re shot with body armor helps but really not a lot and only if you’re in a hardsuit I guess.
Thankfully tactical are in hardsuits and it’s a pretty quick fight and take down with the gangers really not that sound of fighters when it comes to a surprise attack from me and a well trained group of professionals.
It’s very strange to me as Shayne my life was mostly the streets and anti-police and Kai was sort of the same but her world had this mercenary political thing to it as she worked through all these inner circles to get at the English Sorcerer.
She’s worked with professionals before in various jobs and while very different it’s still that same sort of feeling that this is what I do…it’s my job and then there’s this Japanese thing that really feels good about all of us pulling this off.
Me feeling like this is new and more than that it’s this feeling of I just helped do several something’s right.
It’s like there’s all this negative stuff getting lifted off of our hearts. We…I have shadows from both of our lives and things that we need to make up for. Even if we can never actually make up for the actual things that we did addressing the balance is the best we can do.
Kai-brain me is all very karma and Taoist about it. Shayne me knows that is those energy weapons got into the hands of the gangs here in the streets of PC with the race wars between the gangs it’d be a slaughter.
Or worse…long beam laser shots burn through almost everything thy hit until they hit something dense enough to take their heat for as long as the beam flicker lasts. That means it will keep going through stuff like common walls and glass…people…this getting started would have had a likely collateral damage body count as high as the actual gang on gang violence.
And that would only spark this into getting worse.
Reacher comes over with a coffee. “Here, you look like you’re still mulling things over.”
“I am, you need to get a bead on who is selling these things before they do get out on the street.”
“I know, these could be really bad out there.”
“Any theories?”
“Lot’s just nothing that’s provable and I can’t go in without a court order.”
“Go in?”
“Psi-evidence.”
“I thought that was a violation of their human rights?’
“It was but they’re doing it in Ark City just no telepathic reads.”
“Then how?”
“Alliance law. We’re part of the Alliance and that includes both the Avari and the Vishanti both are psi-races and have laws for such so we’re becoming up to date.”
“So…what is psi-evidence if you can’t mind-read?”
“Mostly it’ll be pyschometry.”
“What?”
“Object reading, getting information from an object’s trace energy.”
“Oh…?...oh…that could be huge.”
“Yes, feeling something out say in a drug lab or at a cleaned up murder scene it changes the game.”
“How’s it being patrolled?’
“The Alliance, they set up a unit of their psionics and they investigate things on member worlds when a complaint is launched.”
“So you can do this reading?”
“Yeah I’m able to read places and things pretty well.”
“People?’
“Harder, there’s too much energy there in a person so it’s like a scrambler but I can match that to places. So I can track someone with something of theirs and I can tell if someone has been someplace or not.”
“Useful, really useful but once it really starts to get used there’ll be a lot of people very mad about this.”
He nods. “There already is even the police unions are fighting this.”
“Really?”
“What dirty cop wants internal affairs to have Psi-officers crawling through their lives?”
“Good point there, their reps will lose a lot of power too trying to protect cops that really shouldn’t.”
He gets called and wired a warrant for the place and the gangers possessions and he has to go and from what I can tell that’ll be a lot of work just going through all of that. I’m off to Central with the tactical unit for a debriefing and to do my paperwork.
I hate doing it and at the same time it’s amusing to my Kai self since even this far in the future the world is still full of paperwork and bureaucracy
*Kyle…………
It’s been awhile since my mutations have stopped and I’m still adjusting. I can’t help but to try to adjust.
It’s so hard too when you’re body betrays you and shifts into something that you’re not. That never in your wildest dreams you’d become or your nightmares.
I’m taller by a little but I’m one of these sort of fae mutants which kind of means that I look like an elf. Only with jet black skin…and hair. I’m staring at myself in the mirror and frowning…I used to be a MMA fighter and I was a pretty decent sized guy now I’m thin and skinny all over except my butt which has some flesh to it and with my skinny legs and slender shoulders I could pass for a girl.
Well except for one part of me. Other than losing my pubes and my skin color change it’s stayed the same and actually looks big on my frame. Still those with no body hair and everything else I don’t feel like myself, it still doesn’t feel like I fit in my skin.
Honestly if it wasn’t for Shayne I’d have gone nuts and killed myself or something worse…I did enough damage when I flipped out in the medical area as it is and that’s one more thing that I’m adjusting to.
I pad out into the living room and stare at my hand and I feel the flowing energy under my skin.
The scientists are all stumped except for Parvati. She’s the mystic for The Champions and she has done a lot of research and she’s pretty sure I’m a channeller.
Yeah I’m a mage type.
Yeah mutants or meta’s can do majik apparently the initial mage types were mutants or something like that were there was something in them different that they could innately tap those energies.
Or we think she said that I’m tapping powers from the Shadowverse or something and tomorrow Shayne and I are leaving town to drive up the coast to Cascade City where we’re to meet and have an appointment with John wisdom the most powerful sorcerer on the entire planet.
I’ve never even heard of the man myself so I’m very not sure if this will do any good but I need answers and I need to actually know what I’m doing.
Some stuff we thing is innate like a species thing and some stuff will be things that I have to learn.
And there’s just.
There’s so much to adjust too and it’s so…it’s not me, it’s just not and there’s times that I feel like when this all happened to me that Kyle died…
I pace and pace and stare at my hands after a dozen laps of the apartment then I release some of the shadow energy and I form a long line of it between my hands and hold the picture in my head of the smoky sort of darkness swirling together and braiding into…
I make a jump rope.
I’m a fighter so I make myself a jump rope and I start to get at it….this, this is something normal…working out and sweating and burning off my edginess too.
Shayne’s out on her first mission and it’s a dangerous one by the sound of it and I’m worried.
And do you think that she would think to actually call me? It’s this whole ninja thing; I’ve never seen anyone so not up on even just everyday tech.
I push myself, I’ve gotten faster reflex wise than before and I get my jump rope going until I’m in the zone and it’s doing the whirr in the air and I’m sweating a lot, honestly I like to sweat it’s like I’m getting stuff out and that’s sort of the proof.
I go harder and harder until I hit that point where I’m just about to trip and I dissolve the rope and let it fade to black mists.
I head over to the other room that was a spare bedroom here in the apartment but Shayne and I have turned it into a sort of dojo meets work out room and I go at the striker dummy not even bothering with the speed bag or the heavy bag and just going at it and if I hurt myself a little I’m not sure if I care.
Actually seeing that my blood’s still red’s a sort of relief actually.
There’s a lot of strange stuff that goes through your head when you become something else that’s so other than the things that you’ve ever known.
“Kyle…”
I turn and Shayne’s there leaning in the doorway looking at me she’s just out of the shower and she has her hair slicked back but she’s completely naked and her arms are sort of folded or crossed behind her.
“Hey…I didn’t hear you come in.”
“Well you’ve been pretty into it.”
“Yeah…”
“Come to bed.”
“I need a shower.”
“No, you don’t maybe after.”
“Shayne?”
She slips over to me in this sexy little glide and she goes on her tip toes to kiss me and her hands slide over my skin and then she has her hand sliding up and down my length through my track pants.
“Come to bed I’ll make you feel better.”
Honestly I don’t get her or what she see’s in me. But I need it, whatever she sees in me I need that way she looks at me.
My Super Secret Life-32.
Chapter 32
*Tyler/Titan…………
Time seems to do funny things when you’re trying to clean your place up. It’s not like I’m a slob but I’ve been living the guy life and I’m not saying that all guys are slobs either it’s just sometime’s or in my case some how my priorities with training and stuff have sort of shifted.
Mind you I wasn’t that tidy and stuff as Sunny either but I still want to clean the place up for Alexis when she gets here…
The house screen rings with security checking in and showing me Alexis down at the main gate to The Tower and I tap the screen to okay her inside and leave and go down to meet her.
I know that girls stay up in their places when guys show up but I figure that it’d look a lot better and more of a good guy thing and it is The Tower it’s not like I just buzzed her into an apartment building.
Wow…I mean I said I still get the VG thing but she’s in a comfy looking outfit of yoga pants, sneakers and a red spaghetti strap top and she doesn’t remotely look like my boy friend.
I mean I know it’s all that prosthetic stuff but she looks amazing actually and she smiles and she passes me a six pack of these quart bottles of this really good looking root beer even the holder is made of wood. Cheap stuff sure but you just don’t wee that or glass bottled soda.
Actually… “Whoa…I don’t think that I’ve ever had soda out of a glass bottle before.”
We head back to my place and we take the outer elevator just because it’s cool being one of those outside elevators and it’s night time and it’s very cool just to be able to have this kind of view.
“We get in I’m going to move the couch so we can see the city better right close to the windows maybe.”
“Oh that kind of sounds cool, have you thought about decorating your place as your place yet?”
“Sort of but I’ve been holding off since I’m going to Halo.”
“You should, that way it’ll feel like home when you come back.”
“You want to help?”
“Uhm…actually no.”
“Really a girl not wanting to decorate?”
“It’s not that but it’s your place and you I think kind of need to at least build and enjoy your own man-cave. That’s kind of the point I mean right?’
“Makes sense, can I ask you something?’
“Sure?”
“You’ve been doing Alexis for awhile now what’s up withy that?”
“Kind of the same as you. I had to hide this side of myself away for most of the time I want to sort of live awhile as this part of myself before anything else. I was trying to be VG fluid but I just sort of feel like I need this time to get balance.”
“So…not in transition?”
“Nope, just betting my balance in a cute set of ballet flats.”
I actually reach over and do that pull her close hug with one arm thing. “Cool.” And it is a sort of us being on the same footing and stuff. It also to me makes this another sort of thing we have in common.
We get inside and Alexis goes for the fridge having been here before and she snags the tablet out of the fridge. I’m moving my rug and then the couch over to the windows. It’s the best view I can get in my place and there’s a foot of rim from the floor to the bottom of the window and the rest is all high-rise glass with privacy screening and the view from here looks over the highway in both sections and a good section of the south eastern part of the city. It’s not a staggering view in the daytime with all the cool super city urban stuff on the other side of the building but this at night all lit up still looks pretty good and for her and I we’re from the rich part of town where if you do have a view you’re super loaded otherwise It’s a view of a park or you’re seeing other nice properties and privacy fences.
The casino resorts own all the best views.
So it’s actually kind of cool.
I get the apartment tablet and do the set up to peel off the flexi-screen TV from my wall that I had it on and then stick it to where I want it on the window and go through all the stuff to link it to the window’s functions and reboot it with the all these cook extras to work on the window instead of the wall. Like auto window tint when we’re going to watch something.
Flexi-TV’s are awesome, they’re a P’hari invention and are this thing made of liquid crystals about two millimetres thick and it has all the stuff that it needs to be a high definition TV while still being clear and you can stick it to nearly any non-living surface by nano-hooks. It doesn’t even have a cord it uses wireless power feeding right from the signal that streams all the TV data to it.
Very expensive too but apparently we’re on professional good terms with them and they provide these to The Tower for free.
Alexis comes over with the fridge tablet and she’s looking through my groceries in the fridge and grinning. “You need to shop more.”
“I haven’t really been shopping yet, I haven’t had time.”
“You should you have a food budget y’know.”
“I know, so Chinese?”
“Sure.” She scrolls through and she finds the take-out places I have stored in memory and we look at what we want to get and we order a lot. 4 things of fried rice because I love having extra cold fried rice and there’s this really, really good pea plant stir fry that’s snow peas and pea plant shoots tossed with some Chinese broccoli and shaved beef. Crackled pig with sauces on the side and coconut ginger stone crab and of course eggrolls and fried wontons and Alexis wants some hot and sour soup.
She’s looking at the order. “That’s a lot of food.”
I nod. “I know Matt might have had a good appetite but me I’ve got that teen thing and the guy thing and the meta thing so it’s kind of like being reclassifies as me being a human garbage disposal.”
The food comes and I transfer cash from my food budget to pay for it and tip her a twenty because it’s a large order and she had to be escorted up here under guard to the staff lobby where I met her at and well she’s at The Tower. Anything less than a twenty wouldn’t just fit right.
I did like the look of oh wow in her eyes when she saw it. Actually I think a lot of people are chintzy with their tips on delivery as opposed to eating out.
The rest of it was a really good night with Alexis and us just talking and stuff as I’m telling her about my day and how some of the whole professional hero stuff works. She points out that The Champions are a huge corporation if you pull in endorsements and advertising work they do even if for charities and all the staff that does everything else here from the research stuff that she saw here when I was hurt to the security and the police to the mail room and the housekeeping staff. Which actually means that if I’m going to do this stuff then it’s something serious…way more so than I thought.
And it’s not all serious stuff we watch a little TV too and settle in to watch a movie on TV.
We snuggled on the couch and there were a couple of kisses but it was just that. And it didn’t suck either. It would’ve been a lot worse if I was home here alone all night.
Alexis left after a coffee nightcap and she pinged my phone with a home all okay before I crashed for the night.
Oh…the root beer was really good.
………………………………………Tomorrow was training and hitting the gym pretty early. About four hours of sleep and it hasn’t bothered me because when I’m not burning off a super literally amount of energy I’m still kind of at that point where I’m pretty much good to go. By the time I’m out of my shower my brain is with it.
Only this time I had a stint of getting measured for something with these guys from The Ark down from Ark City and the Halo Academy place and I spend most of my time on the modified gravity weights and the same for the treadmill before getting Steven to bounce me around the practice room again.
I’m on restricted call after lunch and I head out with my gear on just a sort of reformed change of clothes out of the shower.
Yeah my Titan clothes or what forms on me is as far as we can tell some kind of subconscious not —be naked response to me not wanting to be nude so I somehow can gather trace carbon from around me to simulate or rather rearrange the particles as I transform only I can sort of summon them at will or banish them away.
It’s one of those WTF powers.
I add a PCPD hoody to my look and I head out with my car and some money and I go driving and looking for stuff for my place. And just too sort of be a cop about stuff and I know I’m sort of bad doing this but I go to a few pawn shops.
I do have a few things at my place but it’s still sort of sparse and stuff so it’s some of these pawn places and even some thrift stores. Hey there’s a lot more to some of those places than just clothing.
I get a few odds and ends like a couple of neat looking lamps and stuff and a few posters that I like and I stop off at one of those dollar store types of places for a few cheap plastic frames for them and I was headed to a toy store for maybe some models or maybe a few guy sort of stuffies when I see an armored car get hit broadside by this large, really large humanoid rhino anthro knocking the thing over and onto it’s side.
“Oh that’s not good.”
I stop my car and I call it in.
As I do I see a hover bus that looks jury rigged with boosters or something pulling up and two large silver back gorillas are getting out with modified flak vests on and with drum fed shotguns.
“Two large gorilla anthromorphs armed with what appears to be Kliener automatic shot guns and flak vests are hitting the Paradise Fund & Trust Armored car along with a meta classed anthromorphs rhino that was able to tackle the armored unit there’s a super up hover bus with more perps inside…Over.”
“Situation noted Titan back up enroute protect the civilians.”
“Roger, that.”
I see the rhino pull the door right off the armored car with a scree sound and whoever’s inside is firing on the thing and he’s doing that cover his face with both forearms and the rounds aren’t hurting him anymore than they’d hurt me.
Thankfully people are running and the gorilla’s actually seem more intent on perimeter than shooting humans at this point and so far have blasted a mail box and a few close public garbage cans.
Okay…shit I hate to do this but as I get out of my car I’m using my open door for cover and to crouch so I can build power. Like those guys at a track who shoot out of the blocks I’m doing the same and using all my strength to push with my legs and feet not to power jump but to run like I’m skating…the part I hated…ripping off my car door.
I just got this thing.
But it weighs nothing to me and it’s large and metal and really hard to dodge when it’s being used as a blunt weapon. The gorillas barely turn to shoot at me and while it’s not going to kill me or get through my skin as Titan point blank shotgun blasts hurt.
I fly-swat the first one off his feet nailing him in the face and I shoulder whack the second dropping him with sheer force too and a by the sound of it broken shoulder and I super foot stomp the shotguns…the problem with guns is they’re easy to mess up when you’re my strength.
I turn to the rhino. “HEY Ugly…..”
He’s already headed my way and coming like a linebacker and all those cheer times and games come at me in a sort of oh…that’s what I do and I drop the car door and I lock up with him just like one of the guys on the defensive line and it hurts…it hurts like I’m me again and falling off the pyramid like…real physical ow stuff as he’s as strong as me…maybe a bit more because I’m losing ground and my feet are sliding back across the pavement.
He’s not like the guy from the spider-man comics. Yeah I know all the lore and the classics from when Terry brought them to me the last time I was in the hospital. No this thing is a real rhino that’s been mutated and crossed with a whole other bunch of genetics and he’s freaking me out a bit because his eyes are very red and goat like rather that rhino big and brown and he has sharp teeth like a carnivore and not a grass eater.
And it smiles at me. “Wot punk?”
And he talks with a United Kingdom Colonies accent too.
“Nothing I was just trying to get your attention.” (Stressful gasping.)
“Oh now why’s that now?”
“Can’t let you hurt those guards…”
“Well then consider your mission accomplished. I’m over her and not over there now. Now that’s not saying the kittehs ain’t going to do sompthin.”
“Kitties?”
I hear a snarl and two female very humanoid cheetahs are fighting or rather beating up the guards really badly and I look back at him. “You’re not going to get away with this, it’s Paradise City it’s too open.”
“I’m not too worried about that lad seeing as you and yours are the only things that we hafta worry about, the police are that big a deal.”
“Now I’d argue with that cause our cops here are top notch but I’ll agree with you on one thing.”
“Oh?”
“I’m something to worry about.”
I let him go and drop an instant and grab him around the waist and I pick him up off the ground in a bear hug and power leap as high as I can and drive him into the pavement with a wrestling like slam.
I just get up on my feet when the two gorilla’s jump me. I’m a lot stronger than them but let me tell you that two of them at around I’d say five hundred pounds all pissed off and apparently combat trained are way more of a handful than I’m used to and their punches hurt, yes I’m strong but they are way stronger than a human being and then there’s the weight thing. I might weigh in at close to three hundred…I’m a really big guy but not big enough they can’t muscle me around.
And they have me off of him long enough for the rhino to get onto his feet and drill me with an uppercut to my ribs doubling me over and then he clocks me with a hard right that staggers me and the next thing I know he’s grabbed me like a sack of something and he drives me into the armored trucks bottom.
That underside armor plating hurts.
Then I’m joined by the two gorillas as the slam into the truck hard and fast and I look up and the rhino turns and Champion is there hovering like a total badass.
“I’d suggest giving up you’re under arrest.”
The rhino chuckles and it sounds really odd. Then he gives Champion the finger. “Fuck you aye.”
He jumps the twelve or so feet between them with that hard right and champion swings at the same time and punches the rhino’s fist and there’s a crack of them hitting each other and the rhino get’s knocked hard into the pavement.
He follows up by this really fast burst of flight speed and sort of stomps and flight pushes the rhino and he’s driving him backward through the pavement tearing it up for at least twenty or thirty feet. Using the rhino for a plough…that had to hurt.
Then I see Mrs. Champion there and she’s doing mid air hover high speed kick boxing with the two cheetah girls and she’s winning, she’s using her flight to do imitations of flawless or near flawless footwork and her own strength and speed it’s hard to follow.
I’m clearing my head from the hit I got from the rhino and the two silverbacks are moving so I lightly punch the one I hit in the shoulder with the car door and he screams since that shoulder is definitely broken and his brother or buddy pulls a combat knife from his flak vest and I swing his broken armed buddy into him hard.
I roll away from the armored truck and I get to the two guards. They’re bloody but it’s that sort of boxing bloody and I grab them both and I help them to the line of cop cars.
Then I’m looking at the fight and I look at some of the police officers. “We can get the two silverbacks I think, use taser rounds (I look at others) bean bags for your shotgun and you two bring the zip ties.
I look into the bus as best as I can as we pass it with the open rear doors. It could’ve held more people and it’s empty?
I head to the two gorillas and help the cops take them down and then check the armored truck.
The guard in the back’s dead a knife showed into his chest and the money is gone…there’s a hole lasered or something through the street and the side of the armored truck.
It was planned to be rammed and knocked over.
“Son of a…”
I look down into the whole and it’s down deep right into the subway system because I can see the sewer draining out onto the tracks down there making it dance and spark with live power.
I climb out of the truck and see both of the Champions are working with the cops and they’re restraining the perps. Zip ties for the cheetah’s and metal fibre wire tape for the rhino who looks pretty beaten up.
I head over.
“We need to check out where the others went.”
“Others?”
“They cut through the street and sewer from the sub-way and into the truck while it was on its side and killed the guard.”
Steve passes the rhino off to the police. “Lock him in a max cell. Titan you’re with me.”
“Right.” I walk with him but get a SWAT utility belt from one of the officers and two headsets and I pass one to Steve. He nods. We head to where the hole is and he moves the truck from the hole and we both drop down well it’s different he flies down and I jump but we do this combination of me grabbing his shoulder and him my arm and we don’t touch the ground or the sparking rails.
We’re looking for sign and I can…I can see this sort of trail of foot prints leading east.
“I think, I think I’m seeing heat…? Two on foot one’s another gorilla.”
“Okay, are you ready?”
“Yeah they killed a guy in cold blood. Let’s bring them down.”
My Super Secret Life-33.
Chapter 33.
*Shayne/Kai…………
I’m so different now.
I mean that’s kind of obvious when you go from a washed out Ex-MMA fighter to a ganger and druggie to this…me.
And right now I’m leading Kyle…my boyfriend and lover to our bedroom because he’s scared and hurting and needs some TLC. He’s gone from the blonde blue eyed built preppy media darling that he was to this almost fae…to this dark skinned elfin angel.
And myself from a six foot hispanic mixed asshole to a not quite five foot Japanese girl.
I walk backwards pulling him by his hands to our room and our bed and I’m smiling. I get how a good girl can make a guy feel and he’s looking at me in that way y’know. Never thought I’d be a good girl.
Not even Kai thought that.
Shinobi were spies, killers, assassins not the heroes of anime. At best I…we…I was fighting the English sorcerer as a mission for Japan itself…it was a close to being a hero as we thought we’d ever get.
Atonement.
But nothing has felt to us like this. Working with the police, saving lives and saving Kyle…
I step backwards and up to stand on our bed and he sort of takes it from there with his hands running over my soft skin. I get thrill bumps from how good that feels to how amazing it feels to have someone else’s hands running over my body, touching my little breasts.
I relax with a long sigh as the feelings build and then this build up starts to happen and makes me moan a little, then I’m getting wet, warmed up and better than that is the meld.
Kai me has known men but in this professional way. Kyle is ours, he’s the man we’re falling for and he’s our first by our choice.
Shayne me has the knowing personally of what guys love, but it’s more than that it’s sex, making love that takes that guy in there and buffs away those edges that I don’t want so much anymore…I want to be this new me, to be in my head as myself and not us so much.
The intimacy really does that pulls me together.
I love the whole thing more than I thought I would the emotional thing of being there for him. Being what and who he turns too speaks right to my heart. It’s right down to the basics of both sexes really we all want to be that somebody for someone.
There’s this super sweet intimate moment where I’m holding him gently as he makes love to my breasts and it’s different with Kyle. I’m new to the care he has for me. New from one like entirely and another the men rarely took time to care about my feelings.
And I’m holding him.
Running my fingers through his hair, he does this moany little guy sound and shiver as I race his pointed ears. Apparently they’re sensitive and he likes that. Like I can feel him rise a little down there as I do that.
I love my fingers.
Odd thing to say really but I’m loving myself more and more for being this slight little Asian girl and there’s just something about running that silken hair of his through my tiny fingers that’s erotic to me…that and his hair, everything is just so damned sexy.
He gets me there…my breasts are so sensitive they feel sometimes like they’re just little nerve bundles and that’s kinda true I guess. The fight and the adrenaline have certainly helped me get ready and working myself up in the shower too.
I hold onto his head and breathe.
“Kyle…oh..wow…I love your mouth.”
“Shayne…what..?”
“You love me so good baby.”
“That’s pretty asian Shayne.”
“Uhm I am Japanese.”
“I’ve noticed.”
I lean back enough to kiss him. “I meant that you make me feel good Kyle really good. It’s a nice…nice that I need.”
“You need?”
“Yes, I need. I you.”
“Me?”
“Yes I need you.”
“You need me?”
I kiss him again. “Yes, you’re it. I’m alone here and….I’ve been alone a long time.”
“Shayne…you don’t have to…”
“Kyle…I want to, I want to and I want you.”
“Me…the way…the way that I am?”
“Yes, fuck boy….you’re my angel.” I say it kind of street.
He chuckles and puts his forehead to mine. I love his eyes I swear they’re hypnotic.
“I don’t know why you’re with me.”
“Why does there have to be a why?”
“Shayne…”
“Kyle…” I reach out and touch his lips.
I kneel sinking to the bed but kiss my way down and suck on his skin, lick the sweat from his chest…smell it…it’s still fresh…old sweat’s gross but I’m finding the pheromones do things for me. He’s not like mutant charged or something just a guy, just a guy that’s been working out and he’s all guy and I’m all girl and I love that whole sexual link from this that biological connection between male and female…I’m aroused enough that I’m more than ready to go down on him.
Again…There’s my pasts coming together.
And it’s Kyle and his emotions. That him being just him and being the most real thing that I’ve known…and knowing how it felt to have a wet hot mouth doing things…just gets me even more aroused as I take him in.
I love it, I know those feelings, I know the sounds and I love making him make those sounds.
It’s not gross either, before when I had a girlfriend I’d been down on her, different but not that much.
Actually this is much more fun.
I like doing this, it’s something too I was trained in all that long time ago. Breathing training, skin diving, to use my lips to tease and touch the head, under the head, to use my tongue to flick underneath and my hands to massage….swallowing is easy, taking him down my throat is from all the training…hiding lock picks, packets of poisons for those kinds of missions or just like this.
A man will and has spilled secrets to a woman like me.
All in the past, these are my first real times for me and with him.
Times…yes I’ve done this before.
I love the way he tastes…it’s this asian pallet thing salty, sweet, something guyish that’s meaty and in the back of my head there’s always been a huge difference in girls that liked it, that swallowed and liked it.
And there’s, nothing, nothing like the thrill of him exploding his wings from his back as he cries out my name.
“Shayne!”
Shayne…we’re so Shayne now.
Part of me rejoices at the fresh start I have now.
I make sure I’m clean when I’m done…lips, mouth…some stuff like left overs freaks guys out.
I look up at him feathers falling like black snow and those pale eyes staring into mine and he reaches down to move me back and he kneels and goes down on me.
He’s good at that…oh he’s so good at that and I swear his tongue delves deep, so deep in me and I writhe, I dance almost on the bed and honestly. Every blowjob I’ve ever had doesn’t even come close to this.
And my legs are over his shoulder and the feel of silky feathers on my feet and calves, my fingers through his hair gripping and holding his face there.
Arch, writhe, cry out…sexy dirty talk in both Spanish and Japanese.
I’m still breathing hard when he comes up my body and sinks into me.
Again I have to say I love this.
It’s more sensitive, but not all that hugely different but it is. It’s deeper…so deep and in a body and with a brain designed for deeper. And I love it…it carries me deeper and deeper into being melded.
And here’s where his mutation comes in…endurance…Kyle’s very fit…endurance wise to create the things he makes, his wings, the power blasts it all takes endurance and despite being thin, and fae he’s hard…all that sleek almost girl skinny is really hard muscle under all of that.
Sex does not generally for most human beings last more than an hour….that’s with a couple of orgasms and resting time…actually an hour is amazing from my experience.
Kyle gets me off twice hard and it’s almost twenty minutes before he cums.
It’s a good thing we don’t use condoms. I need his extra lube to keep from getting too raw and sore.
No, we don’t use protection. I don’t need to…there’s a Shinobi…a kunoichi secret focus that turns off the connected energies. Essentially a Chakra energy form of birth control.
Pregnant’s not an option right now as things are.
And…if it does get to that point where I feel it’s safe enough…I want the ring, I want the modern girl fairy tale.
I lose track of time making love and wake after falling asleep in his arms and in sated exhaustion.
I hear him in the kitchen and I have a smile on my face and feel all blessed out from the hormones and afterglow and very together in my head.
Together’s good.
I really don’t want to move but there’s that one thing after sex about a girl that’s a chore and that’s getting cleaned up.
Actually it’s not that bad…I’ve done worse things like stick a needle in my body to get high.
I get up and pad to the bathroom and take another shower and steam. Oh yes there’s this setting where I can have the shower give off steam like a sauna and have the hot water shower both. I fold out the seat from the wall and sit in the steam and go through my mudra poses and go deep chi flow as I meditate and get all my chakra’s firing.
You see it in martial shows and movies the ninja doing the poses. Well it’s basically gunning our chi through us so much like gunning a street racing car to get it warmer up for racing.
It’s a be prepared habit thing for me.
I love a good steam too and I use the kunoichi art of raising my energies to my skin and bringing al the blood flow up higher too and cleanse, sweat it out and let the energies do their things…it’s why Shinobi women are so pretty, we do this as part of our meditations.
And the shower afterwards with the really hot water is so nice.
The tower spoils us. I’m sure that if I lived someplace else our bathroom wouldn’t have a heated towel cabinet.
I brush and blow dry my hair out and slip on some panties and then go into the kitchen and sit on the window seat as Kyle passes me a coffee.
I love a nice cup of coffee every bit as much as a great cup of tea.
He’s kissing me and then he goes back to making supper. I know it’s late for it but that’s part of why it’s so good.
“What are we having?”
He smiles. “Pizza’s it’s one of the few things I’m good at.”
“Mmm…I like pizza.”
“Good.”
I watch and he’s good at the dough thing actually and I’ve never actually seen a dough get tossed before.
“Where’d you learn that?”
“I worked at a pizzeria last summer. It was kinda cool.”
“It’s the first time I’ve ever seen that.”
“Really?”
“Mmm…yeah it reminds me of pulling noodles.”
“Really? Now that’s cool I’ve seen that done a few times.”
“I can do that.”
“Really?”
“Yes. I was taught to cook as part of my ninja training.”
He’s looking at me like I’m joking and I smile. “Tomorrow, I’ll go get things to cook with tomorrow and I’ll cook you something Japanese.”
“Cool I like sushi.”
I snort. “Sushi’s just one specialty of Japanese cooking and I only know enough of that to really appreciate the good stuff.”
“Really, I though that’s like a lot of what you guys eat.”
I roll my eyes. “No…you have any idea how long it takes to be good at sushi? Years. I’m just a good sort of home cook.”
“Ramen?”
“I can do ramen, it’s a good type of dish depending.”
“Huh?”
“It’s like anything else fresh ramen is different according to each region.”
“Cool, you want one of these white?”
“Yes please.”
I watch him make our pizza, the regular one he does with the works like heavy on the meat and stuff. I do like the fact he drains off the fat from the hamburger and sausage so it doesn’t get greasy and the fact he does this roasting the peppers over the burner to take the skins off. It’s like a pizza that’s an old neighborhood special with sausage and peppers but some extra meat and lots of cheese.
The white pizza is covered in canned alfredo sauce and some mozzarella then he cooks up spinach with it a lot of it and a whole bunch of mushrooms and garlic and a bit more mozzarella on top and he makes a pitcher of lemonade with it all and we just take the pizza’s into the living room on platters and we snuggle in to feed each other and watch some movies until the food’s gone and it get’s late enough to go to bed.
*Kyle…….…..
Shayne’s still asleep when I wake up and I get the house cleaned up and stuff and set the leftovers in a lunch box for her. I got one of those bento things for her and even had Bodi put a bonsai tree on it for her.
I can’t help but lean in the doorway to our room and watch her sleep.
I’ve never been with a girl like her before…sexy, caring, and hot…so freaking hot and all that and restful too.
I drink a whole coffee just there watching her before heading off to train.
I grab my training bag and head to the gym to get changed.
I’m sort of okay with the mirror today. Shayne’s got a lot to do with that honestly. She’s never left, not when I was going through my changes, not after I power spiked in the medical level and not since.
Sort of okay though.
Being reshaped into this new me is still freaky.
I sway when I walk.
Yes like a girl, not as much as some but there it is…slender shoulders, longer arms and legs, even a longer body. My hips though are femmy and I have a girl like bottom.
It’s scary because as an “elf” I can pass as a girl, a tuck between and a bra with falsies and poof I’m female looking.
Another thing that Shayne just gets and is good with.
I slip on the lycra flexi suit and I slip on the ballet flat sort of ring sneakers I’m used to and I hit the treadmill as Ruby one of the head Tower techs and I’m getting tested and scanned again and from running to weights and then the turbines.
They actually have a huge room with all these super turbines and stuff for flight here.
“Is all this for me?”
“No, we use it to gauge and practice all of the team fliers. Champion for example uses this to train his own flight powers under hurricane force conditions.”
“And me?”
“Well it’s got to be better than falling from way too high trying to learn how to fly.”
“Learning to fly?”
“Well I doubt the wings are decorative. Lets get started?”
It’s hard at first, whole different sets of things to control in my head and gliding is sort of the first getting the wind under my wings and getting used to the lift or loft but at the same time there is this thing going off in my brain.
Wings…wings I can make are tied really into my brain and the instinct is there…the need and the joy of flying.
There’s a need to push it…push it like I sort of do when firing my shadowplasm bolts….I nearly crash into the wall but pull back and hover…sail on wind like a kite.
Ruby cuts the turbines and I’m still aloft.
Not beating my wings but just hovering there.
“How? How am I doing this?”
She pulls down a visor set of goggles. I sort of drift checking out how to move and to fly and stuff. I can…little wing twitches, leans and my direction shifts.
“Particle flight!” She yells up to me.
“What’s that?” I think downish and come in for a landing.
“Your wings are like emitters, you give off shadow energy particles invisible to the eye but strongly enough to create lift and thrust.”
“Okay but I need wings for that?”
“Apparently so but we’ve also seen that you glide very well with them too. I’m thinking a secondary redundancy trait.”
“Uhm…cool?”
“Very actually considering shadow energy is about as scientifically documented as oh…leprechauns.”
I laugh at that. “Okay, fringe science stuff so what’s next?”
“The range or more flight?”
I look up at the room and smile and spread my wings and push rising up off the ground. “Okay Doc, bring it.”
………………………….Wow…that’s hard work…really hard work and I can feel the flight stress on my body after two hours. I know I should have stopped a long time before then but I was flying…and fighting currents and cross winds learning how to feel out currents and thermals and even power pushing it.
As superhuman goes I’m not that fast 220 kmph give or take but certainly fast enough really that’s sports car fast and more that able to get me from point A to point B.
Though Doc Ruby has lots of data on me and flying now.
The range is next and working with the range master with my shadowplasm blasts. I can’t really do a solid projectile but the energy is still semi solid enough that it’s like being hit with a super hard stream some of the volunteers in armor say. It like a stream of smoke and black light hits them and sort of dissipates but it’s as hard as a shotgun.
If I get mad or put that kind of force behind it there’s bits in it that harden like a shot shell blast. That’s kind of scary that I can use deadly force…but given what’s out there.
And I’m getting to be a better shot, my blasts being semi solid actually have kick.
I’m really wiped out and sore when I’m done.
I’m in the shower when I see Shayne come in.
She’s in that black skin suit with form fitting plates and gear and holding her mask. She passes me a bundle.
“What’s this?”
“You’re uniform, we need to go back up the others.”
“What? Already?”
“There’s meta’s involved and we’re needed. You can do eye in the sky for us Kyle.”
“Okay…what about the others.”
“It’s a handful a team on team thing.”
“The reserves?”
“Already out there or on the way.”
“Bad?”
“Bad enough….Mongo.”
“Mongo…?”
“Anthro-gorilla…very dangerous, very smart.”
“Gorilla.”
“Terry called him a Grod.”
“A what?”
“Genius type.”
“Lovely so Bad.”
“Yeah Bad, the team ran into some serious trouble.”
I’m getting dressed into the stuff she gave me. Black tights that are really tight and heavy? Matching gloves and boots all close fitting and a harness like a SWAT torso one without the gun holsters.
“What’s all this?”
“Police gear I’ll give you an intro as we go.”
“Okay…So much for you cooking huh?”
“We’ll see about that later, I was still looking forward to it.”
“So…I don’t get a mask?”
“You’re pretty unique you want one?”
“I….no, there’s not that many whatya call it’s Drow out there?”
“Not that’s on record.”
“Well it’s not like they’ll link me with the old me then.”
“You need a call sign or a code name not Dark Elf.”
“No?” I smile at her trying to fit on the headset she’s passing me.
“No.” She adjusts my headset for me.
“Nazareth.”
“Nazareth…it’s angelic but kind of metal.”
“Okay.” She smiles at me.
“Okay?”
“Yeah okay.” She offers me shooting glasses and I slide them on.
“Alright…let’s go.”
Five minutes later we’re in a SWAT Aero-APC heading downtown. Terry’s there with us looking focused yet smiling.
The APC banks and I think I hear Terry telling Shayne she had a date last night.
My Super Secret Life-34.
*Before…
Steve passes the rhino off to the police. “Lock him in a max cell. Titan you’re with me.”
“Right.” I walk with him but get a SWAT utility belt from one of the officers and two headsets and I pass one to Steve. He nods. We head to where the hole is and he moves the truck from the hole and we both drop down well it’s different he flies down and I jump but we do this combination of me grabbing his shoulder and him my arm and we don’t touch the ground or the sparking rails.
We’re looking for sign and I can…I can see this sort of trail of foot prints leading east.
“I think, I think I’m seeing heat…? Two on foot one’s another gorilla.”
“Okay, are you ready?”
“Yeah they killed a guy in cold blood. Let’s bring them down.”
*And Now…
Champion gets us to where I can set down and not get fried and I jog following the heat trail as best as I can follow. The gorilla’s leaving a bigger trail and I pick up the speed more and more. They have a pretty good head start on us and I want to catch up with these too.
They’re killers they need to go down.
Five minutes maybe and we’ve caught up with them and they’re at the subway platform This huge nine foot high gorilla with regular black fur only he’s wearing a custom looking web gear harness with lots of pouches and stuff he has a leather shoulder bag that he slings behind him as he turns to face us and people on the platform are screaming and running.
And the other guy…
Para-military gear but he’s wearing this mask over the head that looks like it’s some kind of red velvet fur with cat ears on his head and the rest of his gear is black.
Champion yells at them. “Mongo! Halt in the name of the law!”
Oh he actually sneers at us and talks with this UK accent. “Really how droll and you think that I will observe human laws while you are the strong-arms of our oppressors?”
“You want to have this out monkey man then let the civilians clear out.” Champion says hovering in place. The red cat guy tilts his head and he moves really fast pulling a gun and he starts to shoot into the crowd!
Champion flies into the path of as many bullets as he can but he doesn’t get them all and I grab a pair of girls and turn and take two rounds in my back. They don’t break skin but they really hit hard, there’ll be bruises. I take one of the girl’s purses it looks heavy. “Miss sorry but if you please?”
She’s shaking but nods and I get a good grip on the bulk of the bag and I throw it at red-cat full strength and he dodges it and in doing that he gets a shot from Champion with his energy beams from his eyes and it send Red-cat back on his butt and lights his tactical vest on fire.
I give the girls a bit of a shove towards the exit. “Go and call the emergency number tell them we’ve had shootings.”
I full strength shove off from them using my power to slide across the floor at this Mongo character. I turn around mid-slide so I’m facing him and he looks at me and I’m not an expert on Anthro’s but is he amused?
I go for a tackle since I know how to do that pretty well and he counters by slapping his hand on my back as I’m almost connecting and drives me into the concrete.
Ow…Then he kicks me in the head sliding me away from him.
That stung but I get up and come at him more measured and he…Mongo goes into this…stance? It’s like he’s half crouched and stuff but sideways to me and he’s smiling. “Boy, don’t trifle with things you can’t handle.”
I swing but instead of a hit I go for a grab and he does some hand slap knocking my arm off then he grabs it and yanks me in and his huge hand comes out with the other arm and he palm strikes me.
Three times in rapid succession and I can’t breathe and he knocked the wind right out of me and things feel busted. Shit…and then he turns and does this massively powerful hip throw slamming me into the concrete and bouncing me off of it and I bounce off the floor and into the wall.
“…cough…” Ow, ow…breathe…dammit Tyler breathe!
**Champion............
Tyler’s down and hopefully he’ll recover. I’ve got my hands full with this red masked pyscho and I can see where Nick has a problem with his family. There’s a distinct resemblance between this one and the way that Damian dresses and the outfits of course are all a variation after the master hit man himself. Trask, The Taskmaster one of NH’s super elite criminals.
It just seems lately there’s been more activity from them all. This one’s new as well but we’ve seen this before.
All his little bastards all come out of the woodwork whenever their father’s on planet.
Which doesn’t bode well for anyone is he is. He takes big jobs and prominent people get killed but there’s also collateral damage from him being here.
When Nick was a kid he was raised in a lab, stolen DNA and he was cloned from his father’s DNA and that melded with his mother’s. One of those super soldier things that some of the worst bio-techs used to be really into under the radar.
Trask found out and in a fit of vengeance he stormed the facility in the dead of night and he murdered and killed everyone Nick ever knew and everyone that got in his way or had to do with the project and by the time he was done close to three hundred Chimera Corp personnel security and lab tech’s were killed and Nick had somehow escaped and by the time the police had gotten there Trask was long gone.
In Rio-Argo he nerve gassed an entire city court house to kill one heavy witness against the Syndicate.
And I’m trying to hold my own with this kid of his and they’re incredibly fast and it’s like they can read most of my moves and while I can’t hit him he can’t hurt me and he knows it which is why he’s been shooting at people in the crowd that was down here and I’m intercepting them as best as I can but as fast as I can fly I’m not Superman. I can’t fly faster than a speeding bullet.
And he’s trap-shot them into the end of the platform too…some are doing the insane thing and jumping down to the rails and they were doing okay until he snapped off a round and took out a knee and they fell on the live rails.
He’s too good! Too off baseline in that Trask family way that will lead to further death if I don’t take him out. I don’t like fighting for the whole lethal stakes I just don’t. Super-humans and metas have a hard enough time as it is without me using my powers to kill.
No choice though I move between him and the crowd and I open up my powers and my eyes as wide as I can and I go full power and wide angle instead of the narrow stared beams. It doesn’t have the range and it doesn’t have the power but it’s actually powerful enough.
I flattened the cabin I was in when it manifested the first time.
Everything gets this blue flare flash to it in my sight and I see this one light up their clothes and costume lighting up and setting on fire. Also so does everything else in my field of vision except for Titan who gets like bright white and iridescent as my energy doesn’t really affect him.
It’s really just me reversing the way my eyes take in light by pushing out the energy inside of me. It should be impossible but it is what it is and that’s this silvery blue light that’s like a laser weapon. And Tyler’s mostly and thankfully immune to those with his powers.
Red-cat goes rolling on fire and I blink and switch the way I’m using my beams and I go fully focused and I shoot them through their shoulder in their gun arm. I hear a scream a female one and I grit my teeth and I shoot out her knee on the other side of her body.
I head for her fast before she can recover and do something nasty and do my heavy tap to her mask’s forehead.
It’s a shot to someone’s head with all four fingers and like a quick tap to the head but pulled. I’ve trained lots with this and with my strength the heavy tap’s like getting hit by a heavy weight boxer.
It reels her and as hurt as she is she takes the heavy tap and I have to hit her again with one to knock her out and she busts a dagger to bits as she gets a shank attack in out of desperation before I knock her lights out.
She’s tough, all of that to take her out.
But at least I didn’t kill her.
I look to Titan. “You okay!?”
He coughs and nods.
“Get her tied up I’m going after Mongo!” I head after him to the only place he could go and that’s up the stair and back up to the streets.
*Tyler/Titan............
Oh…I’ve never ever seen or heard of Champion doing something like that and there was this whole cone of bright blue white or silvery laser light covering our area and there was this huge wash of heat with it.
Red-cat went up clothes and gear and everything like tissues to a match and I could smell the air cook and the concrete and ceramic tiles get hot and all the posters and stuff on the walls lit up instantly and the wire mesh garbage can melted from the heat and the plastic coating lit on fire.
Then the sprinklers went off and I saw him hit using his laser eyes Red-cat and they took the first shot to the shoulder…right through…ouch and then the second to the knee too and that’s when I heard her scream.
A girl!?
Mongo’s gone the big gorilla beat the feet as soon as he was open too and I cough and nod to Champion when he asks me it I can take care of the girl.
He takes off flying and I wave people off and I start to cuff her and for good measure I use some of the rescue cord from my utility belt to really tie her up good. I get out my first aid stuff like what I have of it and I start trying to treat the wounded.
I shoot her the occasional glare even though she’s out of it she still shot over a dozen people despite my and Champion’s best efforts.
I didn’t realize how hard I was holding my breath and clenching my jaw until the EMT’s got here.
Sunny kind of surges a bit inside of me because there’s a lot of blood and then I see the cover some people up…like fully up.
I want to cry somewhere…for what? For money?
Everyone there looks at me as I scream and boot one of the garbage cans all the way across the tracks and imbed it into the wall.
My Super Secret Life-35.
*Before…
I shoot her the occasional glare even though she’s out of it she still shot over a dozen people despite my and Champion’s best efforts.
I didn’t realize how hard I was holding my breath and clenching my jaw until the EMT’s got here.
Sunny kind of surges a bit inside of me because there’s a lot of blood and then I see the cover some people up…like fully up.
I want to cry somewhere…for what? For money?
Everyone there looks at me as I scream and boot one of the garbage cans all the way across the tracks and imbeded it into the wall.
*And Now…
I think a few minutes passed with everything just happening and me just sort of watching with this sort of out of it thing and there’s a sort of fuzziness that lifts and I look at the police and the EMT’s. “What can I do to help?”
One of the cops looks at me and looks at her. “Stay with her, we need the EMT’s to check her out but we can’t really let them do that with how dangerous she is.”
“Okay…but call it in, we need someone to watch her because I should be backing up my team.”
“Yeah okay.”
I sort of frown at the attitude and stuff I mean we’re like seriously in the heat and I….I want a chunk of the monkey.
I look red-cat over and she’s still breathing and the EMT’s come over and they start to check out her wounds and her vitals and they’re using this spray foam stuff in the hole Champion put through her and some other spray stuff for her burns from the flash and I’m keeping hands on her… making sure she doesn’t try anything funny but she’s floppy like dead weight.
Sunny me inside though is livid…there’s this girl part of me that is so pissed beyond measure that she’s such a heartless bitch. That part’s been asleep for the most part lately but I can feel it, not like a sentient side of me but something in the core of where I started is really offended.
I know it’s sexist and stuff but part of me inside just can’t get over that sort of utter disregard for the lives of others.
My jaw’s clenched and I’m breathing a little forced calm and evenly but I’m keeping my cool.
It’s really, really hard when there’s no one that they can spare here cleared for this kind of thing here in Paradise City. So I have to go with her and into the ambulance with the EMT’s and make sure that she’s secure as we head to The Tower.
I almost leave…we’re in the aero-ambulance and lifting off when I see and explosion a few blocks away on the roadway.
I don’t though as I see a flicker of white and blue that’s Champion catching a car in midair.
*Champion…………
I leave the girl with Taylor/Titan and hope he can deal and I lift off and I head down the subway tracks after Mongo.
He’s good and he’s fast…but I’m very fast with my flight powers and it’s only a couple of minutes before I catch up with him and he’s going at full ape style run and I pour on the speed and I overtake him and hit him with a double palm strike to his back sending him into the ground and the rails flare with current and I hold him down and drive him through the gravel and the heavy rail ties for at least twenty feet with him screaming out a roar the entire time.
It sounds harsh and I guess it is and I’d have hesitated really if Mongo wasn’t a meta-anthro…yes some of these anthros that came out of the labs that spawned them and such these first generation ones are far more sometimes that just an anthro-mutated animal some of them are exposed to other things…and some of them take.
We’ve also fought before and he’s tough.
Tough enough he rolls his shoulder and goes from being dragged to a sort of roll over and he kicks me off of him with his feet and I swing a fist as he’s coming up to his feet and he’s fast enough and he’s strong enough that he catches my arm and wrist and slams me into the concrete wall, into the floor and he throws me at the far wall and I fly-stop and I crescent kick him and he swings a punch and I block another punch and I fly-tilt out of the way and I slap down that punching arm and use that opening to punch him hard ringing his bell.
He staggers and I press my advantage flying in close and tight and using slip angles…that’s tilting my flight body at different angles as I’m moving my body and all my enhanced strength and reflexes and my training to work the body six or seven hits and he’s winded and he drops and I do a flight loop kick upper cut slamming him into the side of the tunnel wall.
He rips out a chunk of the cracked concrete and throws it at my head and I blast it to bits with my energy vision and then he’s on me… literally he jumps and he lands on me all fours and his full ton of weight and his first two hits art these heave martial art palm strikes to my head and I feel the ground explode up from the force around my head as he drives me into the ground and it does hurt…I won’t say that it doesn’t but it hurts a lot less than most other supers even.
It’s part of my powers…my skin or the area of my skin contains the “Platinum energy.” And like all good reactors my skin is now made to hold all of that power inside…it’s some kind of force field that’s in my skin.
…..His second palm strike drives my torso into the ground hard and then it’s a barrage of fury as he monkey fists me. You know that enraged display behavior when a primate slams they fists and bash things…that to me a lot.
Enough pain tilts me towards anger and with that comes a rush of adrenaline that ties right into my powers. You want to know something, you really can’t keep a flier on his back not with my strength and I fly-roll us over and hammer him with repeated fists and then her rolls us over again…it’s hard to keep any meta being with super level strength down…I might be stronger than him and can fly but my weight is normal and my flight power can’t over-ride the inertia of the roll over his strength and weight has.
So now we’re a couple of seven year olds rolling around over the tracks in the subway system bashing on each other and slamming each other into the walls and the live rails and the ground and then I smash him into the landing of the next stop and Mongo throat punches me sending me staggering back and choking.
Armored skin or not it’s still my throat and a cheap shot.
Followed by another cheap shot as he reaches behind him and he pulls a very large bore weapon and he fires several energy beams into me.
I’m dazzled by the beam breaking up into flares of light and sparks more that I’m actually hurt and he takes the time to jump and to run through the on looking people causing them to scream and panic and bolt.
He’s smart enough to not to bother and take a hostage opting for speed and escape.
Honestly it’d be such a cliché gorilla thing I think he’d rather be arrested than do something so beneath him and movie like.
Dammit though, I was really hoping to keep him below ground.
Out here his variables and his weapons of opportunity just went up a hundredfold.
I fly after him and up and out through the subway entrance to see him shooting out several plate glass windows on some upper floors and I push it to get there and over people doing a combination of using my strength to pick them up a little and just move them out of the way and to use my cape to shield them from debris along with my body.
I give them a quick glance over and I see they’re okay and I give them a nod and take off after Mongo.
People cheer or at least a few of them do…it’s part of the whole “super-hero.” deal and it’s a good thing as much as it’s a bad thing. Honestly people they just will never stop looking and you can’t stop all of them from getting too close to the action. Mind you that’s why we work with the police…barricades and stuff and crowd control is only manageable with help…but as much as it’s a bad thing there is this whole psychological home field advantage to it too when they’re cheering you on.
Mongo’s making a dash for it but he’s grabbing vehicles and he’s throwing them at me or in the air and he gets off the main street and into the alley streets and as I’m following he fires a shot at a falafel cart and it’s fuel tank.
I can’t stop the explosion just fly in and block the area where the shrapnel is going to fly the most towards where people might be and I take off again this time up. Up because that where Mongo will go, he’ll climb and head across the roof tops in this area.
I seriously want to slap whoever taught the big boy parkour.
I catch up in no time again but he’s hard to actually catch with him in his element and me trying to not crash through things and cause all sort of property damage going after him. My best thing I can do is use short bursts from my eyes and sting him, burn him and push him.
“Ric I need you up here can you get over to Adams Drive it’s the closest to where we’re at.”
Ric is Ricochet, he’s one of the junior members and a mutant unlike a lot of us on the team and he has the ability to absorb and store and re-use kinetic force. He takes his name because he literally bounces and this acrobatic parkour stuff is right up his alley.
“Careful he’s got an ion gun and it’s not a lightweight.”
“Loverly so how good a shot is he?”
“Well he’s not missing so be careful.”
“Dude you’re a tank your evasion is low.”
“Ric this isn’t a video game.”
“MMORPG.”
“Whatever.”
“Uh-huh sure grandpa.”
“I’m not that old.”
“Actually dude you are.”
“I am not, and it’s not my fault.”
“You’re the original Champion hell you’ve retired three times if you were human you’d either be dead or crapping in a baggy.”
“I am human.”
“Yeah and so am I.”
“You’re just as human as I am.”
“Tell that to the HRA’s (Human rights activists.) or to the Federation or Red Star Or who knows how many places.”
“I will and have and likely will again, you know that’s why New Haven is an actual haven.”
“Mmmm…sure and that’s why The Feds invaded thirty years ago and why the New Haven gov decided to play ball and round all the meta’s up.”
“It’s really distracting trying to fly and shoot and try to catch Mongo as it is without having a meta rights debate going on.”
“You’re right let’s shelve it for after with beers!”
He comes out of nowhere…well somewhere and he connects with Mongo and a big kick to the head and he sends Mongo and himself off the edge and into the street below.
I follow as fast as I can and Mongo’s swinging a small hatchback at Ric trying to flatten him and he throws it at me when he sees me and I end up catching it.
It’s best I catch it before it hits someone or lands on someone causing even more damage. I check inside and it’s empty thankfully and I wait and watch as he and Ric are duking it out. Every time he hit’s Ric the energy gets absorbed as he’s knocked down only to bounce from the pavement back up to his feet and lash out with a punch or a kick and he evades really fast as Mongo tries and go for a grab and grappling style moves with his enhanced reflexes.
The big guy’s flagging again and I get some more height as he aims his blaster at Ric and opens fire and Ric’s dodging and trying not to get blasted and That’s when I have the opening and fly down hard coming in to sort of land behind him but slamming the car engine first over Mongo’s head as hard as I can wrecking the car.
There’s a grumbly-rumbly-groan as he collapses in a heap.
Ric gets the blaster and I wait a few seconds just to make sure and then I go and check on the big gorilla.
He’s breathing and his eyes are dilated some so I think I knocked him out and maybe gave him a slight concussion.
I take out the restraint wire we use and I tie his arms and legs good. We use the wire because it’s sharp and incredibly strong being made from like carbon filament it’ll hold in most cases of meta strength and unless you’re armored or something it will cut into you if you try to break free.
These will hold until we can get the heavy transport here.
*Kai/Bonsai…………
I drop into the scene and slow my breathing using One Breath and slow things down in my head…There are some police down, and Mrs. Champion is in a fight with two anthro-cheetahs and they’re doing really well and then I sort of see the flicker of the other two as they hit her with some kind of batons with an electric charge.
“Nazareth can you see the two that are fading in and out?”
“Uhm…that’d be a no sorry.”
“Okay use your darkness blasts and be fire support get the attention of the two cheetahs and I’ll handle the other two.”
“Other two and how?”
“I’m shinobi.”
“Riiiiight….okay then.”
Then I’m on the ground and I close my eyes…smell, hearing are all important but the truest way to fight an opponent is through their chi, feeling out the flow of energy in their bodies and when that chi comes into contact with mine…attack, purpose and intent all comes into play here.
First thing I do is to reach in and flick out handfuls for shuriken.
And yes handfuls I know that they can be deadly with enough soft chi tossed into the motion of them to increase the spin but that takes power and it’s much more a one of a time thing and I’m going very traditional ninjutsu use of them.
Four in a handful one layer over another slightly spread out and I flick them at my foes or where they should be and it’s to throw them off…and having anyone throw small bladed things at you does that to most people.
And it does with them and they flicker in as they’re shocked and getting cut. I slip sideways and do a criss-crossover with my footwork closing with one as Kyle fires down around me and Mrs. Champion with his dark blasts at the cheetah women. They have breasts or the swells of them so I’m going to assume that they’re females.
I close in on one and shift from ninjutsu to the more tried and true taijutsu because it’s more effective from not really having been that well known a thing.
I’m at the advantage as I’m striking they can’t fade out and the other thing is they’re using taser batons of some sort and they’re trained in some form of self-defence but nothing that is more that the whole store brand version of something.
Focus and focus and breathe…it all flows together, spear hand thrust, he goes to block, palm drive the blocking arm in the elbow… (Crack)…he drops the baton…step side ways slip ahead of him and combo ankle sweep and chop to the back of the neck and he goes down on top of the taser baton.
Pop…pop…frizzle…
I fall and catch myself like a push up as his partner swings his baton for my head from behind. I feel the wind as is passes over my head and I pivot after my self catch and stomp kick his knee…. (Crunch.)… he screams and I push up hard enough to lift off from the ground and another burst of chi to my rotation and I crescent kick him in the jaw.
It sends him sprawling and I’m still me…Kai…Shane enough to use a bit of chi and her and the old me to do a pommel horse sort of street body spin and flip thing up to my feet and as soon as I’m there I open my eyes and flick another hand full of shuriken at one of the cheetah girls.
*Nazareth/Kyle…………
I swallowed hard as I jumped out the transport with Shayne and Terri and…Shayne has a plan already in place at least with us. And I release my wings and catch a lifting breeze and bank? Yeah I think it’s banking and get a look at the cheetah girls and Mrs. Champion.
I sooo don’t want to hit her…friendly fire and stuff like that’s kinda a bad thing.
Not that I’d do much to her or anything.
The cheetah girls are fast…like with powers fast and sure they’re not like some super speedsters and stuff but that animal trait has been magnified by their mutations. They’re cats and supple along with super agile and the speed.
I choose one and open fire swooping and trying to get her attention and it works too she’s watching me and dodging my shots on her and I’m getting better or closer with each one and stuff but it’s not about me it’s about me…
Get it?
She’s focused on me she’s not backing up her partner or sister and I didn’t catch what was going on but I’m seven shots in and there’s a scream snarl as her partner gets sent flying into a nearby panel van so hard she dents the side of it.
She staggers and hit’s the ground.
I look back at mine and Shayne already has her two down and she’s throwing…how does she thrown that many throwing stars at once?…but yeah mine dodges those and I blast her with both hands.
She gets blown off her feet since there’s impact with it and does that cat-person-girl shocked scream and then she does her own angry thing using that speed and reflexes and she start quick drawing knives and throwing them at me hard and fast from sheaths she’s wearing on her legs.
I’m trying to dodge the and it’s not working out so well at this point and two hit me in the special suit they gave me and I’d be dead is it wasn’t for it being bullet proof but they still hurt…like professional baseball pitcher nailing me hurt.
I dodge three, two hit my legs but they’re armored with the suit and one I even shoot out of the air and one hits my wing…it hurt…but not…it went right through…
Her last knife get’s blasted out of the air by Mrs. Champion and she does that impressive cape billow fly not fly thing eyes shimmering.
“Give up you’re out numbered and Mongo’s in custody.”
She looks like she might fight some more but she changes her mind and raises her hands and spits on the ground.
“I give up.”
There’s a crash that follows as the rhino falls to the ground and Terri’s shedding crystal bits and is panting but gives up the thumbs up.
My Super Secret Life-36.
Chapter 36
My Super Secret Life-36.
Chapter 36
*Before…
Sunny me inside though is livid…there’s this girl part of me that is so pissed beyond measure that she’s such a heartless bitch. That part’s been asleep for the most part lately but I can feel it, not like a sentient side of me but something in the core of where I started is really offended.
I know it’s sexist and stuff but part of me inside just can’t get over that sort of utter disregard for the lives of others.
My jaw’s clenched and I’m breathing a little forced calm and evenly but I’m keeping my cool.
It’s really, really hard when there’s no one that they can spare here cleared for this kind of thing here in Paradise City. So I have to go with her and into the ambulance with the EMT’s and make sure that she’s secure as we head to The Tower.
I almost leave…we’re in the aero-ambulance and lifting off when I see and explosion a few blocks away on the roadway.
I don’t though see worse as I see a flicker of white and blue that’s Champion catching a car in midair.
*And Now…
I look out the window wondering if that’ll be me ever?
I want to be good like that, I want to be a better man because…well because I made a right royal mess out of starting out as a guy.
We get out of sight and I sit back down and I look at the girl. There’s something in her face, something calm and with her injuries she should be doing like twinges of pain right?
“Awake huh? That was pretty fast.”
She doesn’t move for a few seconds as I look at her and then her eyes open. They’re green this pale but almost glowing green. She smiles and it’s this sweet yet sardonic smile…Yeah I’ve had that smile just like that myself. “You’re quick.”
“You’re under arrest.”
“Touché.”
“You have the right to remain silent.”
“Oh all business aren’t we Titan?”
She’s heard of me?
She keeps that perky little smile. “I have a computer big guy, you’re on the network.”
“You have a right to appeal for legal counsel; this is not a guarantee of said council as you have engaged in acts of terror.”
That’s true actually, especially for villains with like her that used powers or weaponry to cause the sort of damage that…that well just happened.
That’s not just assaults or property damage that’s classed as acts of domestic terrorism.
She looks at me amused and she moves so as to sit upright and she winces some. “That wasn’t terror big guy that was just a little skirmish.”
“Do you understand these rights as I have explained them to you?”
She grins at me. “Yes, I understand Not-siffer.”
“You’re psychotic.”
She nods. “Yes, yes I am.”
“You’re going to prison.” I don’t like het I really don’t like her.
“Maybe, that’ll all depend.”
“On?”
“Oh things, I have one of those lives where anything can and usually does happen.”
“Is that an excuse to break the law?”
“Not my laws, I’m just getting back what’s mine.”
“Yours?”
“Oh The Government owes me huge for pain and suffering Titan and I’m going to collect especially if they won’t pay.”
“A lot of people thing that the government owes them, you wouldn’t be the first. You do know that you can get a lawyer or more than one and do whatever you need to do in the legal way.”
She looks at me. “Not an option.”
“Bullshit.”
She just smiles at me. “You’ll never know.”
I was expecting the kick or the attempt since her feet were kind of in that position to fight and I’m swatting her legs away and I’m using some force to it too and she’s hissing as it hurts or at least stings and then she did something in her mouth and she sprays this red mist in my face and eyes and it burns…really bad and the next thing I know she’s punching me and I feel them and I’m trying to fight her off and I can’t see and it’s burning to breathe and I yell.
“She’s out of the cuffs!”
I hear the driver and the guards stopping in the air and I hear them coming back and I holler. “No don’t at them!”
I hear the doors close. And I’m wiping at my eyes and I can see but like blurrily yet and she’s panting and looking at the cops who shut the door to come back and she looks pissed.
“You okay Titan?” One of them asks.
She’s actually not fighting anymore not even trying to and she’s glaring at them and at me.
“Yeah, I’ll be okay I think it’s some kind of pepper spray stuff.”
I look at her.
She glares at me. “I fucking hate smart cops.”
I wipe some more and spit out some of the stuff…it’s definitely a pepper stuff…it tastes like it or something and I look at her.
“Yeah…not so smart but I do actually own a TV it’s not like this kind of stuff hasn’t been done all the time.”
She makes a face and it’s this sort of sour one and she spits too. “You’d still be better off letting me go.”
“Well not going to happen sister.”
“Kait.”
“Hmm?”
“It’s Kait-Sith.”
“Oh…so that’s why the mask and stuff.”
“Yeah well it’s a thing.”
“Okay whatever.”
“Awe bro you mad?”
“I’m not your bro.”
“It’s a saying sweetheart.”
“I know I’m not playing your games and neither will the police.”
She looks like she’s trying to find something to say that’s smart mouthed or snarky and we land the aero-van and there’s other officers on the coms with the driver and the other guy calling in the escape attempt and when the doors open we have several other officers in heavy armor and we get out and they re-cuff her and we start doing the perp walk into the lower part of The Tower and there’s some press there with cameras and hover cameras and they’re snapping shots of us and me with the red crap all over me.
Diamond and the others are just ahead of me and her and we’re taking a whole other hall to powered processing, and it’s sectioned off like airlocks and they only allow one meta/anthro through at a time to go through the various stages of getting processed.
Kait has this blank expression on her face almost like she’s not ignoring me but she’s definitely, definitely taking everything in.
Shroud’s there and I thought he was up in Ark city doing something and he’s ignoring everyone but her and that lasts until we’re cutting some of her stuff off of her.
She looks at Shroud and she smiles. “Hello Big Brother.”
My Super Secret Life…. Diamond.
*(This takes place between chapters 11 and 12.)
Paradise City, Orange-town, 4:22 PM
It’s after school and I’m coming out of my favorite comic shop having my chocolate milk and make my way to Galaxy dog so I can do my usual, escape from my life with food and the pages of my favorite comics. I know, super geeky but even in this day and age there’s tones of us.
Us being the overweight losers that life passes by. It’s not fair in the slightest. I’m smart, no genius but I’ve got good enough marks on stuff I’m scholarshipped to one of the best schools in the city.
I can’t transfer out because my folks would kill me. Why would I want to transfer out?
The answer to that comes from me getting hit by several milkshakes as two cars full of the elite kids throw stuff at me laughter and yells from the guys and giggles a squeals from the girls.
“You shoulda moved fat ass!”… “Freak!”…. “Geek!”…. “Loser!” Some of the guys.
“Eeeew stop being gross!”….. “You’re fucking disgusting!”….and of course they carouse “Loser!” with the jock guys.
It hurts really, I mean getting bullied and picked on hurts. Being this way hurts, you get shunned by a lot of people when you’re like me. Yeah I could diet and exercise and I’ve tried, but it’s too hard to do sometimes when you try to work out and stuff and run or bike or swim hearing the jeers from the people who bitch at me for not being just like them…It’s really hard to be motivated when you hear stuff like “Earthquake.” and “You’re crushing the frame.” and “Whale.” And honestly I’m not strong enough to work through it and work through the heartbreak.
Add that to the stares you get, the looks from the pretty people. Did you know when you’re like this there’s some people that actually avoid you, move as far away from you on the sidewalk as they can from you. And not one bit of food you buy healthy or not matters because whatever you buy they still look at it then at you and judge.
Oh there’s cures, yeah cures for being fat and stuff, nano-tech treatments and even gene-treatments if you can afford either of them. They cost in the I’ll never be able to afford it category.
So yeah that’s the great joy of being Terry St. James.
I get inside and start getting cleaned up then go and get my junk food to drown myself in. I’m right in the depths of hating myself and then losing myself in the food and the fantasy of the comics to take me away from what’s been my life so far. I just sit in my corner and mope.
I leave and go home and my folks aren’t home either so I just go to my basement bedroom safe haven and put on some music and cry.
***
School sucks and my week is pretty much me hiding and living with the rest of the freaks and geeks. We try to be sort of elitist in our own right doing that disdain thing from the safety of numbers towards the popular kids and the cheer leaders and the jocks. I swear we’re here though just to put their academic scores up.
I’m watching them as the guys go over what was on the TV and the computer feeds and forums. Movies and sci-fiction and fantasy stuff.
They’ve got these lives that are just so fucking perfect really. Money, good looks, popularity.
It’s pretty easy to hate them all.
I hate them as much as I hate myself.
***
I’m going through the books in the back of the library. They’re a rare thing really comparatively, expensive too. Ninety percent of everything is downloaded now anyways but print’s never gone out of style. I love books even though I can barely afford the few used paperbacks that I’ve gotten.
But despite my love of books people use the stacks for all sorts of stuff. Like this drug deal…I hear one of the jocks talking to this black kid I don’t know, actually I can see them and it’s Jake Stevens but the other kid is in these weird clothes a leather coat and a really large hood but high quality everything else.
Jake says. “You got the stuff?”
“No, not with me. The money comes first.”
“What’s gonna keep you from just booking with my money.”
“My boss. They are very particular about things being on the level Mr. Stevens.”
“Yeah whatever, so this stuff the real deal?”
“Yeah, A.O.-100, will alter your genes to produce a scale of change in you that by-passes the genetic governors.”
“Yeah, yeah it’s super juice. It won’t get detected on scans?”
“No…they won’t detect it on scans and you’ll keep improving as your genes get perfected.”
“Awesome, so where’s the stuff.”
“The money first.”
“Here, here’s the fifty grand down payment.”
“You do know you are on the hook for the rest.”
“Yeah when I’m bringing in inter-colonial baseball star funds I’ll be able to pay the ten million off no problem.”
I’m thinking holy…fuck! Ten million! But if this stuff’s real….then it might just…
“Well that’s good then, you should be able to get me some tickets once you’re famous then.”
“Sure dude no problem. So where is it.”
“Here in the books, It’s in Bennett’s Genetic Theory.”
I get up from where I’ve been kneeling and slip away and find the book. I catch sight of the hooded black guy leaving and I can hear Jake mumbling and grumbling trying to find the book of course looking under B instead of the sciences section. I get to the book first and find a small black case like a pen stuffed into the spine. I open it seeing a needle full of a strange fluid. I close it back up and hide from Jake and anyone else who might see me and I make my way out of there seeing Jake talking to the librarian because he can’t find the book.
I leave and catch a glimpse of the black kid on a skate board and he’s cruising off the campus going pretty fast…I also notice he’s never put a foot down to move the board?
He reaches out like he does it all the time and snags the back of a hover truck and get whisked away really quickly. That’s not normal, he’d have to be enhanced to do that. This needle has to be the real deal. Jake might have been going to use it to boost himself to become an even bigger jock but this might just make all the shit I’m going through.
I know, I know it’s dangerous.
It’s stupid.
And I’m pretty weak for even doing this.
But…
I’m just so tired?
I’m so tired that I’m not even sure I’d care if this A.O.-100 stuff kills me or not.
I leave campus and skip the rest of my classes heading home. Just to keep them or anyone from finding out I stop at a gas station and use the men’s room and sit in one of the stalls and stare at the syringe.
Jake was in the hole for ten million for this. It has to work, it has to be the real thing.
My hands are shaking as I think about doing it.
I can’t.
God I want to but I can’t…I’m too scared.
I put the needle back in it’s thing and I head out to the main part of the garage and over to the pay-phone. I press the police button, I wait and there’s a lady cop that comes on the line and the small screen.
“PCPD what’s the nature of your call?”
“Hello, I’d like to turn in some evidence….uhm…of….uhm a drug buy…”
“Please stay where you are at sir we’re sending officers to meet you there.”
“Uhm okay…”
“Sir of what nature is the evidence?”
“I…I…uhm got the drugs, uhm drug?”
“It’s just one unit of the drugs sir?”
“Uhm yes, something called A.O.-100.”
“Alright sir I’m forwarding the information to….” her voice drifts off for a few seconds. Then she comes back. “Our officers please stay on the line with me.”
“Uhm Okay.”
I stay on the line with her and three police cars show up and the cops come in looking for me. It’s only seconds before I’m bustled into one of their Aero-cruisers and me and the needle are whisked away to The Octagon.
I know, but I’m not under arrest but being brought in for questioning. I’m just blown away at the tech and the cruisers. Their like a standard ground car only the wheels pull in and cover up and a combination of micro-jets and thruster along with a mag-lift carriage lets them reach a ceiling of about five kilometers and reach speeds of up to five hundred KPMG. I’m a geek and these things blow me away. The standard Aero-car is rated for about half the ceiling and speeds.
The Police Aero-cruisers are the closet thing I think I’d ever see to a military craft and I enjoy every second of the ride even really getting excited when the do a few small police formation moves to impress the kid.
We get to the Octagon which I should explain is the PCPD total city wide headquarters along with Aero-EMT and Fire and the central courthouse. It’s like twelve floors high and three sub levels deep and was created off of the idea of some military structure from ancient earth. It’s almost temple like with steps all the way around it and these huge lady justice statues at each corner of the Octagon.
There’s green spaces and parking lots all around the building but from the Octagons western face there is this huge green space and a reflecting pool that goes westward from the end of the parking lot and at the other side of that park rising up with no other high rises for an entire two kilometers is The Tower.
I mean I see these things on the bus sort of but from the air, to be here is just…I’m having such a fan boy moment.
Right up until we’re landing and heading inside and who do we pass in the hall!…Overdrive and the newest guy Titan! It’s so cool! They’re both really big guys, Overdrive’s over six foot and built and big but Titan’s over seven feet tall and if you can have lean muscle on a guy like him that’s it. I catch a glimpse of his eyes and they’re gold or bronze with almost a shimmer of yellow glow beneath them…he’s sporting a new look, sort of. Leather pants and bell bottom boots, leather ring fighter gloves without the fingers and heavy wrist wraps but for a shirt or tunic or whatever he’s just wearing a big baggy black zip up hoody and bare chest underneath. No mask either, like he doesn’t care who knows what he looks like and he’s his own man.
Yes, I know fan boy much, I know but he took down some major psycho on live TV with a boot to the stones.
I mean he saved some of the PC Champions butts.
It completely offsets the interview and me being nervous and even more nervous as Dad and Mom are called in from work to be here with me. I’m lucky as their not upset dad actually smiles and passes me a Shooting Star (Soda similar to Mt. Dew.) “How you holding out Terry?”
“I’m okay Dad. I just, the whole thing just rubbed me the wrong way and I couldn’t let Jake and that other guy get away with it.”
“Well, it never hurts to do the right thing and if the sports teams are dosing then there might be faculty involved, I thin k it was smart to call the police. I’m sure we can get a note for you to give to the office for cutting if they’re going to do the same for me and your Mom.”
Overdrive’s there with the police conducting the interview and I tell them everything that I heard and worked with the sketch artist to do up a drawing of the black kid. I think Overdrive knew who he was but he didn’t say much.
It was a little weird but cool at the same time and while I was waiting and the police were talking to Mom and Dad I overheard Titan talking to Overdrive about Jake. He knew a lot about Jake. Too much…Oh…Oh…holy crap…Titan goes to my school! It’s the only way he could know so much about Jake. I temper my freak out with a smile on my face as I hear Titan say.
“He’s a major jerk off, one of those I play sports so I’m a winner types. He struts like his dick’s the size of the baseball bat. I can see him juicing if he thought he could get away with it.”
There’s a definite rush when one of the cities Supers thinks one of my tormentors is as much a piece of shit as I do. You really can’t buy that kind of validation.
I have to sign witness statements as well as a non-disclosure thing but hey that’s cool.
The day still climbed even more when we went for supper as a reward for me being a stand up guy and stuff at Super-chicken and I went home happy for a change. It was likely the coolest day of my life.
***
Jake’s fall from grace didn’t happen. There was only my testimony on the exchange but they were investigating, sort of. The entire Athletics Department was called in for drug and DNA testing.
It was really freaking glorious to see those on high taken down a few pegs and there was a lot of freaking out and a lot of fancy lawyers and rich parents freaking out and everything. About a dozen different kids got cut from various teams for gene-tweaking.
It wasn’t the drug stuff but Vishanti Bio-tech. See the Vishanti are one of the alien races that have made contact with mankind. They’re lightly grey skinned Hindu aliens sometimes blue toned that had visited Earth’s India in the ancient past and gave them the starts of their culture.
Anyway, the Vish are really advanced in medicine and stuff like Bio-medical stuff, cloned organs and regrown limbs and cybernetics. They’re also big time merchants and offer augmentation to a point by gene-tweaking people. Nothing major because of some kind of galactic laws and colonial laws but it’s as forbidden as shit when in comes to sports.
Turns out that a lot of the kids with wealthy parents got tweaked to help them out in sports. It’s not detectable unless you’re looking for it very specifically.
Yeah a whole lot of us underdog types are reveling in how the mighty have fallen.
It was a really good day.
***
I’m getting home off the bus when I see the black kid just down the street on his board. I try to run to catch the bus to get back on it and I’m too fat, too out of shape to catch it so I run…I run down the alley closest and keep running.
I know stupid, I should’ve kept to the main streets where there were witnesses. I shouldn’t have run. I mean at the time, It might have just been coincidence. I saw him behind me once, then I though I lost him. Then I fell; my left leg wouldn’t work because there was a long nasty looking knife through my thigh, through the bone and then he was there standing over me.
“Normally I’d kill you and you’re entire family but since there really isn’t a point in killing a baker and his wife I’ll cut you some slack Terry.”
Oh fuck he knows my name…
“Normally, you’d just be a small fish and not worth my time but Terry, Terry, Terry, you cost me a lot of money, and you cost my boss a lot of money and even more.”
He kicks me in the guts, oh god it hurts. He does it over and over again I try curling into a ball and he works my back over, my lower back. I trying to cry, trying to scream in pain, there’s a flick sound and a blade pop’s out of his boot.
I’m too fucked up to run and….
No one should ever get to smell their own blood that much, no one should ever get to smell their own intestines and the stuff that’s in them. I lose consciousness….
***
“Take the body and dump it.”
“Where.”
“Take him to the pit.”
“Gotcha…. Fuck Damian you couldn’t leave him a little less fucking squishy?”
“Just do it. And don’t get caught.”
“I can avoid the cops.”
“It’s not just the cops you’ve got to worry about. The Alchemist is what you’ve got to watch out for.”
“He’s not going to care if I dump this shlubb off in his hole.”
“No, likely won’t David but he’s always looking for new test animals.”
“Oh….fuck, gotcha.”
I remember hearing that exchange, Damian…the guy that killed me is called Damian.
***
There’s light.
Bright lights.
Ow.
They hurt and kind of makes me feel like a Mogwai.
I try to move but can’t, I sort of try to move around a bit and I can’t. I’m too hurt, there’s too many tubes in me.
Then there’s a guy in goggles and a mask, a surgical mask leaning over me… there’s a moment I’m staring and things come into focus and he…he…he’s got four arms and all of them have things in them.
I faint, or get knocked out…. I here this. “Good well now we shall begin.”
***
More voices.
“Do we know what the hell is going on with him?” I think that’s Overdrives voice.
“No, we have no idea what the hell the Alchemist did to him besides patch him up.” This voice is a woman’s.
“He’s not human anymore is he.”
“As far as we can tell yes but there’s new organs that we don’t have a clue to what they are inside Terry right now and they’re spreading these new cells throughout his body.”
“Is he contagious?”
“No, they’re tuned to his bodies specific bio-electrical energy, the die off and become inert outside his body.”
“He’s repairing really fast.”
“Their repairing everything as they’re taking over the cells in his body.”
“Like Nanites then?”
“Like carbon crystal ones then.”
“Like…?”
“Like exactly like I said.”
“Is he going to get changed into whatever these cells are from?”
“We’ll have no way of knowing that, they might stop once he’s healed up or repaired in this case.”
“Can his parents see him?”
“Yes, like I said these other cells die off without his energy to sustain them. It’s why he’s no it a bio-hazard field any more.”
“Good, I’ll let them know the good news what little there is.”
“Drive, you got to rein him in.” ……….This was Titan’s voice.
“Who Ty?”
“Shroud, don’t tell me this wasn’t his idea.”
“Titan…”
“No, I saw the sketch the kid did. That might be some teenager but that’s Trask’s gear. Shroud knew, you all knew and staked this kid out there like a goat.”
“We had a detail on Terry, we didn’t know if this kid had any real connection to Trask.”
“That’s weak Drive, weak.”
“Titan, you don’t get to start lecturing us about stuff you don’t know anything about. A call was made. Trask has a lot to answer for. I didn’t like it but it was a shot we had to take in case this guy led us to Trask.”
“Whatever…”
I cough trying to talk and break up the argument. The woman’s voice is closer to me now. “Gentlemen, you’re disturbing my patient.”
“The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few…or the one.” I kind of croak out.
I hear Titan. “You’re lucky Drive, we all are he can pray or whatever.” I can’t help the weezy laugh that’s coming out of me.
I hear her. “It’s a character quote Titan, though it was nearly a religion at one point.”
“Uhm okay. Terry?, Terry can you here me?”
I nod.
“I’m glad you made it through, just rest okay? Let Dr. Burke take care of you.”
I can’t see him but give a thumbs up.
I hear them both leave and they’re bickering down the hall. I sign and it hurts, the more awake I’m getting the more it hurts.
“How’s your pain Terry?”
“Oh…it’s fine, I’m the one that sucks.”
“Well you’re keeping your spirits up.”
“I’m fucking high and in shock doc.”
She laughs. “Well let’s not have you over doing it and stuff, I’m giving you a mild sedative and you can try to sleep through it.”
I give her the thumbs up.
I don’t even feel the needle as I drift away.
***
Weird dreams….
Camera flashes in the dark of my head.
“Clear!”
Oh…
That’s not good.
“Hold her down!”
“Give me the adrenaline!”
“Shit the needle broke!”
Her…
I can feel people grabbing me.
Her…
There’s a hand on my boob.
Not Moob, not a fat boy breast but a boob, a breast, my breast…there’s a very freaking me out inadvertent squeeze.
“Ow!!! Jesus! Get off of me!”
I’m awake and I’m up and free of the bed in a torn Johnny shirt and It looks like I threw everyone around the room.
I’m panting and I see Mom in the doorway looking freaked. “Terri, please Terri, stop you’re safe…No one’s going to hurt you. You’re safe.”
I stare at her and the catch myself in the mirror, I look like me if I had a sister weight and all…the only difference is that my hair it’s almost blue or blue with lots of white in it. And my eyes are both grey almost silvery like human eyes if they were made of glass?
I’m a girl…
I didn’t ever get the whole Super thing…and turned into some hottie, no I’m as overweight as ever…
It feels so much worse than it did before it’s like one more hard kick to everything that’s happened before. I know I shouldn’t be thinking overweight girl’s worse than an overweight guy but I live in the real world and yeah…it’s worse, much worse and…and… and I don’t faint but fall back on my bed and it breaks, I just broke a hospital bed…
I burst into the worst tears of my life…
I feel my Mom hold me and I lose it even more and do that off your nut screaming crying into her lap.
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-2
Chapter 2
*This starts along the time of chapters 13-14.*
I’m waking up after being really spaced out…again. I hate this, I hate freaking out and acting like I’m a fucking psycho but getting turned into a girl by a four armed mad scientist….and as bad as it was it was worse, I was a fat chick.
I hate saying it, I hate thinking it’s so bad but I was already fat, fat and lower middle class so there was really shit I could do about it. Yeah, yeah I know exercise and diet.
Fuck off.
Easier said that done, some of us don’t have don’t give a shit genes. No a lot of us fat kids are fat because of something in out head, something emotional that got us started and when you’re fat and you try to go to a gym to work out there’s judgments. Oh there is and the staff at these places are just so condescending and arrogant…
My mom went to one of those supposed all women no-judgment places and it was bullshit. It was still a place where the staff was some skinny bitch who’d never really had a problem with her weight. I remember she came home crying and she’d quit the place after a week.
And public work outs? Walking it off? Jogging?
I live in the real world and when the assholes drive by and they just won’t stop and then there’s just the people…Skinny people can’t get what it’s like when people stare at you and judge, or they’ll move duck into a building somewhere or a store so they won’t be seen being close to you. Or they look at you while passing you on the street or in the halls at school and they turn their heads so they don’t make eye contact!
And that was my life before this!
Now I’m a girl, just as fat as I ever was only being a fat girl is ten times as bad as a fat guy. And if life wasn’t cruel enough? My body is like freak-twisted up and super dense…I’m a fat teenaged girl that looks a three hundred pound fat cow and I actually weigh in at seven hundred pounds….seven hundred pounds.
So just thinking of it made me want to kill myself. So I’ve literally tried to do that.
Twice.
Hence why I’m locked up in a psyche ward. And drugged pretty heavily too. They’re calling it a psychotic break or something. The shitty thing was as much as I cut on myself there in the hospital I kept getting fixed. There’s these living crystal nanites running through my body and not only that but they’ve been changing it. Like they’re following a program.
The thing is I never asked to be a girl. But it’s damned hard to off yourself when you’re skin and flesh is as tough as layered nylon and you keep healing whatever damage has been done.
Turns out that my blood looks like my eyes now, well sort of it’s this almost silvery sheened water or glass. Actually it’ll harden and morph itself into crystal after awhile unless it’s on my body then it just reabsorbs through my skin.
My folks are there or still here because I might still be in the same hospital I don’t remember getting taken elsewhere but I don’t remember much past the point of….?
………………………….
………………………….
Oh… Oh shit…I…
I broke out, I tried running and got into it with three hospital guards and I…I...I took a taser to an open flowing bottle of oxygen.
I’m even remembering Mrs. Champion hitting my with one of those super strength punches. That’s when my lights went out. I’ve hurt a lot of people during my freak out. Dangerous Mutant.
I cry a little or try too what ever I’m on has me way too level, part of me really wants to lose it and cry but part of me just can’t it’s like intellectually even without the whole girly thing going on I should be able to tell when something is that fucked up but I’m feeling calm, too calm and level.
I must be on some pretty strong drugs to feel this way. I can get why people on meds go off them if it’s like this. The world feels muted somehow like it’s been bubble-wrapped.
Mom’s still there. We’re not rich enough for Dad not to have to be at work, plus I’m not really his son anymore so….so why should he…
And I want to cry, I do but I’m just too drugged out of it to.
“It’s okay Terri, we’ll get through this, it’ll be okay.”
“Mom…?”
“Yes honey?”
“Why are you saying my name differently?”
“Huh?”
“You raise your pitch at the end of my name now.”
“I do?”
“Yeah….like a girls name, like Terry but with an I.”
“Oh…I didn’t realize…do you mind?”
“Yeah…It…just feels like another part of me’s getting taken away Mom.”
“Oh Terry, I’m sorry.”
“Thanks Mom…that’s better now.”
………………………………..............Sleep comes easy with the meds otherwise the noises would keep me up. The hospital sounds are bad enough but it’s like there’s time I can hear so much…like people talking down the hall, Mom’s heartbeat.
I’m not sure if this is part of me being changed or me just losing it.
But I swear I hear scratching sounds outside the wall, like outside on the wall of the outside of the hospital.
The sound of…something? Sliding…footsteps next room over, really quiet footfalls, four, not five of them?
The sounds of guns cocking? I sit up “Mom?” I see one of my guards outside of my room twitch and fall…there was a loud Pfft like an airhose going off.
“Mmm Honey…” She had fell asleep.
The footfall become people, and there’s five of them coming through my door guns…silencers…in ninja like stuff. The guns come up…”Mom!”
I shove her and the chair she’s in to the floor as they start shooting me.
The bullets hit and they should’ve killed me right? I tasted my own blood and after what happened before with that Damian did to me.
Something snapped inside, blew right through the drugs and I felt the most terrible heat searing me all over and this stuff oozed out from my skin but felt like I was frying in the stuff.
I’m sure I screamed as the stuff wrapped around me and turned hard. The next three rounds pancaked against the skin. I grabbed the cot and swung it like a bat. It weighed nothing?
I fought, okay I’m not good at this stuff being the one bullied all the time…you’d thing I could fight but I guess if I could I wouldn’t have been such a target. They shoot at me and use martial kung fu and stuff and it just doesn’t hurt?
I lash out grabbing and throwing them like dolls, punching…I see Mom get out of the room running and screaming for help.
I drop the last guy and I hear.
“Terry, Terry, you’re a disappointment. Here I thought, you had the decency to stay dead but…I see I have to thank the four armed freak for you’re reincarnation.”
I spin. “DAMIAN!!!”
He was crouched in the windowsill hooded cloak, cammo shirt and fatigues over some kind of black body stocking he’s got a brown leather face mask like this ancient goalie mask or from those horror stories.
I grabbed the bed and throw it at him. He…
Holy fuck he’s fast, he sidesteps it even before it gets to hit and throws these unfolding throwing star things that chip away at me even as I try to cover myself. Then he actually steps on the bed and runs up it and kicks me in the face before the bed even smashed it’s way out of the windows.
I sort of felt the kick but it’s so well done it knocks me ass over end and through the door to my room.
“Oh Terry, That’s really effective armor you’ve grown.” He’s crouched doing this twirly thing with a chip of my skin back and forth between the fingers of his hand. I roll sorta turtle like and get to my feet. Then his eye’s glow.
It feels like there was an impact against my head. I jump him but he’s to fast, too hard to get a bead on and he’s trying to hit me, beat on me and I’m trying to connect but every time I get close he’s able to throw me…yeah weight and all. Shattering the tiles on the floor and the floor. This time I get up and there’s something beeping on my chest. I look down in time to see three silvery disc devices and then they make a flatline sound.
“Ohshit…”
The explosion hurts, hurts like nothing I’ve ever felt and I’m blown down the hall and scream, there’s blood and shards and I smell burned….burned me…It hurts, oh god it hurts so bad.
“Hmm….still going…you just don’t stop do you?”
(Cough) “Can’t….(Cough)…keep a good girl down.” I feel my lungs clearing and more of that searing
“Hmm, yes healing factor is a pain in the ass to deal with.”
“Tell me about it, try killing yourself while having it.”
I feel a little different, like a second wind or something or when you’re playing sports long enough into the game it’s like you head and body are like OK we get it now.
“Pity, that’d have made my day easier…” He looks to the downed men. “And a lot less expensive.”
“Well I am a girl, we’re supposed to cost guys money.”
I throw a fallen fire extinguisher at he and he dodges it and I try to tackle him only to have him flip over me. I grab for his cloak and get a grip on it and swing it smashing him into a pop machine crumpling it.
I pull hard yanking him to me but fall backward his cloak detached. He pops up and there’s a wild stare there for a minute and he ducks into a roll as Shroud phase jumps out of the floor black cloak billowing like…well like a ghost or a wraith of sorts.
They’re on each other very fast, scary fast both producing these telescopic staffs and they fight as a fast blur and they fight like something out of a sci-fi or kung-fu movie. Sparks actually fly from the alloy staves and It’s just so…
I’d jump in but I’d just get in the way.
Shroud some how is becoming immaterial during some of Damian’s blows, he’s scoring more and more hits of his own. I get to see Damian get hit three times getting staggered he stumbles back and he throws something.
Three more of those explosive disks.
Shroud phases and they go right through them. They go rolling towards the nurses station…towards the nurses and where some of the patients, security guards.
I gotta.
I run, as fast as I can and gather them up they’re beeping faster and faster…where? The ladies room. I run inside and look around… There’s no one here. “Good…”
“Please let everyone live through this…”
I curl around the bombs and then there’s the explosion and pain and heat…fire, real fire then darkness.
……………………………….............. “Terry…”
“Terry…are you still there, still with us?”
I open my eyes. “Gah…th..thirsty.” Everything’s painfully bright. I see Mom and Dad. Mom holds a straw to my lips. “Just little sips honey.”
Oh water’s never tasted this good.
“Is everyone okay…?”
“Yes, a few injuries but you saved so many honey you’re a hero.”
I reach up check cupping a breast, god they’re big, or they feel that way to me. “No…it’s heroine…unless something grew back?”
“Uhm…no honey, you’re still a girl.”
I look around then try to push myself up. “Easy Pumpkin, here let’s use the buttons.” Dad say’s.
They push me up with the buttons and I can hear the servos are pretty loud. I’m not hearing the hospital sounds, not like before and the room is huge with furniture like one of those rooms where the patient’s waiting to die. “Where am I?”
“The Tower, we were moved here after getting asked to leave the hospital.”
“Asked to leave…oh…Damian.”
“Yes but he’s in custody, that Shroud fellow caught him.” Dad says.
I nod but frown. He was the first one there, he must have known…like last time…and then the bombs…he’s a hero right? He just didn’t care?
I get through the water and look at them. They look so worried, so tired. I’ve never seen Mom looking so haggard, there’s dark circles under both of their eyes. “How long have I been out?”
“Three days honey.” Mom says.
“We…we weren’t allowed to see you the first twenty eight hours.” Dad says. He takes my hand and holds it and kisses it. I feel this wave of warm, teary, something…I want to cry but in a good way.
We just sort of sit there like a family and stuff and…it’s good. It feels good. I get up to go pee. “Honey, maybe you shouldn’t we can use the bedpan.”
“I’m okay mom, I promise I’ll be easier on this bathroom.”
I set my feet on the floor and start walking to the bathroom with her help and my panties slide off me and down around my ankles. “What the…Mom?”
“Honey you lost weight since you’ve been out of it.”
“How much weight?”
“About three hundred pounds”
“So I’m about…?”
“Five hundred and ten pounds.”
“I need to see, this is all messed up.”
It’s a nice bathroom and everything, and I pee, wipe get told again by mom how too (Eye-roll.) get told I haven’t been a girl long enough for me to roll my eyes at my mother. Then the mirror.
I look…
Okay, I’m kind of tall for the girl range at five eight but I’m not fat, fat I’m….God my boobs are huge…and I pull off the Johnny shirt and stare, yeah big boobs and a muffin top wide hips…I look some where around between one hundred and eighty and two hundred pounds…before I looked to close to twice that.
“How…?”
“Dr. Burke said that the things those bio-nano things fed off of you to heal you and have been altering fixing stuff….I guess.”
“Am I going to get smaller?”
“I don’t know but she said you’ve stabilized.”
I look in the mirror, I look well, still really off with the hair and the eyes and matching uhm…you know but I’ve got shoulders to go with the hips and the boobs, I kind look pretty not like ravishingly gorgeous but…kinda the big cute mutant/or rather mutated girl.
I’m cupping my breasts. Staring in the mirror.
“What do I do now Mom?”
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-3.
Chapter 3
My Mom looks at me and sighs. “Honestly honey I don’t know. I suppose we play it by ear with these folks and see what their doctors can tell us.”
“Okay, I guess there not a lot of choice in the matter is there huh.”
“It really doesn’t look like it.”
I stare at my new self in the mirror and cup my breasts again. God that feels so weird, I mean like really. I’m sort of looking in the mirror and touch checking myself out. Not getting sexual but it really didn’t take much before this tightening feeling sort of happened and my nipples got hard. Literally…it sort of felt like getting wood and there’s that stiffy feeling going on.
“Y’know Mom some things really do translate over from boy to girl.”
She looks confused. “Like what honey?”
“My boobs…they’re kind of a translation to my former equipment. I mean guys get a stiffy pretty easy and often at the wrong times and from what I know about girls and stuff this nipple thing does too.”
She’s nodding but I think this is the first time she’s getting the guys side of stuff. It’s the 27th century and the genders still mystify and confuse each other.
“And the way it feels it sort of the same.”
“So you’re horny?”
“Mom! no…a guy getting a stiffy doesn’t always mean that he’s ready or even wanting to go off and hump the furniture. Sure it’s really easy to get into the sex thoughts and stuff like that but it’s kinda the same. And then there’s the balls thing.”
“Balls thing?”
“Uh-huh, scratching, and adjusting and stuff. Well girl do it with their boobs and their bra’s all the time. The one thing that it’s got over the guy thing is it’s sort of more acceptable to adjust your bra.”
“Oh…well I guess you learn stuff everyday.”
I nod and heft my breasts again, they actually don’t move as much as I thought they would. “I thought they’d be softer?”
“I asked Dr. Burke that because uhm…lying down you down really flatten like natural boobs do you sit still high and firm like implants do and she said that it’s due to your increased density.”
“Right…because I don’t look like I weight five hundred pounds.”
I look at them again. “Jeeze what size am I?”
“I’m not sure honey we haven’t had a chance to measure you or anything but I have a few things that might help hang on.”
I’m still being ms. body inspector while she’s gone and I think the nicest thing is the way that my skin feels soft and smooth to the touch and I realize that there’s no body hair there at all. My butt seems really decent but the shape…I’m so not used to that and the best thing out of all of this is my face. My eyes are different and my hair’s that funky burnished steel color and really, really long but my acne’s completely gone and the scars from it too. I have a completely perfect complexion on a pretty but not beautiful face and that’s actually enough to make me kinda sorta happy.
I lost my guyhood for this and my whole life’s been thrust into one of those VG comix but my old life wasn’t all that great.
Mom comes back with these shopping bags and it’s strange that I can here her moving so well. I can even hear dad in the kitchenette thing? I think I have super hearing or something.
She takes out what’s a grey plain sports bra that’s big but it doesn’t look like its fit and matching panties. The panties are easy and it feels really odd the way the fit so snug to my…sex…I’m just going to go with that for now. But it’s how high they ride up on my hips that feels weird. I’ll try them for now but I’ll go for those cotton girls boxer briefs if it’s too weird. The bra actually got us laughing together. Two reasonable big girls trying to get this stretchy bra over my huge breasts was a challenge and after some liberal adjusting we get it right.
Apparently my mother has never owned a sports bra and with my big shoulders and boobs just pulling it over didn’t work that well and I had to go one arm in first then the other and forget that trying to step into it thing. But it was the first time I’d had a mother/daughter giggle with her.
Yeah I giggled, it was one of those girly things but it was…it’s just like everything else the way I laugh has changed still a lot freaky and yet it was kind of cool getting to do that and be conscious of the fact.
It does help that both my parents love me and I honestly love them, we actually get along as a family unlike way to many others.
But once we know the stuff fits I’m right back out of it and into the shower because I feel groudy after so long and It was awesome…okay it was really weird feeling the way the water washed over my body and went this way and that way and I made sure I cleaned my uhm…yeah but it just really felt good…it’s like my body couldn’t get enough of that hot water and there was still a mixed blessing doing this too. I cupped my boobs together with my arms just to see how much water I could trap in my cleavage and…it was such a boy thing to do but I couldn’t help but to find it hilarious and so did mom when I told her what was so funny in the shower.
The bad? My hair, holy crap. I knew but didn’t know that hair get’s longer when it’s wet and mine ended up touching the backs of my knees. And talk about a pain in the ass to wash.
My bitching about it gets mom to get a pair of scissors out and give me a trim. The first snip attempt and they break. It turns out my hair is really tough.
And I’m strong; I know that from the fight with Damian and the way I just swung stuff and people around. The cool thing about that it that I’m not a bit affected by the weight of my hair.
I mean just for a test in the bathroom I got Mom to rest her bum on my forearm and I picked her up and it wasn’t really that much weight to me…like a heavy wrist watch. I carried her out like that to the main part of the quarters.
“Hey Dad check this out?”
He looks and stares a bit then nods as he’s setting out food on a small table. “Good, great even just think of all the chores I can get you to help me with.”
I rolled my eyes.
He say’s. “You haven’t been a girl long enough to roll your eyes at me young lady.”
I look at him. Blink, blink, blink. “But…Daddy!”
He has this look on his face that is just priceless.
That sets me and mom off to giggling again. And he’s shaking his head in good humored defeat.
Breakfast has me a little freaked because I’m scared of putting on the weight and it’s different being a girl y’know. I mean I don’t know yet but like everybody knows that and…sigh…I can’t help it I come from a family of big eaters and we live and we work around food and stuff. I eat like they do…actually once I’m started I’m starving and Mom’s trying to school me in how to eat like a girl and at the same time it’s eating, not picking that she’s showing me it’s all in how you do things.
Those girls that just pick at their food just irritate the heck out of her.
After breakfast I’ve got an appointment with Dr. Burke at the labs and Mrs. Champion’s there as well and I’ll tell you something it’s more that weird to see the city’s premier superwoman dressed not in her trademark colors but a skirt and leggings and a long sweater with a belt with ballet flats.
First is the physical and that was a bit rough. It takes a heavy gauge needle to puncture my skin for blood tests and apparently it’s like trying to get through leather. And…it hurts. But my blood is blue and it’s not really co-operating either. It flows out and then it’ll stop and pull itself back into my body.
When they yank it out to keep a sample it very quickly turns itself into crystal. Like in about twelve seconds. So it takes some more tries and putting the stuff under a high tech microscope and recording what’s going on.
Then there’s the fact that I’m sensitive to vibrations and I’m allergic to the ultrasound stuff so much it makes me sick and it hurts and there’s a wave of that heat and I armor up.
They end up using a PET and a CAT scanner and a few other ones that use different kinds of energy/radiation that show what’s going on with me inside and out.
Okay…what we can tell as far as we can tell that there’s a new organ inside of me built in through my spine this has sheathed all of my nervous system in it’s own tendrils to invade the rest of my body and it’s all throughout every thing inside of me now using and changing my body changing it into the perfect host environment.
Its living crystal bio-nanites and they are in every part of my body from my bones to my blood to my brains. Parvati was there doing some mystical checks and it’s not a sentient life for this thing grown to my spine. It’s not from new haven and it was some kind of other organism at one point re-engineered by this Alchemist guy to be a new organ. It’s nothing mystical she’s sure of that and as far as she could tell it’s native to this plane of existence.
I should be more freaked but with my earlier trauma honestly I’m all out of freaked and being a geek and a comic book nerd I get off a bit on this who powers testing thing going on and it’s neat to work with Parvati.
She’s a sorceress supreme, like Dr. Strange but if he was a Hindu supermodel with a hint of a British accent. She also the teams trick cyclist? I had to look that up after she told me that. Apparently it means she’s a shrink and Mom loves her because she’s apparently been to earth and lived in England and mom so wants to know about all of that stuff.
I think Mom would love to be able to do a proper “Tea” service at our bakery, the only people that do those are at the big hotels in the rich areas of town. I’m from a lower middle class area and that might go over well as something different if it’s not to expensive.
Me…? I think now that I’m like this I really should learn some of that female deportment. Y’know I honestly think that part of why Parvati’s so attractive is the way that she behaves. I’m a girl now and I kind of want the respect it’ll give me. I think I need it, I won’t get to coast on my looks like the ravishing girls….Sunny Harper I’m not.
Powers testing came next and I’m a brick, that’s a heavy combat type of super. Most of this is done in this great gym. I’ve never seen equipment like this. I mean I recognize all the types of things they are but like the treadmill they get me on it’s a metal woven track and plates and the entire things the size of a full sized truck.
“Is this to keep me from crashing through it?” I’m joking but I’m not.
Dr. Burke just smiles as she’s tapping away at her data pad. “No everything’s like this, take Titan or Champion when they run hard their legs are hitting the ground with all that enhanced strength. It all has to be durable enough to take it.”
I’m so not going to break any land speed records anytime soon. Mrs. Champion actually takes me aside and teaches me how to run.
How to run? Yep. With the changes it’s something I didn’t have a clue. Like that arms tight to your sides and bent thing you see women sometime do it’s to work with the bounce and sway. And I should move my shoulders with it in time with the sway of my hips to get these down to a smooth flow. Still the best I can get is about twelve Kmph but I moved easier once I’m shown what to do.
My endurance is iffy for a superhuman. Then again really I’m more than out of shape. Nope no massive super easy this is no problem doing stuff for me. After an hour and eleven minutes I’m sweat soaked and gasping for air.
My hand eyes is faster though, a lot faster and they figure the stuff in me has boosted my nerve conduction. I can juggle four balls without losing them and that’s something I couldn’t do before. I’m also not anywhere near as clumsy as I was before, that’s nice.
Weights, wow I’m definitely a brick. My bench weight is twelve hundred and fifty three pounds. Why such a number? All the universal machines use electromagnetics to do all the resistance work I guess with the real heavies you’d need this instead of free weights. They rated me right up there with a full body conversion combat cyborg. I can punch with enough force to break bricks which to me is hella cool.
I’m right about my hearing, the crystals are in through all those tiny little bones in my ears and I can hear right up there with the best audio optic in but upper and lower ranges as well. My eyesight’s also better about twenty percent over human standard and I can see in the dark. The stuff’s in my eyes too and absorbs more light than normal.
The cool thing is my vibrational senses. I can sort of feel motion around be in a rough way on my skin, it’s not precise but I can feel where someone is around me when blindfolded up to like a dozen feet if they’re moving. A tennis ball…not so much.
Armored up is another thing.
First is learning how to armor up which means since I’m not angry then using the damned ultrasound stuff on me to provoke the reaction. Parvati ends up putting me into a memory trance to focus me on the feelings that come with the armoring up.
That was so weird…
It comes out of my pores and where my body hair follicles were and are like these spikes or needles that then break apart like an unraveling fiber optic cable then they interweave all together and harden in literally just over a second.
There was a ancient snuff cult classic mutant movie called the X-men and the shape changer from that Mystique…it looks like that, this spiky ripple all over me that smoothes and coats me in crystal. Super dense protein enhance carbon fiber armor…it’s actually tougher than industrial diamonds. I get to see my changes in slow motion while tranced out.
I look better like this in a way, like me out of molded glass but I’m pulled in, tightened up like in a form fitting tight body suit. Nothing bounces and everything’s enhanced…the armors mesh moves from what we can tell like the fibers imitating muscles and it’s not restricted to flesh limits. It’s literally like I grow an exo-suit.
I’m fast like this about three times my ground speed and I’m twenty times stronger, twenty times…I can bench nearly flat out twenty five thousand pounds…and Parvati takes Mom off for a cuppa while I get put through the dangerous testing…
That’s a good idea since I’m not sure how mom would take me getting shot at. Normal rounds I barely feel, tasers do nothing to me at all and shotguns are net to useless and only armor piercing stuff will even get to damage the surface of the armor. A full clip of AP rounds from a submachine gun spider webs my armor for a few minutes.
It turns out my armor heals itself too. Big military rounds are effective and so are vibrosonic blades and weapons they cut my armor really decently. Sonics though…it really messes with my armor shattering it if a condensed beam or weakening it a lot if a full body exposure.
Other energy attacks I’m resistant to like a super heavy armor, except I’m extra laser resistant because I’m refractive and electrical attacks I’m insulated and I apparently pull in some of the energy too. I’m really resistant to fire and cold, good for a water depth pressure of seven kilometers! And I’m space worthy…!
I even take a couple of hits from Mrs. Champion and I’m not pancaked, she shatters armor where she hits but she’s halfway invulnerable too and five times my strength….my armored strength. Yeah like I’ve said she’s superwoman.
I’m drinking what must be a gallon of water and looking at Mrs. Champion. “I’m too dangerous to be left unchecked aren’t I?”
“Yes, but I’m glad that you’re the one to recognize it Terry.”
“I’m also not sure how stable I am up here.” and tap my head. “I mean I’m good now but…I know, I need help.”
“We all need help Terry, everything about this life having powers is so far outside the normal. I was a mild mannered average teen before I was changed.”
“Changed?”
“I had a blood transfusion by Steven before he knew about his powers and the stuff that was changing him started changing me.”
“Oh how…if I can ask?”
“Steven was exposed to an off world virus that nearly killed him when he was working in a shuttle port. It was just something brought in unlabeled trying to get past bio-quarantine and they gave him and the other a last ditch synthetic blood transfusion trying to boost his immune system and it saved him…just him. The anti-bodies didn’t break down and they created a kind of third blood cell that gives us our powers.”
“So…”
“I was infected by the anti-bodies.”
“Oh, so he’s blood contagious?”
“Yes..it’s dangerous to be infected by his blood because not everyone reacts in the same way to it.”
“But you too look so much alike. The eyes and the hair. They’re both silver.”
“A side effect for all the affected.”
“Oh…”
“So, there’s been a lot that’s happened and I’d like to keep you and your family here while you train and decide what you want to do.”
“Do?”
“Join up maybe.”
“Join? Me?”
“As a Junior Member, the thing is you and Titan are from the city, it’s a great thing that you two know the city so well. It means a lot to a team like ours that we have home grown heroes.”
“Is there a lot of us junior members?”
“A few but not enough for the growing numbers of malcontents…it’s like every super that develops there’s so many that see it as a way to earn a cheap buck, get revenge, get power and…really there’s not enough of us Terry and ….” she pinches at the bridge of her nose.
“We lose too many because we won’t cross some of those line. Others we lose because it’s draining Terry. Honestly Terry what you did, with those plasmite grenades…it says so much about the kind of woman…the kind of person you are.”
I’m not used to that. Getting praise from someone whose’s not family. And this personal heart to heart with a woman the little girls all over this city want to grown up to be. I kill the rest of my water.
“I’m in but I’m going to need help…there’s so much I need to know, want to know….uhm…”
“Elizabeth but I go by Liz.” She extends her hand and we shake. “We owe you for a lot Terry with everything that’s happened, We’ll help you any way we can.”
I head off to the showers because I really need one and was peeling out of things as I rounded the corner and there’s this guy there. Oh shit wrong door…I use the one marked with a skirt now dummy.
He’s…
You know those martial artist guys you see when they take off their shirts and everything is all like super defined muscle. This was what I was seeing. He’s six foot even and one hundred and seventy pounds of just living sculpture he radiates male, powerful and danger.
And he’s naked and he’s pulling on this mask.
It’s Shroud.
Oh fuck.
“Oh fuck…sorry…”
He spins as fast as anything and stares at me with these green eyes like I’ve never seen the shade of before. Dark emerald green mixed with silver notes that makes them very unique.
“I got the wrong door…sorry…”
I turn and start to get out of there as fast as I can. I’m almost to the door when he’s got me by the wrist and I get spun around. I armor up. He’s staring at me.
“I did you wrong Terry, everyone’s said it, and….and I’ve been trying to think how to make it up to you…but…but…I suck with people, I…”
He backs away and stares at me for a minute then he pulls the mask off. The mask he wears ever here in The Tower. He’s really good looking, blonde, short hair but with some wavy curls in it. He extends his hand. “Nickolas…Nickolas Trask…” we shake hands very briefly then he pulls the mask back on and he leaves quickly almost angry.
Not angry, but scared.
I know his secret identity.
That’s…It’s huge.
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-4
Chapter 4
It took me awhile to get out of the showers. Just to get myself moving not getting a shower, least not in public. I’m not ready for that really after my encounter with…Nickolas…or Shroud.
I get to the quarters we’ve been assigned. It’s a condo really and a lot nicer than our place at home. Heck my room alone has a huge bed specially built for my density but there’s a media nook/office spot and a full bathroom with those fancy whirlpool tubs and a separate shower. Plus a closet that’s almost another room.
That’s my bedroom. And since it’s my quarters I have the master bedroom and my parents have the guest room downstairs. Yeah downstairs in my place…it sounds too cool right? Well I can’t really go home. There’s being this whole junior champion thing but also just me, my weight and stuff home would not really support me.
Five hundred pounds wouldn’t hurt downstairs in the bakery but upstairs is just wood, I mean perfectly nice and decently built but plywood and sheet rock and normal building materials. I’d forget myself and lean on a wall to brace myself and I’d go right through or something. Me plopping into a seat or a couch or a bed…I’d be downstairs pretty fast.
So…I’m moving out. Into here a few years early.
There’s still a lot of stuff to go through yet with all of this.
I get into the bathroom and run a bath and just because I’m a girl now I suppose. I don’t do the bubble bath thing instead opting for my first whirlpool bath. Oh yeah it feels good and it’s so…I can feel the bubbles going over my vee and it just feels so strange and the effect of breasts in a bath is just…so odd.
I nearly fall asleep after the feelings settle into me getting used to them. Drying’s a trip, too still. My hair squeaks, I know sometimes normal hair can squeak but mine has this other quality to it that just gives it that sort of glassy squeak. And it’s a lot of hair to deal with. I know I could get it cut but I don’t want to. I’ve always loved long hair on a girl and I’ve got great hair even if it’s and odd color now and I need the extra distraction from my size and the Fantastic Fours.
It’s an old comic team reference, I’m a super geek and with 44-FF breasts…yeah….yeah…Huge boobs, stunning can’t see my feet boobs. I mean I’ve got the shoulders to sort of handle them and my powers offset them in terms of weight and everything but…Hell…I make Powergirl look flat chested. That’s another comic book reference. You’d think that we have all new stuff and we do comic wise but to a comic geek there’s no such thing as a hero/villain we don’t know or have the action figure stuff and posters and movies for stuff non-geeks have ever heard of.
I dry off and slip into my bed naked. Another first for me with synthetic silk/cotton sheets but there’s this part of me that’s still Terry and I want to do the naked girl in bed thing even if I’m the girl.
It takes awhile to get to sleep…well not even sleep…I reach for the bottle of hand cream and apply some to my breasts…just something slippery. I start trying different things until I get aroused, until I get to this omigod! Goodness, breathing hard as I squeeze my breasts and sort of pull that squeeze over my nipples and that other bit pulling on them…My mind doesn’t go to the jerking off image or milking image…well sort off…I’m picturing someone’s mouth there real easily.
There’s warm build up of heat between my legs and this slick wetness happening, it’s like a guy having pre-cum. It’s not that different, my clitty sort of feels like a hard on and I slip and experimental hand down which has to sneak around a breast and over my hip to my slit.
It’s sensitive and honestly It could be better…if I had any clue to what I was doing but oh it felt good, like just sort of playing with your head if you’re a guy but all self slippery helps a lot and I can feel it building I keep going until.
Oh…it feels so much more full body than it used to. It’s like my orgasm comes from the full reaches of my body….like as my body tenses it’s squeezing out my orgasm like a sponge and afterward my body goes back to “shape” and want’s me to squeeze me again.
My breasts get ever more sensitive and are other pleasure spikes that are almost as good and they send signals that I swear that these feelings go and make my clitty twitch under my fingers.
My brain…there’s something not guy in my brain that wants more.
It really changes when I sink my fingers into myself instead of just rubbing. My little girl-pearl is still getting attention but there’s this…there’s an ache inside down there that feels like it’s getting this intense relief of my fingers inside of me and as my pussy tightens around then it’s like being able to squeeze things in your hands when your in pain…there’s this feeling of deep relief…and sensation with all those nerves and I lose myself in the feelings…let the intense sensations wash over me.
And at some point that fantasy of someone sucking on my nipples making love to my breasts becomes a person, and my fingers are replaced by a cock and I don’t care…I want more, more, more until I roll over push my breasts into the bed hard as my “sponge” get’s squeezed hard enough to squirt and I cry out into my pillows.
“Uugnhh!!!, fuck! Nick!”
I’m dazed and panting nearly drooling an just sink into heavy breathing and sleep. The sex and the exercise. And my brains sink into these dreams….Nickolas, the things he said, the intense looks, the body…my now female brain is just saying yes to that and after my last little self performance I can’t say that I’d say no.
Oh wow…oh…I’m a straight girl. I had a fantasy and it wasn’t a lesbian one. I fantasized about a guy.
Nick, Nickolas, Shroud.
Oh god do I have a thing for the bad boys?
Sexy, very sexy dreams full of lots of me and Nick and Diamond and Shroud and yeah I’m not going to go all nuts over him and I’ve seen too many girls as a boy at school going out with complete dickheads and couldn’t get why.
But…
Such a nice change from the nightmares.
Morning comes and I get up and have a really quick shower and head to the gym. It’s still early but I need to learn how to be the girl I am that I am. I feel really good though and I start with some stretches then play with the gym’s control desk and there’s a holo projection that helps instruct me through some Pilates and how to use the weights and I even run on the treadmill. I don’t know, I’m still sort of Y’know about my weight so I do sit-ups or crunches until they hurt…actually until I fall back hurting and panting on the mats.
“That should be done in smaller sets.”
I look up to see Sunny Harper there in her workout clothes. Tall, long legs, great breasts and she’s just perfect…and…this close to her I thought that…before I’d be…all stunned and turned on and I mean this is Sunny Harper. The girl in school most likely to become Miss New Haven.
Nothing….well nothing other than kind of feeling really self conscious in front of this super-alpha female.
“Uhm…yeah…I suppose.” I’m panting and sweating.
“It’s a lot easier on the body than pushing things like that.”
“Okay, I guess you work out a lot cheerleading and stuff.”
“Yeah but I’m off the squad.”
“Really? Why?”
“I’m enhanced, so ethically I can’t compete.”
“Compete it’s cheerleading, you look hot and yell our chants and stuff.”
She looks at me raising an eyebrow. “Oh really? Okay Terry you want to put your money where your mouth is?”
I’m not the shlubb I was, so I look at her. “Sure.”
I was all set to show her that I wasn’t going to be the push over girl with her that I was when confronted by the jock set.
Turns out that Sunny is so not the girl I thought she’d be.
You gotta be better inside and out to be here I guess.
We run and she plays tunes. “Get your feet hitting the track to the beats Terry, full lungs long deep breaths control your breathing, don’t pant you gotta forget that you’re running once you get the beat, it’s the breathing that’s the bigger part!”
It takes me awhile but I get it, or I’m starting to get it. Sunny is singing along with the tunes and I’ll say this, she’s not too dainty to not get sweaty.
Pilates is next and calisthenics Sunny exercises parts of me that I never knew I had. But there’s some coolness too. She shows me some tumbling stuff, I suck at it and I’ve just don’t have the right center of gravity.
But, I learn to pivot better, and to pirouette. I actually use my boobs. Hey! I’m serious and I thought that Sunny was nuts and making fun of me but they are a huge part of my body mass. So…I basically twist my torso a bit more at the start and unwind as I turn but lead with my body weight that chest centric.
It took me a few times to get it but. I do get it.
“Look Terry, you’re new to this. And honestly those are really, really big assets to deal with. So we have to teach you to use them rather than adjust to things. You’re way stronger than you weigh Terry you’ve got to get used to that too. Throw yourself into the spin.”
She’s right like learning to run correctly it’s everything. I have to live with these.
“God Sunny….(panting)…I want to get this, I was just this…Y’know before and now I’m…”
I grab my breasts for emphasis. “I don’t want to look like a bimbo or an airhead or be all clumsy because of this, these. I want to be graceful and stuff.”
She’s lying beside me on the mats.
“I’ll help…I’m kind of saddled with some free time being on suspension and…breaking up with Matt.”
“What?!” Holy shit…they were like the perfect couple, the entire high-school cliché. “What happened?”
“I cheated and I never fessed up to it and one night standed the girl that I cheated on them with.”
“Wait, you’re bi?”
“Uhm, I’d prefer to check the It’s complicated box on that one.” she covers her face with both hands.
“I’m straight…”
“Terry in your head straight or bio-straight?”
“Both I think, I think my biology is rewired right into my brain being female now.”
“Pink thoughts?”
“Ugh, no I hate pink.”
“Yeah, I could tell. Your definitely a Sky and a Winter.”
“Okay I get what you just said Sunny but I don’t got a clue to what it means.”
“I’ll show you when we go shopping.”
“Shopping?”
“Oh yeah you need a whole new set of everything.”
“Oh.”
“So…into guys now?”
“Yep or at least when I’m alone I guess…as to the real thing? I’ve never been with anyone Sunny, never talked with someone I might like or might like me back even.”
“Not into girls at all then?”
“Not really.”
“Were you?”
“Yes!”
“Huh…hard on the head?”
“Yeah, no…I’m so inexperienced that it’s right at where even if I was a guy I’d be just as clueless. At least “getting to know myself” has kind of burst that cherry on being a girl…but It’s like being in a dark room and fig ringing out Hey! I’m a girl!…but I’m still just sort of sitting in the dark.”
“Hey I’ll help as much as I can.”
“Thanks, Sunny it means a lot.”
“Yeah, besides it’ll help me think of what to do with the stuff in my life.”
“Hey Sunny?”
“Yeah Terry?”
“Regardless of things, you’ve been really cool. You just need a friend I’ll be there.”
“Thanks Terry. I see you in an hour?”
“Uhm Yeah sure.”
She does a kip-up or kick up one or the other and saunters away in that wiggle effortless sway. Nope I’m not even trying that trick but I want that…
I want to shine this time around.
Like a Diamond.
My Super Secret Life… Diamond 5
Chapter 5
It is so unreal going shopping with Sunny and Mom. I mean I’ve never seen my Mom remade like this at all and after getting kissed by Dad like she had been she’s very much back to being or feeling like the girl that she was before me and marriage and work and bills and stuff.
It’s a strange thing when Sunny get’s us some bottles of water and some energy shakes in a can to take with us.
“Why are we?”
Mom laughs. “Oh Terry I think we’re shopping with a professional.”
Sunny nods. “It’s just to keep us going a spree like this you need to keep your energy up and to stay hydrated.”
Then we’re heading into the place that I’ve always feared to tread the Oasis-Grande Galleria. I mean there’s lots of malls around Paradise City but this is “The” mall it’s right in the zone between the casino zones and the ultra rich district of the city where my school is at and what’s Sunny’s home turf.
The place is where everyone who’s cool goes shopping and where guys like I used to be would like to go and see what we’d want to see like everyone else but it’s also where the vicious packs of the cool kids roam and would hunt the people like me for sport.
I’m really scared actually.
The last time that I set foot in here I was bothered, bugged and teased into leaving but not before I got dumped buy guys on the lacrosse team into one of the fountains and got lots and lots of Whale jokes aimed at me.
And other jokes.
Those big baggy concealing t-shirts don’t hide your moobs when it’s wet. There are way too many bad memories of then for me and I’m scared to death of a repeat performance here.
But Sunny is so damned fearless or rather fearsome as she begins to look over the places her and she takes out her smart-phone and she’s doing something…?
Okay, here’s where my reality takes another swerve. I know Sunny’s smart, she’s altered and stuff but I see her going through the mall directory locking in a search engine to go through the site for the stores in the mall that we’re going to be interested in and to look for the things that are on sale plus to collect the digital coupons?
“Wow…that kind of cool and really smart.” I’m looking over her shoulder and actually having a hard time keeping up with what she’s doing.
“Hmm? Oh yeah sort of I’m not sure who came up with the idea but everyone does it.” She gestures at several groups of girls that have their phones out. And That’s when it hits me with the swerve. Smart is kind of as pertains to your experience. I can out-comic-trivia any of these girls but they have this stuff down.
So maybe the whole perception that I’ve got about these girls isn’t anymore right than the ones they had about me?
The rest is like she’s taken the stuff the cops must be teaching her at The Tower and she’s taking us through the shops in the mall like she’s SWAT or is the Swatch?
I’m nervous at first and like I said even scared but it kind of starts to fade as I start having fun. No I didn’t become female and get the shopping gene but a lot of this is a free shopping spree and that’s always cool then there’s me just actually being all superficial and liking it.
I’m a girl, that’s not going to get cured.
I used to be severely comeliness challenged, and teased and kind of a social pariah.
I’m not Sunny stunning but I think I really am looking good, pretty even and maybe attractive. So when I’m trying on all these things that change my look, but still make me look good.
It’s fun for me. It’s a lot more fun too when I see my Mom buying things for herself that we or she couldn’t afford at all y’know. I hear her say. “Oh my god I’ve always wanted to have one of these a lot.”
Y’know too Sunny…Sunny’s awesome because it goes right into the cart and Mom’ll say.
“Sunny, we can’t. I can’t justify needing this.”
And she’ll say something like. “You need this to set an example of social skills such as attire for you son…oh…you have a daughter…hmmm, who’s fault was that? Seriously they say one word tell me. This is handled.”
It’s like she’s almost playing big sister to both of us.
Very cool.
There’s a challenge though in a lot of clothes in finding shops that carry stuff to fit me and the fantastic-fours…. Yeah 44 FF’s are a challenge in a lot of varieties of stuff.
But I look good in sweaters, and if I can wear and open shirt with a tank top or chemise kind of thing I look really good. I love my sharktail hoodie because of my inner geek really it looks good on me and it sorta has this hooded robe like effect.
Zip front track suits wit yoga pants are cool and comfy and I can wear things that are pretty too. No, I’m not brainwashed about pretty stuff every guy out there sees things that are pretty even if he’d never say the words. I have a this great track suit with the zip jacket top that’s this almost matching my hair shade but has these white printed flowers all over it and it still looks pretty and it’s really girly but it also looks great on me.
The tee-shirts are easy and Sunny actually takes my to the guys section too because some of the edgy stuff they have in shirt designs are great. We buy some great band t-shirts too and even a couple of guys formal shirts because on of those over my cut offs and my bikini will look killer laid back for going to the beach.
My biggest thing that I found hard was nice tops and blouses the non-formal kind and Sunny says that if I’m going formal and not in a dress then I’m best to get something tailored.
Skirts, skirts aren’t that bad actually except for the longer clinging stretchy ones that sort of force your legs together and you have to walk weird. I’m not all that freaked at wearing a short skirt either though they’re a lot like wearing shorts really but you have uhm…more air and have to be more careful.
Actually here in Paradise City we’re a really warm place in the summertime and I can see these being something that I’d wear. I made sense to Sunny and Mom was surprised and vetoed a couple of the one I was looking at as well as Sunny under the grounds of too skanky.
I’m still sort of seeing and shopping with a guy’s eye. I’m going with their judgement because I really don’t want to be a skanky looking girl.
Dresses…I like dresses for the same reason as the skirts and more…if you find a dress that you really like and you are comfortable with and feel pretty when you look in the mirror the dress really tends to make you feel that way the entire time that you’re wearing it.
I really like the look and feel of wearing a peasant dress, the off the shoulders thing and the way it looks with my breasts and there just something kind of soulfully me that comes out when I wear it…I bought like five of them.
I also like drape necked dresses, and these ones called a “New Pagoda dress” that has this sleeveless top but it folds over in the top like a martial arts jacket with a v-neck to it and they come in lots of oriental styles.
I like them because they’re all sexy, girly kung fu like and that pleases my inner geek-girl and they’re really light and comfortable and made my boobs look awesome. I’ve got this grey one trimmed with just white that with my hair makes me look like I’m one of those non-oriental hot anime babes.
I also get a black one and a white one because they look actually good as formal wear.
I get three LBD’s or little black dresses and some tank dresses and a navy blue grey crocheted knit that had this hood and it clung to me and made me look kinda good.
Leggings and jeggings these too I own a lot of now too. it seems like an awful lot of stuff doesn’t it but this is me catching up on years of things and it’s me learning the language of dressing to match my mood and what I want to say about myself too.
I hadn’t really had any idea of just what this all meant when you’re a girl and it’s fascinating too. I mean there’s something about all of this that makes this sense a sort of logic as to why. I think it is my newly wired brain and everything but there’s a lot of stuff my Mom never got to learn from her own childhood and we’re both soaking the femiculture up like we’ve just got out of the male wastelands.
But it’s the lingerie shopping that’s strange and exciting and intimidating. We don’t find much in the regular shops for me so we go to some exclusive places. They have my sizes and more in places like Fredericks.
P.C. is not just home to Hollywood interstellar but it’s home to Vishanti bio-Tech and cyber surgeries and the sex entertainment industry more than anywhere else on new haven so there’s a lot of modified people going around with measurements like mine in some places here.
It was really….uhm…at Starvixens a serious boudoir shop for all things sexy and frilly and lacy. The girl there Stacy…it was the name on her tag measured me and was staring at me a lot with her big blue eyes. And I suppose I was looking at the beautiful girls that worked there the way that I used too and that sort of started the whole thing…Well this Stacy was really friendly and took me by my fingers to the changing room.
“You’re really lucky Terry, you a very beautiful girl.”
“I am?” Gulp.
“Oh gosh yes you have this really exotic look to you and just amazing curves….” Her hands slid up my side in the changing room making me feel all shivery. “And you have beautiful breasts.”
“I do?” Double gulp.
“Oh yes you do may I?”
“May you?”
She dropped my bra on the dressing room floor and she took one of my nipples into my mouth and it made my eyes roll back…hot wet and so…her thumb and fore finger sort of clamped on my other one and she was doing these little motions that was like she was stroking my nipple off or like somehow hand suckling it.
I swear part of my brain was melting but at the same time there was this feeling inside of…off…there was something just not really right about this and the more it went on the more I was feeling it, and it wasn’t what I wanted…I don’t know but it just wasn’t…
“Stacy…Stacy please…stop…”
She stops and she looks at me and she looks sexy but she sort of doesn’t too. It’s just literally uncomfortable like this like I have the bad shivers.
“Stop? You don’t like this…”
“Nn…nn…no…” It took me a bit to find the words to fit everything… “No…god, Stacy you’re beautiful and I’m really, really honoured that you’re hitting on me but…I’m…I’m…not gay…I thought I might even be like Bi or something but this…this is just…”
“Creeping you out?”
“Yes…” I wince. “I’m so sorry…god Stacy I…I’m straight.”
“Hey its okay, you really didn’t know?”
“No…I mean you’re beautiful but you’re just really not…”
“Hey its okay I’m sorry too.”
“Can you still show me the lingerie?”
“And miss a commission?”
It’s all sorts of awkward and stuff but we do get through the sort of fucked up social speed bump that we both had made and are oddly sort of acting like friends. Stacy gets me to buy a lot but she runs it through with her employee discount number.
I smile and look at mom and Sunny as we head to the car. “Well…that was…interesting.”
Sunny looks ay me, raises her eyebrows.
“Stacy came onto me in the changing rooms.”
Mom’s eyes get big. “Terry honey are you a lesbian…can you be a lesbian if you started out as a boy? Sunny how does that work?”
Sunny looks at me. “So like we talked about earlier?”
I nod and sigh. “Yep, I mean I was heading here into the temple of temples for all things girly and slinky and there was bound to be hot girls here and I was really trying to get there in the old me with girls headspace and even with one of the hottest one’s in the store making out with me all I was getting was slowly but surely these signals inside going uh-uh no way.”
“So it’s definitely you and guys then.”
“Looks like.” I hug myself a little then relax. “Well it’s not the end of the world though.”
Mom looks at me. “Terry?”
“Mom, I never really had that much of a real life frame of reference to begin with. I’ve kinda been dealing with this in my head awhile now. If it was a girl or a guy that I was going to be with then it’d still be all new to me. Now at least I know…besides?”
“Besides?”
“Yeah, there’s all that girl stuff that you can teach me about being a girl and liking guys and stuff.”
“Oh…” She brightens up at that. “Oh dear I wonder how your father will take this?”
“I guess I’ll just have to meet a nice boy when I want to bring one home.”
The look on her face sets me and Sunny off giggling. She joins in after a few seconds.
Sunny looks at me. “So what else do you really need?”
“Toys.”
“Toys?”
“Yeah, uhm…I’d kind of want to get something uhm adult like.”
“Oh…”
Then Mom pipes up. “I know a place.”
“Mom!”
“What? We work hard Terry there’s sometimes when you’re…there’s sometimes I…”
She’s blushing but we are all giggling and laughing as we get into the car and sunny follows Mom’s directions.
…………………………………. Ow My Gawd.
I had now idea.
I have never been into a “sensual therapy” shop in my life and while I’ve watched porn online and in mags and there’s lots of ads and stuff…
It’s as fascinating as much as somethings are just Eeew.
And yes, I’m over fifteen and can be in here with my parent or guardian signing a waver and them taking a copy of our Id’s.
Sunny flashed her badge.
That’s so funny I lost it once we were well down the aisles. I mean who uses a police I.D. to get into a sex shop.
Well apparently Sunny Harper does.
It’s an experience and I do get a few things, a small toy that fits like a thimble over my fingers, a slim wand, a jelly one, and a bigger one that’s uhm very realistic.
I was actually kinda sort of attracted to the idea of that one…Mom looked at me with this look. I looked back and sort of gestured at myself… “Mom…I’m a very big girl…”
Okay that set us off giggling again. Oh and one thing I’m Never…ever…buying one of those tongue on a stick things…Eeew!
We actually all bought a few things but Sunny wracked up the most in the book section. And not like the ones I bought like the Kama —sutra but these books on gender and sexuality and these ones about sex but from the guy’s side of things and sex addiction and a lot of stuff on being VG. These aren’t smutty stuff either but really like university level sexual studies and psyche stuff.
Given what I think is going on in her life good call Sunny get some education in these things under your hat.
…………………………………My last stop, our last stop is at The Fortress of Solitude. It’s this mega store for comic geeks and gamers and this is where I spend most of my personal money.
Hey just because I’m a girl now that doesn’t mean I can’t love video games or my comics and I even can buy things I’ve really wanted. But also…I can’t help but to buy a lot of the girl oriented stuff too.
Hey, there’s a lot of great role-models out there y’know for girls as comic book heroines. I’m going to read these all over again or mostly for the first time with a whole new set of eyes. I'm getting stares from the guys here at the place. I don't look like the average gamer...geek girl that comes in here and neither does Sunny. I am shopping and explaining a lot of this stuff to Sunny who does seem interested.
But…oh wow...am I causing that reaction?
There's a whole lots of the guys there that are sporting hardness.
I sort of not look but look?
There is this kind of feeling though like sort of the one I had in my head when I'd watch well...boobs.
Yep...het.
I slip out to the car and get one of my pairs of tight black legging and a mini skirt and stuff it into my purse then go back into the store.
I bought the shirt, it’s Lycra and pretty big but I tuck it in and get my girls adjusted so they’re riding just right and I walk out of the bathroom proudly wearing my Supergirl 2424 year shirt when she was wearing the classic Superboy version of the black top, black mini-skirt, black leggings and flats.
It’s very, very cool to see the stares as I walk out with the great big S on my chest.
"Okay now this is pretty cool."
My Super Secret Life…Diamond 6.
Chapter 6
The last two days were really busy really in just getting settled down and unpacked into my condo here in The Tower and getting things the way that I like them and getting tips from some of the female members and staff here at The Tower.
Mom had actually the great idea of me having a housewarming shower here in a sort of open house sort of way here for the people here that worked in the building and the other members on the team.
I actually worked quite hard with the Parvati when she had the time to spare with me. She’s Indian and like some of the stereotypes she’s had that whole English/Education and she even has the accent stuff to prove it. She even went to university there at this place called Cambridge?
Point is she knows all these things and manners like how to walk but not just walk but glide and there’s this whole thing with the book on my head that I still can’t do right at all but am getting better at. Sitting, standing smoothing my clothes without looking like I’m doing that stuff like sliding into sit at places, table manners.
I need a whole lot of practice at the stuff she’s showing me and really it’s only the tip of the iceberg and my mom’s there with me and honestly is just as bad as I am with this stuff but she wasn’t ever taught this stuff either.
It’s not that we never had manners but in the real world unless you’re from someplace fancy it’s not something really taught because people are too busy living or they just don’t acre or just don’t know how.
I’m a girl now and while not a stunningly make you drool, knock out I want people to remember me for who I am and how I acted rather than how I looked filling out my costume.
And Sunny didn’t show because she had her ass beat really hard by this blaster/brick called Vector.
Uh…yeah I kind of figured out that Sunny and Titan are the same people…uhm persons. The hows and the whys I don’t know but living here in The Tower it wasn’t too hard to figure out. Titan got really badly hurt and had bitten off more than he could chew and Sunny hasn’t been around or answering her phone or her texts either.
Which had me worried and had me thinking because her ex-boyfriend Matt had just come out all over his public blog accounts and stuff and it got passed on like wildfire. And it’s just NOT Sunny to leave someone high and dry like that. Well it happened because Sunny was in The Tower infirmary as Titan.
I know it’s sucked for Matt and I know it really sucked for me too because really Sunny’s my best friend. I stayed for awhile and there was a bit of a thing with Champion and security and me going to see Sunny. But I did that girl thing where I crossed my arms under my breasts and leaned on one hip and looked at Champion and he let me through with a sigh.
“Terri, this is hush, hush…Sunny’s powers to shift make her more than a secret identity.”
“Because of who the turn into right?”
“Yes, I don’t mean to be insulting.”
“No, I get it. I’m still a kid and you have to make sure. Look sir she’s my best friend. I just want to sit with her.”
“Good…and Terri?”
“Yes sir?”
“Maybe you can fill Titan in on some of the things about being a guy now and then?”
“Yes sir I’ll try to offer my two cents.”
I sit with Titan and he’s in a sort of coma. It’s more the lights are on but no body is home according to the experts. Like he should be up and around but he’s not there to be up and around or if he is…none of the psionics on staff can reach him.
His Dad comes in and stays for awhile before going back to work and he’s actually down here in the medical area enough that he takes his coffee breaks here too. I give him the room to talk to his son and he does even if he’s explaining research to him while Titan’s out of it.
The thing is him doing that in that brainy kind of manic way when he gets going is like Sunny when we were getting made over and shopping. There’s that same light and stuff in her eyes as he does.
Kind of like me with my comics and my sci-fiction movies. My favourites are still the 24th century version of Sliders the cartoon/amine and the comic series.
Actually I get Titan some comics to read. Sunny was never into this stuff so I actually go online and I go to Comic-Mythos and I run a search on the whole stuff about fathers and sons and power and responsibility and The Marvel Amulet series where a girl finds this amulet made by the majik guy behind Shazam and she becomes Captain Marvel the old DC comics hero and she has to deal with being that. It’s a very Titan like story that came about when the comic crash happened and the big names of the companies folded and comics kind of died out for awhile.
See I’m a geekette.
It’s funny when mankind started hitting the stars comics came back like those dime store westerns that the people used to buy in the eastern cities back in the Wild West colony days on earth.
And they exploded when the metahumans started showing up more.
Anyway I download the issues to my data card and just go to Kinkos and get them to print off blanks.
A comic blank now a days is for the readers. You can get almost anything online. But…they’re e-issues. You can go and get stuff printed out and that’s one of the things about the copy places is they can print you off and build/bind now anything from comics to magazines to novels. But they are blanks.
Anything original now has special watermarks and comes from the publishers and are automatically worth a lot more and cost a lot.
Bookstores even used ones are like a new form of antique store when it comes to originals versus blanks. No…despite the computer age and all the advances we’ve never gotten rid of books, hand held print can’t be killed.
I leave a bunch of them for when he wakes up and I head off to do other things. Like hitting the gym and working out. I even score some time with Nick after this Op. that the main heroes pulled to capture Vector.
He was in his mask and these tight…oh tight in the right places work out shorts and he schooled me awhile in self defence stuff. That was…I know we have that history and he’s a bad boy but damn…I can’t help but like guys more and more and this was like up close mat training with Batman…and Nick has this sculpted body that is just…
I was so feeling my teen girl hormones after that hour long session.
After a very long shower and a little appreciation for modern plumbing in the way of adjustable shower heads I went to my room and got online and got a hold of Matt.
[Hey…Matt, you don’t know me I’m Terry and I’m a friend of Sunny’s.]
[…Hey back, what kind of friend?]
[New friend, I just wanted you to know that she meant to get a hold of you but she’s been kind of sick.]
[I know. Saw the News.]
[Pardon?}
[I know.]
[Oh…]
[Bad?]
[Yeah.]
[Can I see her?]
[I can ask. BRB.]
I call the head office and get Liz…Mrs. Champion. “I was talking to Matt…uhm Sunny’s ex and he knows.”
“Yes Alexis has spent the night here and she…Matt has signed all the forms and stuff to be cleared.”
“Oh…cool, uhm he want’s to visit Sunny would this be okay?”
“Sure come and get a visitor pass and sign for it and I’ll get his pass reactivated.”
“Okay I need to go to school anyway and get some stuff and get some things for the others too.”
“Like?”
“My stuff and Sunny’s homework and the notes plus someone should get the stuff that Shane and that Kyle guy have missed since things happened right?”
“Right, great call terry that’s team player stuff I like to see.”
I blush at the praise but say. “Sunny’s my friend and Shane’s Sunny’s friend and I never really had a social group before…I’ve always wanted to actually have friends that I could do things for.”
“Well it’s a great start. I’ll see you when you get here.”
I get back online with Matt. [I’ll meet you at school? I have some errands to do there.]
[Sure there wasn’t a problem?]
[Nope you’re cool.]
[Thanks Terry I’ve been worried.]
[I know. I’ll see you soon.]
I hang up and get dressed nothing fancy actually low key, jeans and sketchers, a black scoop necked t-shirt that shows off my fantastic fours and a PCPD hoody with a zip front and after getting some paperwork from the office for the school and Matt’s pass I bum a ride to school from my Dad.
I went to the office first and it hasn’t been that long since I’ve been in school here everything has changed and I’m getting some really serious stares.
So…I through just a bit more sway, glide, bounce to how I move and yeah I’m petty enough to enjoy the jealous hating me for breathing looks from the stuck up girls that used to look down on me and instigate and egg the assholes on in tormenting me.
I move past the assholes in question like they’re useless and beneath me. I didn’t really have close friends here but there were some fellow geeks and them…I save some of my smiles for them….even give them some second glances.
Then I hit the office and present my changeover papers and notes for Sunny and the others and start to get the stuff they missed downloaded. I’m getting some iffy looks from the admins and stuff. There’s that little troll guy there that looks like he hates me for being a freak but at the same time he’s staring at me. Well parts of me. I’m not going back to school here. Liz said she wanted to talk to me later about school and I think I know what about and honestly.
I wouldn’t say no to going there even if I’d miss my family. But I know I’m green as heck and this has a lot of appeal to a geekette like me. No I’m getting my school records and then cleaning out my locker.
I know that admin guy was almost itching to do or say something but these are pretty official papers I gave them so he’s been hovering and trying to be intimidating while perving on me.
Bleech…
I get my stuff and go looking for Matt and instead I see Alexis. Nice black dress but not a club style, leggings and heels and she looks good. She passes only in this way that…you know she’s a guy…she’s not enhancing her bust or hiding her shoulders but her drag is that sexy, normal and down to earth she screams well…she.
I go over and hug them lightly. “Damn Alexis you look great.”
“Thanks, I’ve been trying just to be me but the haters aren’t letting up that much and well I’m kinda out more than I would be in protest.”
She gestures to her locker covered in marker notes saying Queen, queer, poof, fag, slut, freak and other niceness. I hug her again. “You okay?”
“Yes, no…I’ve got a mix of groups that are with me in being me or hate me for it too.”
“God that sucks but trust me I get the being hated part.”
“Yeah the mutant thing.”
“No way before that. I should get going I’ve got to clear out my locker and get stuff for Sunny and Shane and Kyle.”
“Need a hand?”
I was going to say not really but there’s this look in her eyes like she doesn’t want to be alone. See this is a private school, money kids or scholarship kids. I was a scholarship kid and so’s Matt. His folks have cash but it takes a lot to get in here and they’re not rich, well off but not rich. I think Matt’s dad sells cars for a living.
“Sure, besides the locals might take offense even more for you hanging around a mutie.”
“You can’t really tell.”
“I give Alexis the Spock brow. “Uh-huh like the hair and the eyes are enough of a give away.” I gesture at my chest. “These tip the scales.”
“Yeah okay sorta of yeah.” Alexis has this smile that’s totally different than Matt’s I’ve seen enough pictures of him to know that. It’s kind of curious.
We hit the lockers of the others first and get the stuff I think that they’re going to need and then I get some spare clothes from Shane’s room and Kyle’s room in the dorms and then I go to clean out my stuff and Alexis and I talk about clothes and bands and books and make-up and I tell her about my shopping trip and how much I don’t know and ask her how she learned and stuff and it’s so different.
Alexis said it was just there, this need to learn and know about girl stuff like she was a GG which apparently means genetic girl? And that she had just those same innate needs to be a girl growing up in exactly the same stages as the rest of the girls her age but at the same time she was a boy and when she was in boy mode she was okay with being a boy until there was just something that triggered her need to be her like something moving or sad or just something that was really pretty and girly that it even caught matt’s attention.
It’s all very schizophrenic to me but at the same time I can see it as it’s not like another personality and stuff. It’s varied gendered.
“Wow and I though that I had problems.”
I’m cleaning out my stuff when I here.
“Holy fuck would you look at the titties on that one. Oh baby shake that ass for me.”
I look and it’s Jake and a couple of guys that he hangs with.
Alexis looks at him and in a quite good bitchy tone says. “Jake go fuck off.”
“Shaddup faggot…look guys it’s Matt-lexis the football teams cocksucking whore-boy.”
“It’s less disgusting than what you baseball players do with the bats and stuff…oh…wait you’re not on the team anymore…you got booted for doping.”
He was fast. Jake snapped a hand out and caught Alexis right on her right cheek sending her sprawling. He was going to do more but I get in the way. “Jake stop it just walk away.”
He stares at me and he stares at my breasts and grins and grabs my breasts. I bring my arms up and under like Nick showed me and just use some of my strength a shove him a few feet back.
He staggers and frowns. He gets those rolling shoulders and like he’s ready to fight. “Oh you think you’re some kind of tough bitch huh? You need some schooling whore you and the fag.”
I’m ready to fight or try to and Alexis has her hand on my shoulder. “No…this is my problem…hold these?”
It’s almost funny as she passes me her shoes and her hose and purse. She took off her hose so she wouldn’t wreck them in the fight. I actually sort of have this odd kind of fan girl go sister moment as Alexis is squaring off boxing like with Jake and she’s in a dress and make up.
It happens in these fast little bursts, of Alexis dodging a few hits and then blocking and striking back with what I think are fast jabs. There’s a few onlookers gathering and Jake’s getting more and more pissed as this girl/boy/girl barefoot in a dress is beating him like a snare drum.
And Jake doesn’t have the brains to keep calm and not lose his shit which makes him sloppy and gives Alexis openings and she opens up his lip and cuts hit above the eye and he staggers back and gesture at his buddies and I step in fast and just sort of shove them a bit and not even with my full strength and sent them sprawling on the grass. “Uh-uh, stay right there guys.” They’re staring at me stunned. And Alexis hit’s Jake a couple of more times staggering him back and says. “Thanks Terry.”
Jake looks at me again, then at my locker. “Lardass?!.....you fucking rat! you fucking god damned freak!”
He rolls and he grabs a bat from his gym bag on the ground and he completely ignores Alexis and swings at my head with a two handed swing and a scream of rage.
I don’t even move. I’m a lot tougher and denser and I block the shot with my forearm and stare him down as the bat explodes into splinters against my arm.
Jake staggers back away from me….scared, really scared and the he turns and takes off running with his two buddies.
I sigh and dust myself off and the spectators are backing off talking and whispering freaks, mutie, call the cops. They get really clear of me and Alexis. I look at her. “You okay?”
“Uh…yeah a bit too glowing at the moment and could use the ladies room to freshen up but somehow that’s not going to be an option.”
Campus PD show up and I call The tower and explain everything to Liz as Alexis is doing the same with the campus PD and they look like they want to give both of us shit and arrest us but the rent-a-cop in charge is looking at my hoodie and I smile and pass him the phone. He screws his face into this huh? Confused look. “Mrs. Champion would like to speak with you.”
He then looks like he filled his police cargos.
There’s a bit of talking and a lot of yes ma’am and no ma’am and I understand ma’ams be fore he gives me back the phone and gets on his radio. My ear squeals a bit and then I can hear…the radio call.
Cool.
“Look Levinsky I don’t care what the little asshole says, I just got reamed by Mrs. Champion who knows that the admin has a problem with the freak kids. Yeah I hate em too but she’s got ways of knowing if the stuff on the cameras gets fudged or erased…I’m not going away for them. This is hate crime shit and Homeworld security stuff.”
They back and forth it and it sucked that he was such a douche and racist but at least he was scared enough not to lose his job over this stuff. I’ll tell Liz about this though because this place is pretty full of this crap I think.
It’s my first experience with personal mutant racism and fear and it wasn’t fun. I see some of the hater kids on the phone and honestly that’s not likely a good sign.
“Hey Alexis we should go. I’ll get us a drive.”
“I’ve got my car here we can take that.”
The rent a cops let us go and we head to the parking lot and I look to see Liz showing up with that sonic boom this and she’s in full gear and heading down to likely talk to the Admins because she’s landing by the main offices.
I hear the squeal of tires and the gunning of a big engine and look up to see Jake in his big 4X4 truck and I shove Alexis out of the way before he hits me. I go up and over the truck and I hear him screaming like he lost his mind.
“Die fatass! Die! You ruined my life you fucking freak!”
I hurt both from the hit and the landing and he spins the truck around to come at me again and Liz is on her way. But he’s too fast and he’s too close for her to do anything but be a witness. I shift…My body heating up as the hot liquid bio-nanites cover me in a flash and I hit the front of the truck with both hands in a double axe handle swing.
I wasn’t thinking…it happened so fast. I should have caught the truck.
Instead my hit drives the front of it into the ground so hard and fast that even if I crushed the engine block and drove all the stuff into the ground there was still all that force coming forward and it makes that spot I hit a fulcrum and it flips up and over me…and flipped over once more before coming to a stop.
Jake’s hanging out the window covered in blood making these horrible sounds.
Liz is there now and she looks at me. “Go…take Alexis and go and get to The Tower we’ll take care of stuff there. This might turn really ugly Terry. I’ll cover things here and get the right people here to investigate things…get a hold of the others and tell them what happened.”
We get into Alexis’s car and we take off and are passed by EMT’s and aero-police cars and stuff and it takes me awhile to realize that I’m still in Diamond state and that I’m shaking and Alexis looks at me every time we hit a bump and my weight makes the car scrape on my side.
“You going to be okay Terry?”
“No…oh…so not okay…I think I might have killed him.”
“He tried to kill you first.”
“I’ve got powers though.”
“Doesn’t matter…”
“It does…doesn’t it?”
I unshift and I feel dizzy and start coughing up blood.
“Shit! Terry, shit!”
“I’m okay…”
“Like fuck!”
“Healing factor….”
I hold up my left arm where he hit me with the truck when I was unarmored and it’s good and broken and it’s moving…there’s heat and pain and odd sounds but we both watch it set itself and the cuts seal then vanish.
Alexis blinks. “Okay…lets get to The Tower before we get targeted by some other assholes that want a piece of you or me.”
We’re almost good until almost there and the last three KM to The Tower there are media Aero-vans following us and trying to snap as many photos as the can before the security details for The Tower turn them away.
We get parked and I’m not sure when I picked stuff back up but I look at Alexis and pass her, her things. “Uhm here’s your panty hose.”
We stare at each other and it’s that weird we start to laugh.
What are you gonna do right?
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-7.
Chapter 7
It’s been a couple days since the Jakeisode.
It was a bit upsetting at fist but sitting with Parvati while doing my practices and talking about stuff like dealing with being a woman, and being aware of sexism and the whole meta backlash thing and the other complex stuff about being a woman and Mom’s there too which brings two lifetimes of real life experience and dealing with things like…well Jake.
Women deal with guys like him all the time in various ways and varying degrees. I’m really taking these things to heart actually because there’s a huge parallel between the feelings you have as a woman and the stuff you deal with and the things you deal with as an overweight outcast.
I cried over it, I soaked in their support and honestly I like being me now and I like being a girl. There’s a definite change in me wired in by whatever The Alchemist’s symbiotic thing has wrought in me. All the still ongoing tests and stuff say my brain is definitely female now. And maybe the change has helped me make peace with it all.
I really enjoy my training too, not just the working out and stuff but my other training too over the last few days. Sitting, walking, learning how to move and hold myself and make and serve tea. And learning about make up and clothes. I’ve actually been really busy just adjusting to being me.
Today I’m taking some time to just relax and be me.
I get my things and I head down to my new pride and joy. I have an Anti-grav black VW-Bug all set up for weight compensation and with a hardtop convertible package and it’s girl and not at the same time. It’s a hover model so no big ceiling just about two feet but it’s very cool really.
And courtesy of the contract I just signed with The Champions. Yep I’m official and I’m getting a full ride to a college degree here and getting paid a small salary too. More once I’m officially on the team since I’m a reserve member but I’m living rent free, and a lot of my regular future life is secure.
So me time now.
I’ve my bikini with me and all the stuff a girl needs to head out to the beach and I sort of wish there was someone to go with me but Alexis is out with Tyler on a big date and Shane’s been busy with Kyle and when not with him she’s been training or spending time with the Champions.
So I’m sort of flying solo.
It’s a bit unnerving going to the beach as a girl alone but I’m going to Dallas beach which Tyler recommended and it’s a protected pay-beach. Valet parking, life guards beach security but really decent if you want to just have a good time at the beach without the assholes that come with it.
It sounds all elitist but when I get there it’s busy and packed. The guy takes my car and I thumbprint scan in and I get the private lot for the day. He calls a girl in a bathing suit uniform over and then it’s me heading across this lawn like bit of park and food court until I hit the beach and it’s actually amazing…they have the regular beach but there’s a whole landscaped section of these small grassy dunes with sand in the centre of them and these are the private areas. Okay it’s expensive like eighty bucks for this spot for the day but wow getting my beach blanket set out and my radio, towels and other stuff…it’s all mine and at the top of each spot there’s a little changing booth/bathroom stall unit.
Okay it’s like a really advanced porta john but it’s really clean and smells clean and decorated like it’s for the beach. This is expensive like I said but to have this to myself? It’s so worth it. Besides I can tan in peace and with or without clothes if I want. I want to actually do some girl-sun worshipping before I’m in Ark City and Halo.
Though I’m not sure about stuff up there I’m actually interested in all the things that I’ve heard and I want to see snow. I know we have mountains relatively close by here but I’ve never been able to go to any of the ski places.
I get myself changed into my bikini and I’m going with a classic cut French style. It’s a nice sort of black with these embedded metallic sparkles and yes I like black and sort of the super hero like shiny stuff too.
I like the look and I pony tail my hair and after a lot of sunscreen I head out and I go for a walk and just enjoy myself as I just wander the beach just walking even through the public spots and I get watched and stared at and there’s a lot of the looks that are the jealous sort of ones and there’s some that are lusty looks as I just walk and de-stress.
I know I’m getting more “Me” as I actually like the feelings of getting seen, being invisible really wasn’t fun and while I’m not going to be one of the girls I hated because they abused their gift of good looks I’m taking it in as part of being a girl. The way my hips move feels natural and the sway of my bottom and the bounce sway of my breasts it all feels just right.
It feels good to feel sexy…just not being egotistical about it but It does even if I’m not ready to get into things with anyone right now.
It go for a swim once I’m back close to my spot and well despite the fantastic fours…I don’t float. I sink like a stone. I can swim if I tread water really hard using my enhanced strength. But I can hold my breath a good long time and I get to see stuff under the water in a really cool way and hearing…wow hearing things with my upper and low ranges is…I can hear not just like some distant dolphin sounds but buoy pings and then tune into the sub-sonic com channels the P’hari use?
Wow…it’s way busier down here than anyone thinks, or the regular people think. The P’hari are one of the big races here that New Haven has treaties with like the Vishanti. They’re tall well long legged and humanoid with like a varied amount of supple fins on their head and ears that are also their gill areas too and are finlike they have a sort of nasal bump and really thin lips but their pretty human after all of that.
They are here in big numbers really with undersea bases and cities and such and are masters at sea-farming. They raise these gardens and schools of fish that feed millions of people everyday. Not super tech in a way like the Vishanti or Avari but they’re really good at what they do…farming, growing coral like it’s a crop, and water clean up. They have dabbled in medicines too like there are these saline/water fluid mixes that are really body specific and work in people a lot better and other stuff.
I swim up every once in awhile to make sure people think I’m not drowning and head in after awhile and wash off the salt and head into my spot and tan.
I fall deeply asleep in the sunshine just…wow it feels so good …the heat running through my veins and my bones and just all melty and stuff. I wake up and no tan…well there’s a bit of one and it fades away to my very white complexion. “Frakkin healing factor.”
I head up the beach to the food court and I’m feeling hungry so I get some stuff there actually trying a few new things. I’ve never has seviche before and it’s good like a kind of seafood salsa with a side of noodle sized cut kelp on the side. A mango slush and I’m back to my spot and end up sipping at it while listening to the radios and reading. I’m reading more girl stuff, several romance novels the cheap ones, and some magazines about fashion and just well femi-culture stuff like Vogue and stuff but also like some of the Good Housekeeping stuff.
I’m not studying really but more like making up for lost time. I get really into some of the romance books sort of putting myself in the girl’s part and getting into the scene of lovemaking…god I get teamed up too and thankfully since I’m tougher than the standard girl I roll onto my chest and press my aching boobs into my beach blanket.
I’m still a teenager and have all the hormones going on and after ripping through the first book I’m more than ready for another swim.
I’m cooling my need off in the water for awhile then get my things and head to get my car. And there’s all these people together either dating or married and stuff and I’m kind of feeling left out seeing how happy everyone is and everything together.
“Not that I’d have an idea of how to really be with anyone or anything even if I met someone.”
I get my car and drive around after using my debit card to pay for the stuff at the beach and tip the valet guy five dollars. I’m driving and really trying to not go into a drive thru and just…It’s like this hurt that kind of sinks into that craving rush you get when you ear something good.
That something you like’s rush is what you use to replace the empty spot inside that I’m trying to fill.
I know all of this and yet.
Yeah…I’m pulled off in a spot by myself trying to kill the lonely hurt and the guilty from even doing this with a bunch of fries and a shake and a bucket of fried chicken…
I feel so sick with myself for doing this afterwards….I can’t take it anymore and crawl into the backseat and curl up and cry.
Dammit, just dammit.
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-8.
Chapter 8
And there’s all these people together either dating or married and stuff and I’m kind of feeling left out seeing how happy everyone is and everything together.
“Not that I’d have an idea of how to really be with anyone or anything even if I met someone.”
Yes…yes I’m talking to myself because you do that when you’re alone so much.
Alone, in a new life and way different body and things it’s still the same…hurt and lonely and that makes me feel all fat and ugly and what’s the point and that’s when it hits me.
I get my car and drive around after using my debit card to pay for the stuff at the beach and tip the valet guy five dollars. I’m driving and really trying to not go into a drive thru and just…It’s like this hurt that kind of sinks into that craving rush you get when you ear something good.
That something you like’s rush is what you use to replace the empty spot inside that I’m trying to fill.
I know all of this and yet.
Yeah…I’m pulled off in a spot by myself trying to kill the lonely hurt and the guilty from even doing this with a bunch of fries and a shake and a bucket of fried chicken…
I feel so sick with myself for doing this afterwards….I can’t take it anymore and crawl into the backseat and curl up and cry.
Dammit, just dammit.
I crawl out of the car after ten minutes and make my way to the dumpster.
Well guess what?
It turns out that if you’re upset enough healing factor doesn’t keep you from losing your lunch.
And don’t throw up in dumpsters…just…yeah by the time that my stuff mixed in with the stuff already there I was just…
Sick with myself and with what I’d been looking at.
I head to my car and I get in and I drive to the closest gas station. I know it’s H-gel but Hydrogen’s a gas so the name just stuck.
I go in and I but one of those little travel packs and I use the restroom and brush my teeth and use the mouth wash and wipe off my face. Good thing that I wasn’t wearing any make-up I’m still not all that skilled at it and I’d just likely make a mess.
I get a big bottle of water and fill the tank on the car up and I go for a drive. I haven’t had the chance to do that very much since having a car’s new to me and it’s actually fun…well fun enough that it’s picking my mood up a lot and I take a few turns and I head to Orange town my old neighborhood until recently.
It’s so strange being back and with me being so completely different it feels like I’ve been gone away a long time even though I haven’t. I drive past the house and the bakery and see that it’s still going. I can see Candace Leven one of the girls from my school there who should be graduating this year there and a couple of other people working it instead of me.
It’s actually pretty busy here and Mom’s behind the cash and just behind the cash instead of doing a hundred other things. I’d stop in but right now that’s still too close to food given me eating and barfing jag that happened.
I’m getting a few looks as I drive around and it’s more from the cute car and the way that I look than people recognizing me.
Jake outed me and stuff but I haven’t really been news hounded since the whole start of things with The Champions doing press control and stuff. I head by my old comic shop and stop and go in.
Okay I might have changed but I haven’t changed that much and I love having money too, no not like rich though that might be cool too but like what I have a decent paying job and I’m not girl enough to spend in all on my wardrobe and stuff so.
I’m looking at stuff.
DVD boxed sets and panel by panel j-peg collections…those are cool actually because it’s a years worth of issues, no ads and you can download it and there’s really good graphic art. I get of course some real comics too and I buy the manga series Shinobi Gardens for Shayne and I get more super hero logo tees.
I’m getting stared at by Gary the guy that runs the place. And of course most of the guys that frequent the place too and the odd girl there’s always a few every once in awhile. He’s still looking at me and well at my chest as he’s ringing things through.
“Gary…you keep looking and I might have to charge you a fee.”
“Huh? What? I’m sorry….” He turns really red and I smile. While not my type Gary has this balding cute thing going on with the extra weight but it fits, like Friar Tuck I can see where his wife thought him cute enough to marry.
That’s one of the things about changing is my brain changed too…I sort of still watch girls and I think I might always just from being a guy for all my life and liking girls…the attraction is way, way down though. But with everything that was done to me I’m female and I’m straight or mostly straight and I’m seeing people differently now. I’m not as freaked by that as people think I should be…changing my sexual mental preferences for the most part would freak people out but me.
I wasn’t with anyone anyway ever and I was getting to the point of anyone paying that kind of attention to me would have been considered. So I find the way I’m seeing people differently actually interesting.
He stops as he’s bagging my comics. “Miss how’d you know my name?’
“Gary it’s me Terry.”
The whole shop went quiet.
Then there was like a burst of questions and I’m being open and I’m telling them what happened and the stuff that went down with that Damian guy trying to take me out and the whole self entitled jocks at my school running a drug thing and Jake and what he tried to do.
It’s a gamer and geek thing phones are turned off except to call a few more people over and Gary asks me first and when they’re here he closes the store for all of us as we talk and talk and answer questions or the ones that I can.
I even diamond up a few times.
No press, nothing assholish they’re fans of the genre and they’re friends and there’s this whole sort of classy gamer, nerd, geek closeness thing going on and I might be the attraction sort of but we kind of end up breaking out some of the boxed sets and we play some table top miniature games and then settle into playing a table top RPG called Shingami…it’s based off of this really ancient old Japanese classic anime and manga called Bleach. We’re even playing characters from the shows…we have to rescue Ichigo from the invading Norse Valkyries led by Freya who wants him for something dire.
It’s a lot of fun especially when I’m trotting out the bits of Japanese that Shayne’s taught me.
There’s a couple of new people there that I don’t know including a kid in skater clothes but now board or inlines called Alex. He’s actually one of those outcasts to here more for what’s on the inside because his outside is pretty awesome.
He actually has us all laughing a few times and he’s almost sort of playing himself by the description of his character and he can RP it’s like he’s LARPing stuff most of the game and for a good looking guy he’s full of all this geeklore and like social common knowledge.
And Gary’s a pretty good GM too. I thank them and give hugs out and say that this was fun and we should all do this again sometime.
It’s midnight and passed when we’re finally out from the game and it was kind of awesome to just let stuff go and play and be with friends well I was sort of too shy to really get to know them that well before but tonight it was cool it was different.
I never played a one shot rpg game before either.
I see Alex walking and I pull up. “Hey you want a lift home?’
“Sure.”
He gets in the passenger side and he’s smiling at me and he’s so cute…and wow…I’m sitting really close to him too.
My car suddenly feels really small.
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-9.
Chapter 9
*Previously…………
It’s midnight and passed when we’re finally out from the game and it was kind of awesome to just let stuff go and play and be with friends well I was sort of too shy to really get to know them that well before but tonight it was cool it was different.
I never played a one shot RPG game before either.
I see Alex walking and I pull up. “Hey you want a lift home?’
“Sure.”
He gets in the passenger side and he’s smiling at me and he’s so cute…and wow…I’m sitting really close to him too.
My car suddenly feels really small.
*And Now…………
Oh…
Oh wow, I mean it’s kind of one of those things that kind of freaky and in the reverse way happening to me all of a sudden. I’m in a car with a guy and he’s cute, really cute and it’s sort of on that whole thing with the teen boy with the hot girl suddenly in his car that he shouldn’t be even near socially.
“Terri?’
I blink. “Sorry I just got lost thinking.”
“About what?”
“Uhm…”
“Me?”
“Uhm…”
He smiles but he ducks his head and he blushes a little. Okay I didn’t know that cool kids blushed.
I look at him and I try a smile. “I was just thinking how reversed this is.”
“Reversed?”
“I’m still this strange geeky person in my head and now everything I am’s kind of changed and stuff and I’m finding myself in a car which I’d never have had before this and sitting here with a school hottie.”
“Me?”
“Uhm yeah…”
“A hottie?”
“Uhm yeah….dur…”
He laughs at the dur and he looks at me. “So…you like boys now?”
“Yeah…I’m still sort of flipping that over and over in my head because of what I am my biological preference is the same way sort of like straight…It’s very weird knowing who I was in my head and stuff and seeing some very pretty girls and women in some very revealing stuff and it does nothing…but guys are kind of…oh…wait…yay?”
“Cool.”
“Cool?”
“Yeah, since learning what I’ve learned about you tonight it’s pretty cool that a girl that I like is really pretty and has her own car and a job and she’s into gaming and comics and stuff that I like.”
“Wait…wait what? I’m a girl that you like?”
“Uhm…dur that’s what I said.”
He’s smiling at me and wow…oh I like his eyes and he’s got these dimples and I feel all yay and fluttery in my stomach but in this breathless better than a roller coaster kind of thing.
“Wow…just my luck I meet a guy like you and I’m going to Halo academy.”
“Ark City’s only a fourteen hour drive.”
“Okay…?”
“Terri.”
“Yes?”
“Go out with me tonight?”
“But it’s late…”
“You have a curfew?”
“No…not really.”
“Me neither, I like you and you like me so I want to ask you out on a date.”
“Isn’t this kind of fast?”
“It’s a date not sex and you’re going away I don’t want to waste time.”
“Oh…okay…so where to?”
“Rainbow Park?”
“Where?”
“North Jackson shipyards.”
“I don’t know where that is either Alex.” I’m biting my lip. “Sorry it’s a big city and I’ve never really gone outside of here much until I got into the prep school and The Tower.”
“Hey it’s cool not a lot of people outside the crews.”
“The crews? Like gangs?”
“No well sorta like motorcycle clubs but more like air-boarders.”
“Don’t you mean hover boarding?”
“Nope. Okay head towards The Tower the best way to explain it is to show you.”
“Okay…”
I’m a bit nervous but I drive and follow his directions and we hit the main high ways and after we get close I think I know where they’re going. Jackson Valley industrial park. Way back it used to be one of those places where they made stuff here in Paradise City. Oh they still do sort of but this was when we made space ships and shuttles and cargo containers and stuff until The Federation made their bid for occupation here. The Shipyards were bombed out and stuff and the company that owned it moved what they could salvage elsewhere because it was too expensive to rebuild here.
With Alex showing me the way it seems like I’m right and we pull into this parking garage with people sort of there as look outs at the entrance and people have their cars parked here and their bikes but there’s a lot of street wheels here too.
It’s packed with close to several hundred teens here and the parking garage goes out all the way to over look these dry dock cradles that were for the ships being built here and they’re…well it’s nuts but they’re pretty much all those half-pipes but they’re a couple of hundred yards long and they’re at least forty feet to the bottom on the average but it’s all colored with graffiti and these tags and art and it’s a riot of color.
Like a rainbow…sort of…
There’s so much here too as we walk kids with skate stuff and there’s short boards and long ones and wheels and hover boards and in lines and every thing in between but there’s kids here and adults too but those on the fringe of society types or gangers or ex-ganger types mixed with barrio types and hippies it’s a massive kind of total free mall here and I get what he means but crews. Like teams more than gangs but they’re still sort of gang like too and there’s as many different crews here as you can think of.
I’m kind of blown away.
“I didn’t even know that this place existed?’
“It doesn’t not officially.”
“No kidding this has to be super illegal.”
He looks at me. “Alex I’m going to be a cop.”
“Yeah just don’t say that stuff too loud we could get into serious trouble.”
“Okay…dangerous here?”
“No, and yes. I mean you step seriously out of line yeah and most beefs are handled one on one or between crews and usually in duels like races or stunt offs but there are armed crews here and gangers and this is home to The UTR crew.”
“UTR crew?’
“It’s the meta underground here for Paradise City. It’s an off set group from the Underground Railroad itself and UTR stands for Under the Rainbow.”
“Whoa…” Okay I’ve never heard of this place or these people and Freaktown in Ark City’s kind of famous and they have Anthrosapiens up there living and working in public while we don’t. You don’t see the whole mutant morlocky underground sort of thing here in Paradise City. More Aliens sure this is Vishanti central for the planet and the P’hari are here too down along the bigger urbanized parts of the waterfront but this.
And as we’re getting in deeper to the place that’s when I’m seeing the Anthros here too. I look at Alex. “I’ll keep my mouth closed for sure.”
“Good.”
“So food or dancing?”
“Well given the whole chickensode I’m going to ask if we can just watch? I have no idea how to dance.”
“Perfect time to learn.”
Alex leads me to concrete stairs leading down to one of the broken up ship cradles and it’s only too bomb busted to not be skateable and there’s huge chunks of rubble in here that have been urbanized with paint and art and stuff and we get though that stuff into the center of the cradle and there’s a crowd of people dancing and there’s this huge chunk of concrete in the middle being used as a stage and there’s some heavy beat street hip-hop singing going on and it’s…
It’s enthralling and thumping and I can feel the music and the beat and Alex moves beside me with the beats and soon we’re dancing like the other kids in the crowd.
Yeah I might stick out but no more than the panther looking guy in the leatherboi biker sex worker looking clothes or the pale girl with vines and little leaves for her hair that looked like dreadlocks.
Okay…okay yeah…
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-10.
Chapter 10
The music’s loud and there’s all these people and I’m getting it. The bump and grind sort of stuff…moving hips and as a girl there’s this side to side thing I’m picking up. It’s like swaying as I walk but more, different and it really helps that I’m getting help from some of the other kids there.
It’s happening here than at my old school…even with this meta/anthro? Avari alien…a girl with blue eyes and white sort of spiked hair that’s actually feathers with her hands on my hips and smiling at me and shouting over the blasting music. “Like this!”
It’s not sexual but just she’s actually will just to show me.
If some idiots would get over stuff like her really sharp looking nails and the hair she’d be a knock out, heck she is a knock out just not brainwashed into thinking she’s better than everyone else.
“I’m Terry!”
“Juno!”
“Nice to meet you!”
“You too, I like your planet!”
Okay well that answers that one I guess. Avari one of the big three here and a humanoid race but based off of bird evolution instead of mammalian. Just sort of a different branch than us. Not as bio-tech as the Vishanti they are masters of other technologies like solar tech with amazing collection and battery stuff and anti-gravity tech too. I actually don’t know a whole lot more than that and the fact like the Vishanti they have an embassy city but that’s on the other side of the planet.
“Thanks but I’ve barely seen any of it!”
“Neither have I but that’s why I’m here!”
“Really?”
“Family vacation!”
“Oh so how do you like the city!?”
“It’s awesome!”
We kind of keep going and I’m getting more and more then hang of dancing and I get back over to Alex and I dance with him some more.
I get why girls like to dance.
It’s fun but it’s flirty, you’re kind of not expected but more allowed to flaunt it and stuff. Cut loose, and I’m having fun…its right there on the edge of naughty and it’s that naughty it’s just this side of foreplay.
Oh yeah foreplay…
I’m dancing with Alex and while I’m still learning as I go I’m not a total spazz at it and he’s dancing all guy hot and…I don’t know before I was changed I’d be sitting on the sidelines if I was lucky and thinking that he’s being pushy but like this he’s dancing as close as he can without really touching and what touches do happen are these electric little grazes.
I’m getting really hot and excited in a fun way and a sexual way. God he can move too…he has his jacket off someplace and he’s just down to a tank top/muscle shirt and it moves around on his torso revealing great pecks and abs.
He has a six pack and I keep wanting to touch it.
I’m definitely into guys and it’s so freak but not freaky. Terry the guy barely had this kind of chance but now. Now I’m in a situation where I’m getting attracted to someone and he is attracted to me too.
It’s way more than nice.
And yes I looked, he’s definitely attracted to me.
I swear we must have danced for like an hour before he calls for a break. “Terry! I need a breather!”
He’s sweat damp and I’m…well I’m not normal so as warm as I am from dancing it’s a nice flush that might be more sexual than anything else like endurance wise.
“Let’s take a break!” I shout back at him and he nods and takes my have and he pulls me along.
Actually I just stand there and bite my lower lip when he does that first tug and can’t budge me. I chuckle and go with him and he’s smiling and looking at me.
“Ha, ha, funny I totally forgot you’re super dense.”
“Hey it’s the first time I’ve ever really joked with it before.”
“Well it was actually kind of funny.”
“Really?” I brighten, actually I know how I look even if I’m still adjusting to it but if I can actually be funny as well as good looking I’m kind of interested in that.
You can be super good looking even on the breath taking meta scales and once people are used to that and get to know you you’d better be more than just a pretty face strapped to deadwood personality.
“Yes really.” He slips an arm around me and heads me off to this row of like street food vendors and stuff like mini-carts all made to do different things here.
“Okay I’m actually hungry now.”
“Good, you don’t need to freak out over food.”
“Well yes and no…the chicken thing was me binging like the old me and me getting sick was me now freaking out about it even if my healing factor would have me okay with it.”
“Like I said you don’t need to freak out over food.”
I look at him. “Honestly Alex I’m still pretty screwed up, I’ve got tons of issues with who I was to who I…”
He cuts me off by tilting my chin up and kissing me.
Deeply…my whole body tingled and I flickered in and out of diamond state getting looks from the people around us. He breaks the kiss and I’m a little breathless…my first…oh…
“Terry, I like you. I all cards on the table just like you I think you’re nice and smart and funny and really beautiful.”
I swallow. “You do?”
“Yes and I’m not the only one who’s interested not by the looks that you’ve been getting.”
“Really? I..I thought it was the boobs.”
“It’s not just the boobs.”
The guy with the food cart right in front of us chimes in. “It’s the boobs for me.”
We both laugh okay all three of us laugh and I can tell when it’s a teasing joke and I’m not going to get bent out of shape and Alex orders us two from him which turns out to be pretzels and it’s kind of neat to see the guy slice off a bit and then pull and twist it there in from of you and then do the dip there in the water and then instead of baked he deep fries them and rolls them in stuff of your choice.
Alex and I both go with sea salt and pepper with toasted sesame seeds.
I know it’s not the same as a baked pretzel but it’s still really good and we go walking and trying a few other things.
Okay this part is really cool and as much as I’m not fat Terry I’m still me and I still know my food and Paradise City has three main ethnics here. Asian with mostly Korean and Chinese, South-Central American and Hindu-Vishanti and add in smatterings of True Mexican and Caribbean and you can just imagine all of the little food stands here. Add in the P’hari being a close factor too with all their stuff and you have all this great street vendor food with about one in four being something fish based.
We run into Juno who invites us over to where her and her family is sitting and it’s her and her three brothers and two sisters and there’s like ten cousins.
“Wow, you all come on this vacation?”
She nods as she’s slurping noodles. “Yes, no adults. We get together as a big group and we can all watch out for each other and pool money and stuff.”
Alex nods. “Very cool idea.”
She shrugs. “Cultural, a little like your Homish?”
“Amish.” I say it’s with an A not an H.
“Oh…okay I’m still learning American.”
Alex nods. “It’s okay I didn’t know that either actually.”
We sit and talk about the place and here with Alex playing sort of the Street smart tour guide for us and we’re sharing foods too. Which was cool they bought a medium of most things here and are passing them around to share so we all get a taste of the stuff.
It turns out they love noodles. They never invented pasta of any kind on their world and they like the asian noodles even better than the pasta. Me I like biriyani? It’s this hindi kind of mixed up stuff and spicy but there’s just a lot in it and I think I like that, and there’s a steamed sweet bun with Korean BBQ pork belly and these veggies and herbs that like super good. No…like amazing and it’s actually the whole thing and not just the pork that does it for me.
And Alex and I introduce them all to onion rings. Which they all like and stuff. Though they have this definite alien thing with condiments.
They’ll fill a whole tray and coat them in lethal amounts of like ketchup or mustard.
And Alex and I both discover that cheap old plum sauce for like eggrolls is good on onion rings and that a curry sauce instead of ketchup is good on fries.
I don’t like haggis.
LOL…
There was actually a fry stand-cart that was doing haggis in a wrap of veggie protein wrap like an eggroll and we had to try it. The sign said… IF IT”S NOT SCOTTISH…IT”S CRAP!
Yes, that’s what it honestly said and there was this Chinese guy running it with a beard and he even had his lineage thingy there on the side of it.
But it was still yucky. Then again I don’t like liver and Juno at the rest of it and proclaimed that it had a lot of crack?
Apparently where she comes from having a lot of crack means like cracking like a firework? Like full of good spirit or something.
We exchanged numbers and e-mails and stuff and Alex and I left and I drove him home.
I’d sort of always envisioned walking my date to their door but I never thought it’d be me doing this with a guy.
He lives in a duplex in just a sort of semi normal lower middle class neighborhood like most of the people I know and it’s kind of nice that it’s like that.
He set’s his stuff down and unlocks the door and then he walks me back to my car and leans me against my driver’s side door.
Another kiss.
I kiss back this time and I can feel the little catch in his breathing and that’s kind of yay.
We kiss a few more times…I break it.
“Wow…we’re going pretty fast.”
“Yes, definitely…all according to plan.”
“Plan?” I give him the eyebrow.
“Terry I know a good thing when I see her and I meant it I’m interested and you’re shipping off to school. I want to get my chance in and leave you with this big impression before you meet other guys up there.”
“Oh…Really?”
He gives me this nice look, sweet and like he wants to hold me close. “Terry yes really you’re going to have to stop questioning your self okay?”
“I told you I was screwed up.”
“Yes and I like your quirks they make me feel all on par and stuff.”
“On par?”
“Yes, you’re a very daunting woman to go out with y’know?”
“I am?”
“Beautiful, funny, and smart….definitely daunting.” He smiles and gives me another light kiss.
“Good thing you’re brave then?”
“Mmm…good thing.”
I kiss him this time lightly but in doing so I’m pressed against him and wow…there is definitely something to be said about that whole guy solid thing when my breasts are pressed against his chest. Yes my nipples are really hard and I don’t care if he can feel them…okay maybe I want him to.
I break the kiss. “I should go…work and lots of stuff to do.”
“Okay…you’ll call me?”
“Okay…me calling you?”
“Just might be easier y’know with everything you’ve got going on.”
“Okay…goodnight?”
“Goodnight…and Terry.”
“Hmm…?”
“I had a lot of fun, at the shop and out there tonight.”
“Me too.”
He leaves and I watch him go into his place and we share a wave before he goes inside and I slip into my car and I drive home to The Tower and I’m smiling the whole time.
It’s like four in the morning by the time I get back to my place and I’m hugging myself in the elevator the whole time and I put my things from the trip on my bed and I head to the shower.
It’s a long shower and the adjustable shower head is really, really brilliant and very needed…
(Blush)
After that it’s dawn and I’m getting my things sorted out and a load of laundry on since mom insisted on me having my own washer and dryer since it’s a pretty personal thing laundry and all that for a girl and I settle in listening to some tunes and putting my comics and stuff in order and still assembling my geek collection when I get this call.
“Hello?”
“Diamond? It’s Parvati we need you as an auxiliary member we have a situation downtown.”
“Sure what’s going on?”
“Armored car robbery, we’re in a jam with things and we’ve already got a fatality.”
“Shit, okay I’ll get ready.”
“Good meet up with Bonsai and Nazareth at hangar seven.”
Bonsai is Shayne is Nazareth Kyle?
“Alright ASAP?”
“Yes.” Paravati’s cut off by the sounds of gunfire.
I head to my gear closet and I get into my suit. I wear the wetsuit like k-flex. It’s like flexible Kevlar and I wear a semi dark grey metallic color a lot like the suit worn by the Star-Trek Borg character called Seven of Nine. Except mine has with it a shoulder kit harness like you’d wear for SWAT except no guns just another pouch each with cuffs and I have black calf high wrestling boots and matching gloves. I pony tail my hair and get my blue lensed shooting glasses on with my head set and snap my police styled web-belt into place. See actual super heroes carry gear, we have cuffs and tape and zip ties and all those things that we might need including pens and notepads and stuff. Heck in my web belt I have a bunch of evidence bags and gloves and even some crime scene tape just in case.
I run to meet them at the hangar and it’s several members of PCPD SWAT and Kyle in gear for the first time and Shayne in her new age ninja gear. We load in and the corporal stats to fill us in on the situation.
“A group of meta powered anthrosapiens has committed armed robbery on one of the armored casino cars and Titan and Champion are in pursuit of we think two suspects through the metro tunnels we have three suspects downed at the scene and lady champion was working on another pair when she was ambushed and the three down are released and raising hell…we have the other Champions on scene to work the fight and crowd control.”
There’s a live feel holo showing us what the scene looks like from a birds eye view.
He points out this Rhino duking it out with Overdrive. “Diamond you’re to back up Overdrive this guy’s got a very tough hide and ‘Drive’s just not getting through it and he’s not up to taking too many hits from this guy. Titan’s already rang his bell pretty good so you might have an advantage.”
Shayne’s staring at him. “I thought that he and the two silverbacks were down?”
“There’s two lizards with them they were cloaked out with some sort of natural chameleon effect, that’s up to you Bonsai and you too Nazareth we need you airborne and if you see one of them call it out and if you have a shot you take it.”
“We’ll give Lady Champion back up and try to take the rest along with Chrome and Ricochet.”
We fly over several blocks crosswise and it’s just moment’s before we’re there and we dip down low and fast in like this almost military hot LZ drop thing and I jump out mouth dry and nervous but I run towards where I can see Overdrive zipping around this big, really big anthro rhino and trying to zip back in and throw hard super speed punches.
He looks tired you can only do so much at super speeds before you need a break and at least some recovery time.
The rhino see’s me coming and it grins…he’s got sharp teeth?
Okay…definitely a mutation.
He spits a glob of something eww on the pavement. “Ello Poppet come to play hav’s ye.”
I shift to Diamond for and stalk right into fighting range. “Damned skippy, pucker up buttercup.”
And I swing.
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-11.
Chapter 11
*Before…
The rhino sees me coming and it grins…he’s got sharp teeth?
Okay…definitely a mutation.
He spits a glob of something eww on the pavement. “Ello Poppet come to play hav’s ye.”
I shift to Diamond for and stalk right into fighting range. “Damned skippy, pucker up buttercup.”
And I swing.
*And Now…
And he blocks it.
And he counter swings which is way faster than I thought and I was going to go for that catch his arm and thrown him thing and instead I get punched in the face.
It staggers me and it hurts sort of and not? It’s like…well it’s like I’m armored and the biggest thing is his strength versus my mass and the wobble camera effect. I stagger back a few feet and plant my feet and stop and shake it off.
“Crimey you’re a tough piece o’ trim now ain’t ye?”
“Hard as Diamond.”
He laughs. “Diamond more like Crystaal y’know like the stripper booze.”
“Well then you want to dance then big boy?”
Yeah it’s a hero line, the classic trash talking and stuff and I guess it might be me having read and collected comics all my life but it’s coming really easy sort of despite my usual shyness.
He comes at me and he takes a swing and he’s fast but he swings wide from the side and I step into it and take the brunt of the force on my shoulder and the side and plant my opposite foot to not get sent flying and I drive a fist into his stomach.
Lots of resistance there but I hear him grunt and he grabs me with the arm that hit me but he loses his grip because it’s like holding moving glass and I drive another fist into him and then another right after that underneath the grabby arm and in the soft stuff under there.
He’s grunting and he hammers down on me with the other arm onto my shoulder and collar bone area and it drops me to a knee and shatters bits of armor crystal off of me and I take a page from the dirty book and I punch him in the crotch.
“Hff…fuck….” He pain groans and exhales and I stand fast and swing with an uppercut and I’d have likely missed if his head wasn’t so big and stuff and I really try and put everything that I have into it and I send him flying off his feet and sailing through the air until he crashes onto a car and he flattens it and shatters out all of the windows.
I know, I know just from stuff I know that this won’t do much but slow him down and I do a strength jump and leap like twenty feet up and all the way over to him and land on top and straddle him and start punching like some of the assholes did to me in middle school with fast jab hits but as hard as I can too with rights and lefts.
I get about seven in when he chomps down on my arm and my wrist and there’s a pretty funky sound of his teeth on my diamond shell and the vibrations too are all kind of ick.
But it’s a grip and he uses that and having a hold on me to roll us off of the car and onto the pavement with a crash and he tries to roll over on top of me and I keep pushing it the other way with a hand or a foot or just trying to grab and roll.
Now it all goes pretty fast because we’re both pretty strong and with the force we can exert past our weight we sort of are all over the place with the force that we’re outputting and we’re driving punches into each other hard and pushing each other into obstacles like cars and garbage cans and lamp posts whatever is hand to try and get us off of the other or get an advantage.
He’s trying really hard to get a wrestling hold on me and I’d been in a lot more trouble if I wasn’t so slippery. He gets really pissed though and rolls me hard and fast into someone’s half ton and we cave in the fender panel with my face…he plants his feet and adjusts holding me by pinning me to the truck and then he starts to drive fist after fist into my back and I can hear and feel stuff shattering off my armor skin and feel the impacts getting harder and harder on me and I fight…I rape fight and that’s kick and elbow and punch and gouge and everything I can do to get hit off of me which does work enough he back off and gets to his feet and as I’m getting up he haymakers me and snaps my head sideways pretty hard and shatter’s the head armor and I feel real pain, and a lot of it and I can taste blood too as he cranked me in the jaw/mouth.
It hurt and I’m right there where I usually get when I’m getting beat on and that’s that line between raging and crying and before it’d be raging but it was always more than one on one with guys like Jake and his assholes.
And I’m damned tired of crying so I turn me head back and stare at him and I sort of have this feral grin starting when it kind of hits that he’s alone, he’s not going to be able to jump me with school bully rules….and I can feel my tooth pull back into place and the blood and the cut all heal and get reabsorbed into my body.
I stomp towards him and my armor skin reforms over my face and I step right into his punches letting them hit and just taking it and I let it out.
I let out all the stuff that I’ve been holding in with all of the bullies and people like Jake and Damian and just all the bullshit of what my life had been like and here’s the perfect place a super strong super tough meta-anthro with a bad attitude and we start trading blows and I don’t even care how much he’s hurting me with some of the hits because I let my healing factor take over for me when he gets through my armor.
He’s getting snarlier and snarlier and swearing as he’s hitting me and I’m not really doing much of that but I am yelling in that angry and getting it out kind of way as I keep pounding away at him and I’m kind of used to being hurt by bullies but my healing factor makes the pain fade and that’s good…really good and it’s letting me get this huge mad on and I start to ignore everything and treat this guy like a boxing bag.
It’s almost a surprise when his blows stop coming and he wheezes and he’s staggering back all unsteady and he’s holding his ribs and he lets out this wheezy. “Oi……poppet…n’fairs…”
And I take the opportunity to haul back and drive my fist in his face and lay him out cold.
I lean over and I check too…and lift an arm that goes all floppy and stuff and I look up at Kai and Mrs. Champion and Parvati who’s gone from protecting the lookey-loos to doing some sort of magic stuff and tying up our baddies in weird glowing ribbons with like symbols and numbers and stuff on them.
I’m actually uncrystalizing and trying to catch my breath and give everyone the thumbs up for a second and then I’m back to panting.
Powers or not holy heck I’ve never fought before not like a real fight and I’ve never actually worked so hard in all of my life.
I’m kind of surprised too when the camera flashes start happening and then there’s the cheering?
I think I’m too much in awe to be blushing like I should be doing and all the regular police are doing their thing and the whole crowd control stuff and they’re also doing all of the arresting and stuff with the reading them their rights.
I mean Kai and I are kinda of not legal for it but Mrs. Champion isn’t either and neither is Parvati.
We actually just sort of gather together around all the unconscious meta-animals and sort of wait a few minutes for the aero-cruisers and armored aero-transport get here and are landing and the prisoners are getting put away and Mrs. Champion looks at me. “C’mon we’re going with that ride.”
“Really? Me?”
“Yeah you you’re one of our heavies and it’ll look good too. The public likes it when we reassure them that we’ll keep an eye on people like them.”
“Okay…uhm…cool.”
She nods. “Now armor up as we’re getting in and give the press a little wave as we get in.”
“Really?”
“Yup, image helps, when they see Diamond on the streets and in action they’ll think of this stuff, they’ll think of you as a police officer and hopefully enough to listen to you when you need to get something done or give orders.”
I armor up and there’s more flashes from the cameras and I climb on board in the back and I wave just the once so friendly but not like I’m waving like some newb…okay yes I am a newb but still.
Mrs. Champion gets in with me and we lift off headed for where ever we actually take people like them.
And now I think I get to see the other side of the hero work thing.
My Super Secret Life…Diamond-12.
Chapter 12
*Before…
We actually just sort of gather together around all the unconscious meta-animals and sort of wait a few minutes for the aero-cruisers and armored aero-transport get here and are landing and the prisoners are getting put away and Mrs. Champion looks at me. “C’mon we’re going with that ride.”
“Really? Me?”
“Yeah you you’re one of our heavies and it’ll look good too. The public likes it when we reassure them that we’ll keep an eye on people like them.”
“Okay…uhm…cool.”
She nods. “Now armor up as we’re getting in and give the press a little wave as we get in.”
“Really?”
“Yup, image helps, when they see Diamond on the streets and in action they’ll think of this stuff, they’ll think of you as a police officer and hopefully enough to listen to you when you need to get something done or give orders.”
I armor up and there’s more flashes from the cameras and I climb on board in the back and I wave just the once so friendly but not like I’m waving like some newb…okay yes I am a newb but still.
Mrs. Champion gets in with me and we lift off headed for where ever we actually take people like them.
And now I think I get to see the other side of the hero work thing.
*And Now…
It’s sort of surreal in the extreme there’s people that are waving at us and then camera flashes and there’s even a few cheers as we’re lifting off and then we’re headed to The Tower in a convoy together and it’s still pretty damned neat to be in an aero-vehicle in the first place but now we’re in like a group of them and they’re police styled and all tricked out and we’re flying in formation.
As a hero geek…well geekette and a comic book fan myself to be doing this is seriously cool.
We’re in a short flight even and there’s something that happened further back with Titan and his capture and I see him sprayed with something that is reddish and it smells seriously spicy like some kind of like pepper juice or something and the woman that’s with him looks decidedly non-plussed as he’s getting her into the system.
I’m watching Mrs. Champion doing her thing and I’m trying to pick up the things she’s doing like arrest wise but there’s really a lot to it and it’s a lot more legalese than anything I’ve read about.
Then I see Shroud there and I thought that he was up in Ark City with things that were going on there?
Oh and then the girl that Titan was bringing in for processing actually pipes up to Shroud and calls him her brother.
I swear I can feel the tension suddenly there between them and he moved so fast that he was right up on her and I heard something said but I have no clue what it was and then Titan’s in between them.
“Back off Shroud.”
“Not your business boy.”
“She’s my business as she’s my collar, you’re Not a vigilante.”
They have a standoff this whole sort of Golden blonde Hercules type facing off against Batman and like no offense Titan but there’s a reason why there’s still a version of the Batman Universe in comics still.
Shroud’s basically Batman with meta-powers.
Shroud turns first but he turns on Mrs. Champion. “Get her secured as secured as we have she’s not going anywhere understand me, nowhere!”
He seems really, really pissed off and upset because he actually yelled that at Mrs. Champion and he’s walking out shooting Titian a look and her a look and well her, this girl in question is sort of just there weaving from foot to foot her hands bound and her mouth with this stain of the red stuff she spit out at Titan and she has these odd not normal green eyes and blonde hair but she has this feral grin on her face and she really, really looks like she just enjoyed that.
We get put through processing and that’s seriously rough stuff as when some of our arrests get frisky as they wake up and struggle and then there’s the demands for the lawyers and then the cells and they bring in Exo-SWAT to take over for us.
Exo-SWAT is just that you have officers in exo-robotic frames and that’s in two stages one a riot suit of armor with heavy power assist and then there’s the big guys that are called Sluggers because they’re big and armored with like serious robotics they’re like fourteen hundred pound eight foot tall power armors. One Slugger can flip cars over two can do a big utility van and four can flip a bus.
Why don’t we use them all the time? They cost millions each and when you have The Champions and Meta’s like us them it’s sort of better to have them as back up if we need them or to pinch hit in case we’re doing something else.
And as good as those power armor and suits are they’d take a huge beating from someone like the big rhino guy and one on one he might have one easily he was that strong.
So people like us. Like me handle these things once we’re like sanctioned to do it.
I make my way over to Kai who’s drinking something hot and she looks decidedly uncomfortable and so does Kyle her boyfriend with that black winged dark elf thing he has going on and he’s making people around him pretty uncomfortable too.
People are people I guess and most of them are used to Meta’s that look pretty close to baseline. Especially down here in Paradise City we have our different people but really, really we prefer our not-normals to look as normal as possible.
And this isn’t Ark City with the fabled and storied things we’ve all heard about in that place called Freaktown and where the real heavy duty freaks tend to come out at.
I get myself a coffee from the table that they have there and it smells waaay too old for me or strong or both so it’s three sugars and two creamers and I stand with my team mates and I look over and down at Kai.
“You okay?”
“Maybe, this is disturbing for me.”
“Why?” I’m actually interested since her life’s still sort of a mystery yet really.
“I don’t like cops.”
“We are cops.”
“No…..we’re supers, we’re either lucky or cursed to protect people. The cops, the cops they protect the status quo.”
“But we work with the cops.”
She’s sipping what smells like tea and she looks like she’s chewing on it all.
“I’m all for protecting people it’s just I’ve had bad experiences with the police.”
“Oh...well okay I guess so are you going to be okay?”
Kai looks at me and then at Kyle who is drinking a coffee and he has this look like he’s decidedly trying to act like none of the stares and looks from the regular people are getting to him only it is.
I know that look.
I used to wear it all the time when I was the old me and people would be like making fun of me and everything. That determined to not let the shitty things they’re doing or thinking show.
She took another drink. “Yeah but I would like to get out of here and maybe back to our quarters over at The Tower itself instead of here.”
I nod.
Kai’s such a puzzle, sometimes she seems so street and other times it’s like she’s all Japanese and Zen and reserved. I can’t really get a bead on her since it seems to like come and go at will too. I mean the way she’s talking right now and the tea she’s drinking it’s all her but at the same time it’s oddly not like matching.
“I’ll go ask Mrs. Champion if we’re clear to bail for home and get cleaned up.”
I head over and she’s talking with some of the officers and she’s going over things and I wait since it seems important and I think that one of the people that’s there is someone in the district attorney’s office and there’s two cloned fellas in men-in-black suits…my guess is homeworld security.
There’s big time charges going down here with the property damage and then there’s the actual crime and the injuries and there’s a man dead over this, over a robbery.
And then there’s Mongo who Champion has brought in but with this whole huge sort of cage sort of containment unit I’ve never seen before until this and it’s like a huge thick metal cylinder that is actually hovering inside an anti-gravity frame.
I guess it bleeds off some of the force from the big gorilla or something.
I can see him on the screen too… in that cage thing and he’s very much like the story of Mighty Joe Young combined with the very worst of the worst from Planet of The Apes.
I’m waiting for her to have time for me so I put on the sound on the screens for his cage and hear him talking in this deep, deep thick voice, not angry or snarling but almost calm.
“Humans and cages, humans and cages you all think that’s the solution…take and rape and twist and bend and turn us into instruments of your will. This battle was just a skirmish you bald creatures, you pathetic little creature…you’ll soon see what the power of nature will be when it’s awakened…oh you’ll all see.”
The few of us that are watching him see him lean and glare directly into the camera like he knows where it is and that’s a little disturbing and his calm is very disturbing and I can’t keep the feed going because he’s like creeping me out and things.
When I power off the screen Mrs. Champion’s looking at me and I ask… “Are we done here, because Bonsai and Lazerus and I were wondering if we could go back to The main part of The Tower.”
It’s a little weird to even be doing this actually. Like asking her like she’s a parent or something when she’s one of the mightiest heroines on New Haven.
“Sure go ahead you need to right reports ASAP but you might as well do that with a fresh change of clothes and being showered and everything, you’ll find the reports there on your account in the system labeled under the file folder for police reports there’s another one for our own files too.”
I nod and try a smile in my armored for. “Homework cool beans.”
She grins. “Take Titan with you and make sure he gets checked out by medical.”
“Will do Boss Lady.”
“Thanks Diamond.”
I’m sort of smiling as I head off to the others and Ty’s the hardest to find because he’s still sort of stewing about Shroud I think and about ‘the girl’ and about mongo who he’s watching on a tablet and glaring at.
I go over to him and slide closer. “You got to breathe, you’re getting way too worked up and into angry guy mode.”
He stares at me and I stare back. “Ty I’ve been there remember, I might not have been able to be like that like angry to the assholes that made my life a living hell like most of the time but I know the anger and how it can grab you…hell it might be even worse with the power up you got…just chill out.”
We keep staring and I stop and I step up and I give him a hug.
He tenses and then he slowly shakes. “They murdered a guy Diamond, they murdered a guy and she fired into a crowd of people like it didn’t matter and then there was just so much blood and people hurt and screaming and…”
I unarmor and hug him pretty tight and he can take it actually because he’s like boosted tough so maybe he feels it like more or something.
“Come on with the rest of us and we can all go and hang out and do these reports together and we can cry and stuff and talk about stuff…and there’s chocolate back at quarters and stuff.”
He says it but it’s pretty much Sunny. “Chocolate…yeah I could use some serious chocolate therapy right now.”
He turns off the tablet and leaves it at the counter he was closest to and we meet up with the others and we walk out and there’s reporters there with cameras still and photogs and Kyle snaps out his wings and takes off with Kai and Ty looks at me and we jump well he jumps and I’m like strong enough the force of it doesn’t like hurt me and he’s sort of able to do these hulk like jumps and stuff though like not quite as far as the stuff in the comics but we’re out of there and it’s kind of cool.
Actually it’s very cool as I shift myself around to his back at like jump three and he sort of is like piggy backing me in this really amazing way.
I can’t help but laugh some. “Okay this, this is pretty effing cool.”
“Really, let me try this…”
I’m not sure what he did and there was this entirely odd sensation when we landed like that feeling of sorta drop as like an elevator goes up and then there’s this spring back and we blast off and we go full hulk bounce this time like twenty or thirty stories high and lots of horizontal space too and we pass Kyle and Kai and I let out a “Whoo-hoo!”
Okay life’s really complicated but right now it’s not so bad, and we’re together and with friends.
My Super Secret Life…Potentials
Chapter 1
Three years in the making. Three years with every step forwards been ten steps back sometimes because of just anger, stupidity, racism, politics but it’s finally done. Finally here.
Victory looked out over the campus while sitting on the roof of the stadium and smiled letting the wind blow through her long white hair. There was movement to her left and right as she was being joined by Sentinel in his power suit and Champion all the way up from Paradise City on the other side.
Sentinel had a carrying case that he opened as he sat down and took out several coffee’s in a can. Champion of course brought the pastries.
Sentinel took off the helmet for his armor and cracked a can offering it to Champion. “So how’s the rookie Steve.”
“Green, Titan got themselves hit hard and their still in recovery.”
“What happened?”
“Vector…he snatched so movie starlet singer called Oasis Jones and now she’s being ransomed.”
“You didn’t get him?”
“Long gone by the time we got there.”
“He still working with the kidnappers?”
Victory took a churro from the box that Champion brought took a few bite before it was gone shaking her head. “Vector’s not into the ransom thing, too many factors involved.”
Champion looked at her. “You dealt with him before?”
“Yeah a few times before he was sent away for life.”
“He’s in Alpha Block?”
She nods. “The original is. I looked at what you guys got on this one and I think Vector’s Shaun Sinclair the original Vector’s youngest son.”
“So he’s a legacy?” Sentinel asked.
She nods. “Shroud’s already likely got or getting a bead on him.”
Champion frowned a bit. “Yes and that means he might go in without proof or a warrant.”
“Well, we all know what he’s like.” She took three more churros in that super metabolism way.
“Yeah…I know we should keep him close but.” Champion was frowning. Sentinel looked at him. “Look Steve, we need guys like him on our side.”
“We do?”
“Yeah, Shroud takes the heat for doing the things that the laws can’t let us do. He breaks and bends the laws for the greater good and we get to be pissed about it. But he gives us that excuse.”
Victory nods with a mouthful. “He also keeps the guys that would think you cant touch them scared and respectful… it’s when these crazy guys with lots of muscle get to thinking they’re untouchable is when civilians and cops get hurt.”
“So I should.”
She stopped eating a wiped her mouth. “Let him do what he’s going to do. He’s likely got Vectors escape thought out.”
“Escape?”
“He’s done working the muscle on the kidnapping right?”
“And Oasis is worth a lot?”
“Yeah the Studios are freaking but it looks like they’ll pay but the feds are on it.”
“Exactly, I’ll bet you Vectors going to mess up the kidnappers so they get caught and as they’re getting arrested he’ll take the ransom money.”
Sentinel shook his head. “No honor amongst thieves.”
Victory shook her head. “No respect for the stupid.”
Champion looked at her. “So I?”
“Let the federals run their investigation while you guys follow just the money. If I’m right you’ll run into Vector and you’ll either take him down or he’ll try to get away and Shroud will be waiting for him.”
“Okay….that sounds good, I don’t like having him loose in my city.”
Sentinel nodded. “No I imagine not, the last thing you really need is meta-mercs down there making a profit off the gang wars.”
“Yeah.”
They ate and watched people moving in and setting up. Champion took a drink from his coffee. “Is this really a good idea?”
Victory nodded. “It is, honestly this won’t solve things but it’s the best option we have. The children of the Arkers and the Exiles are showing more mutations with the generations and adding into the other regular mutants and other super beings and the Anthro situation we need a protected but public answer.”
“The pro-human and anti-mutant groups are all over this. Hell there’s even shit coming in about this from other governments.”
Sentinel frowned and crumpled his can of coffee. “Yeah well the Federation of Free Colonies can kiss my ass. My kids have powers…I’m not letting some government stooges lock them into a internment school so they can be trained to be their super powered troops. They saw five years of service and they’re allowed to be citizens…bullshit.”
Victory nods. “The thing is you either re-up or you’re arrested for treason, or something happens, like all those people that don’t have powers they can really exploit. It’s why they come here. It’s easier to hide and if you can’t hide in plain sight there’s the mutant underground and Freaktown. It’s the same with the SSB and Red Star Governments and others. But this…we need to give these people a chance, homes, educations and show the world that it’s nothing horrible, that we can live together and we can be regular members of society.”
Champion sighs. “They’re waiting for this to blow up in our faces and go wrong.”
She nods. “The media are going to have field days with all of this. Our main advantage is the embassies setting up here The Avari, Phari, Vishanti, and the others are all setting shop up here to see how New Haven will act differently than the rest of humanity to those that are different.”
Sentinel smiles and runs his fingers through his hair. “So you basically got it et up that the government has to help us get Sanctuary and Halo up and running so they don’t look like doughboys to the other races in the galaxy.”
She nods. “Had to, we really need this, the kids need this. They need a start of some kind to get people to see even with or without powers people are still people. If I have to spend every dime I have and call in every favor I’ve got then it’s worth it.”
Champion stand floats. “I should be going but I might be sending some kids here, I’ve got several of them here now and we’re sort of watching a few more. Are we still going to consider advanced training?”
Victory gets up herself and nods. “We’re working on a ROTC based hero type of program and making it a requirement for those that want to get into the job plus maybe team placement though the federals.”
“Placement?”
“There’s a few cities that could use Meta based back up. The grads from here would be fully sanctioned volunteers.”
“Huh that might work…hey…maybe in ten years or so we’ll be able to take a vacation.”
Victory smiled and hugged Champion. “Mmm…yeah or even retire.”
The three of them laughed a bit at that. “We’ll see you soon?”
Champion nodded. “Hopefully with students in tow.”
………………………………........................................* Samantha Chase…
I put the last of my things into the back of the moving truck and I get in with my grandpa Charlie’s police cruiser and we pull out from our house in the Avalon district and we head out to the All-Saints Bridge and to where we’re moving out onto Sanctuary Island.
I have to. I’ve got powers.
Well it’s more than that. My Mom is Amber Swift, now in her civilian life she’s a cop from a long line of Irish cops and as if that wasn’t enough she’s kind of famous. She took down the Meta-Villain Echo when she was a rookie and in doing so she stopped a serial killer too. No one knew just how sick the guy was until they started finding the bodies.
And…after that she had been exposed to the alien tech he had that converted like bio-energy to weaponized sound.
Yeah…My Mom’s the Ark Angel Songbird.
And Halo Academy and the whole Sanctuary thing is an Ark Angel Project so…we’re moving. New house, new school…I’m kind of scared and kind of excited. Scared because I’m TG and this is sort of starting my transition. I’m not VG I’m not like needing to be or change who I am to fit their place on the gender queer ladder. I’m just a girl born with the wrong plumbing and I’m getting it fixed.
Yeah I’m MTF. I’m a girl, I feel like a girl, I want all the changes done and stuff I just want to try to be normal.
I’m excited because this new school will be so inclusive and it’s just starting, all of us will be going to this place new and on the same footing. I’m going to like not having freak, fag, and the ever so fun judgments of being a cops kid. I had a lot of the keep away factors going for me in my old school.
I’m a meta too, born this way but unfortunately it never got around to setting my gender stuff to rights. Mom was a late bloomer in her powers and there’s some talk about if she is a mutant or just altered. But My Dad, he’s a Psi.
I take after him with my psionic talents being towards the mechanical stuff. Telemechanics mostly that’s kind of like being a universal remote control for most technology. I’m not as powerful as dad is but I’ve got some of Mom’s sonic stuff too not like her ability to use it as a weapon but I’ve a huge vocal range and a really accurate ear.
And yeah, I’ve really great at music. Give me an electric guitar or a keyboard and my powers mesh and I shine.
But I think they hope that I get into the family business. Cop or maybe even AA…see Dad, Dad’s Sentinel of the Ark Angels. I know, he wears a suit of super advanced battle armor. It’s somehow why it works his powers. I mean he is smart and he’s very Tony Stark…Y’know Iron Man the old comic guy…and Ryan Chase Enterprises makes a lot of stuff and all that but no one’s made a power suit that doesn’t have a short lived battery.
No one can figure some of Dad’s tech out including me….yet. He was planning on passing the welding torch but my transition’s kind of thrown him.
………………. We pull around the overpass and there’s choppers from the press and hover platforms and the police and federal marshals are out in force because of the protestors.
There’s a lot of people pissed about a freak community. They think we don’t deserve to have lives, or be out in public and …well they’re against all of the stuff that the whole place is about…
The P4’s are the biggest bunch…they’re the “People for Purity.” and hate everything not human and they’re really unhappy about this. Religious people, even with mankind finding out that we’re not remotely alone in the universe there are those that claim all the other races and mutants are the children of Satan or some such bullshit and they have their followers.
Okay not all faiths are like that and there’s even a new version that says that man being on earth was us being expelled from the garden of Eden or something like that. And some faiths just never changed at all.
I’m not really into religion though Buddhism was kind of neat but I think they’re vegetarians and stuff and I like my BBQ way too much.
The rest are other groups like some of the fringe political stuff and just people bent on hating everyone different.
They’re screaming, yelling chanting with signs and some are throwing stuff but the police and the federals are there and so is Parvati of the Paradise City Champions and she’s floating there making magical shields to block the stuff being thrown.
Oh they really hate her. Hindi, female, powerful, and closely connected to the Vishanti aliens. And then there’s the obvious fact that she couldn’t care less about their bigotry. She so has that Indian princess thing going on.
Scary stuff but y’know. I’m kind of proud to be here when this starts up. It’ll be really cool to see people being able to come and go after awhile without the hater brigades doing all of this stuff.
I still bite my lip though as we drive through the gauntlet of hate and god there’s people from my old school there. The windows are tinted so the don’t see me but at the same time it still makes me queasy feeling.
I need to make this better.
Why…
Besides being the right thing? I want a family someday, I want my kids to have a chance to be safe…
**I'll be taking ideas from those who write in with a PM for a character for me to try in this series.**
Thanks Bailey.
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-2.
Chapter 2
Landon St. Pierre looked at Songbird of the Ark Angels and rubbed at the fur on his face. “You’re kidding me right?”
She shook her head. “No, we’re dead serious about this Landon we want you and we need you and we can pardon you and get you out of here.”
“But teaching?”
“Yes teaching, I know you’ve been in the life a long time since your mutation kicked in pretty much and but you have real skills that we need.”
“Like?”
“You’re a skilled fighter, you know all about having heightened senses and you’re familiar with mutants of all sorts that’ll be going through the more feral mutations. You’ve been there. You know the woods and how to survive and you’re a licensed mechanic.”
“Okay…so?”
“Come teach auto shop, be one of the wilderness teachers and a councillor.”
“And what I’m a free man?”
“No, you’ll be under contract with Halo Academy for the rest of your sentence but you’ll still have the same freedoms as anyone else. We just want to lock you down in the position.”
“And you’ll pay me?”
“Not a lot, we’re not really ion this for the money y’know. You’ll be getting about thirty grand a year plush perks.”
“Perks?”
“Free medical and dental, free bus pass for Sanctuary, faculty housing.”
“Faculty Housing?”
“Rent free, just pay your own utilities.”
“I don’t know…this sounds too good and really shitty at the same time. Look Singer (Slang name for Songbird.) we both know the game and ho much cash I can make on the outside.”
Amber Swift aka Songbird of the Ark angels looked him over. Landon was the mutant villain Nightwolf not a really violent villain but things had led him into violence when his girlfriend had been killed by a bunch of shave gangers and they had beat him nearly to death.
His mutation triggered and he gained very wolf like traits as he became furred and his eyes became golden and other thins came to the fore like alloy hard claws like a canine’s nails and sharp teeth and enhanced animal senses. He still looked very human like…Victory said a midnight furred wolf version of the fictional character The Beast from X-men.
Amber had to agree, Victory was he 1rst cousin and she was a huge geekette even before she had gained her powers, since she became Victory though…all those comics became her instruction manuals and spiritual guides.
He wasn’t a die hard killer; he’d been almost feral after his change and having gone after the shave gangers. The rest of the time he had been out there he was on the run and pulling small jobs and being muscle for various crooks.
He’d already been in alpha Block for twelve years; he was the kind of person they were looking to recruit.
They looked at each other in the eyes and she looked away and took out an envelope with a letter in it.
“I talked to Laura; she wanted me to give this to you.”
He took it and carefully red it. Laura was his wife, the mother of their three kids and all but one had been conceived during his incarceration…there really must be something between them because she never left him.
Amber was pretty sure she knew some of what was in there.
“Cody…?”
“Yeah as far as we can tell it’s already started…he’s second generation so it’s hitting him right at puberty.”
“Dammit…”
He looked at her. “You’re not full of it. Not just him but my other two as well…even if they’re normal…they get a full ride education.”
“I promise, as long as the stay in school it’s free even the college classes that’ll be taught there.”
“And his siblings, they’re normal.”
“And we need normal kids there too to help socialize the kids that aren’t. We need to show people that despite the differences we’re not different.”
He looked at her.
Chewed at his lip.
“Okay…where do I sign up?”
…………………………………………………..*Cody St. Pierre.
I hunch and hide in my jacket and my gloves and my hoodie…yeah I’m roasting alive but…but I’m…
I’m like my dad and even before the changes had hit two weeks ago I was always getting shit on because of that and the fact I’m a mutie with mutie tainted blood.
But Melody was supposed to be different…she liked me for me…because I was into the whole goth thing and because I boarded and stuff because I was me…
But then we had sex and it was actually that morning after we hooked up when the cramps hit me and started twisting me up inside.
Yeah I got healing factor like my dad does…all that’s done for me was to give my body the go ahead to rapidly mutate ‘cause it wasn’t going to kill me.
By the time Mel had got to me to ask me what’s wrong my eyes had changed and my claws had started like some bad where wolf flick and she screamed.
Firing up my prey drive.
I chased her and she got away because e stopped myself from going nuts and I trashed her dad’s cabin.
The cops came and the taser bulleted me…
Spent the next three days in the jail because word had spread and there was an actual lynch mob outside wanting to string me up and they wanted to go after mom and my sisters too not caring that this never happened to them.
We got lucky and the town cops and some of the fire department did their jobs and kept us from getting killed. They got mom and the girls in to the station and we were to wait for somebody.
We never expected Champion from Paradise city to show up and get us out of town.
They burned down our trailer though.
April and Winter are really upset about it and Mom…Mom’s not worried. Oddly Champion looked worried. Why? Mom’s connected through Dad…Dad was a badass and yeah a mutant and all of that stuff but he had run with some people…people that still had been helping to take care of us while he was in the joint.
Still though it didn’t change things for me.
I’m still like this and as much as we knew there was a chance…we still never thought about it.
What hurts is losing the people I had thought were my friends, I mean I thought they were my friends despite Dad.
Guess not.
And Melody…someone had told me…she spent almost the entire day trying to wash me off of and out or her even using bleach.
It all hurts and now this…new place, new school but a school for us freaks…I never even really tried to take in the trip…
Okay flying over Ark City to this new place was…freaky and huge…nothing prepares you for it really.
I get out of the plane and I can smell excitement on Mom and the girls and I’m wary and confused. Yeah I can see getting excited about being here and stuff but mom too?
I pull my earbuds out and look around and…
He’s not in prison issue stuff…but a suit jacket and dress pants with sandals and there’s no monitor and no guards just him and a mini-van?
“Dad?”
I’ve never seen him not in prison before…
“Dad!”
I take off to him with Mom and the girls at a run.
………………………………………………….*Victory…
I look down from the windows at the Sanctuary airstrip and can’t help but smile. This, this is what the entire thing is about…this is the future that I’ve been fighting for.
Sigh…but a good one.
I should get going there’s more incoming.
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-3.
My great thanks to Thera who came up with the greater part of this really interesting character.
………………………………................. *Karma….
My name’s Quinn, Quinn Jackson…yeah that guy…poor me right. I know, I know.
I guess this is how things got started and that was as far back as junior high. I was famous. Q-J…the all star basketball star and even then…It thought I was perfect…I thought I was king of my world. Big and strong…I was even good looking and I’ll admit…I knew I was all those things.
I know, nothing new golden boy falls from grace. It’s far from being a new story. I’m sure those of you remember that I was in a car accident that’s left me paralyzed. That the doctors say I should be able to because of the implants they put in but nothing works, I can’t move.
It’s karma.
See my dad was that dad where I was the apple of his eye, the chip off the old block and had been all of my life. I’m not saying it’s his fault but what happen to a kids mind when nothing’s his fault, and he’s been praised all of his life.
Or sees his dad treat his mother like a slave…and she took it…like a good wife, meek and obedient just like dad said how girls ought to be, how the good book and god says they should be.
And I was a chip off the old block.
Girls wanted me, I was popular, good at sports but great at basketball. I treated the girls that I was with like that. It was rape…really it was with me pushing them down to blow me…or taking them.
“What…they’re going to believe you? Not fucking lightly…you were all over me, you wanted to get all over the money.”
I must have said that to dozens of girls. I must have done that to dozens of girls. There was nothing wrong with that…I mean it was just like dad said. “They’re all whores, all of the Quinn. They spread their legs when they want something.”
So…when I raped Julie…I don’t know her last name…I never gave a fuck when I fucked her and told her the same thing I told all of them.
And she cried, she bawled like every other little whore had. I had just zipped up and left and got in the car with the guys. Greg Patton passed me a beer and I guzzled the first one down then the second only slowing at my third and by then I looked up when I heard Scott. “Who the fuck is that?”
I looked…Julie was there…still barely dressed standing in the snow.
In that way that you remember stuff so clearly when it’s too late. I could see the tears running down her face.
“It’s the whore I was just with, just drive around the bitch.”
Scott went to do that not even slowing down and as we passed Julie he eyes flared blue white and an avalanche of snow exploded like from her hand and I seen it…seen her skin shift to icy pale…it made the blood on her legs stand out even more, her hair to bleached bone white…..the anger, the pain, the hate there.
That avalanche it our car and sent us a full twenty feet off the interdistrict overpass before we crashed down fifty feet below.
I was the only one that lived.
It was karma.
………………………………........I remember it was so black…and there were things that were going bump in the night out there…things crying out as lost as I was, as scared as I was and there were growls, screams, demented laughs and giggling even.
Something would touch me or bump me like a shark…
There are no words to really describe the sheer soul deep terror.
~Good…it is good that ye know this.~
~Who…what…?~
~Both…~
There was light and there was this woman in these hooded robes, like the ones you’d see in bible women but she was glowing golden and had these shimmering blue eyes.
~Who are you?~
~I am your judge Quinn, and you have a stain on your soul……you will not pass.~
She started to dim out…
~No!…No!~
I could feel them coming for me…
~No!…please!…anything!~
She stopped and stared at me, then she looked up like she was praying…she got brighter…Nodded.
“Yes…so mote it be.”
I sort of woke when the medical team yelled “Clear!”
But then it went dark again, but like regular sleep darkness.
I’ll skip over the hospital stuff mostly. I’m paralyzed from the neck down, they have said that I should be recovering but don’t get why. My father freaked out, my mother prayed and was a sobbing wreck for weeks.
Then they stopped coming.
It was slow at first and then just one day they just never showed up anymore. And that really tore me apart and I got really depressed…wanting to die almost depressed…I’m too scared of that though…those things out there waiting.
Depression and paralysis led to sleeping all the time…and sleeping led to nightmares…bad nightmares about things that made no sense.
Then one hit me hard one night with this guy…a drugged up gang type that looked high as a kite and he had the doors barricaded in a room in what looked like a room in the emergency department. There was a nurse trapped in there and he’d already hit her, tore her top and she was so scared…
Then I was there? And he was there and trying to hurt her, to catch her and I tried to stop him but he passed right through me….
I tried to scream at him getting between them to maybe scare him. Like he was scaring her…I could feel how scared out of her mind she was…
Then she stepped into me…
I was like sucked into her and suddenly I could move, I could feel, breathe right…He lunged and I moved…okay basketball, he’s trying to get me…I dodge right, the left then right again and he goes right like I telegraphed what I was doing and he goes for it and I let myself fall…drop to my knees instead and his grab misses me and I haul off and punch him in the balls as hard as I can…I’ve boxed, and wrestled and stuff when I was in school so…the hardest shot I can give him is an uppercut smashing his balls. He makes a sick sound and I punch him out and break his nose and send him flying back.
I stare at my…or rather her little hand for a minute. I’m, she’s five two…maybe ninety pounds and it felt like me when I hit him.
I’m a bit wobbly getting up to my feet band the rest of the staff get into there and I’m staring at myself in the glass of the door.
My eyes…her eyes are glowing a soft golden color like that woman in the robes.
I feel dizzy and stagger but I stagger out of her and I’m there again like a ghost again.
I’m not sure why or how but I staggered through tings and people until I got to my room…I was still there but gently glowing in that same kind of light…It goes away when I fall exhausted into myself.
That first time I thought it was a dream.
The second time…it was a black kid…in trouble with the cops and he had a gun…He was so scared…I stepped into him again almost by accident. Made him drop the gun before they shot and killed him.
The third time was the one that really made me sure of all of this, the thirteen year old kid with the carpet knife scared to death about being pregnant…about her dad…doing it.
I got into her…set down the knife…and had to sit…cry…cry because I felt her…not the girl I was possessing but her little baby…her daughter…life inside of us….things rushed together and a nurse and a cop sat with me…and I could touch her mind…her thoughts and feelings and…and even though I was pushed into remembering that bastard molesting me…I did what she couldn’t…
I talked…
I cried for three days once I was down in my body again. They drugged me, tried to make it better but nothing they did helped….I was crying because I really felt what she was too scared to get out herself.
It really showed me more than anything what I had become…who Quinn had been…who I had been.
I wandered around a ghost in the hospital for about a month helping here and there as I could. Mostly, mostly my powers worked with those overcome by fear…but those really out of it like a drugged up guy raging on PCP…I’ve stepped into them and calmed them or stopped them until the restraints were put on fast.
And once I stepped into a car accident victim in shock and kept him breathing…that was hard so I had to think about breathing, make him do it. Lend him my strength…That’s the thing when I take over, my strength gets added to whatever they have.
…………………………..It was late, dark and I was wandering the halls. If there’s real ghosts here I haven’t seen any here. But tonight I see Daystar…yeah the Ark Angel. Christian Stevens and he’s there in the flesh and huge…seven feet tall three hundred pounds of sculpted muscle…and super model looks mixed in…he’d make greek gods feel inadequate. He’s on my floor dropping off a bunch of boxes of goodies at the nurses station and he takes a drink of a take out coffee cup and he look directly at me.
“Hello Quinn.”
Oh…oh shit, WTF he can see me.
I take off and run.
He doesn’t chase or follow me and after awhile I can smell coffee. I’ve never smelled anything before.
………………..shit he’s in my room.
There’s a blur as I snap back into my body.
I open my eyes and he’s there with that Paki…uhm the Indian Mage lady from Paradise City. I ask scared. “What’s going on?”
He’s in a chair and leans forward. “I came to see the golden angel of St. Mercy Hospital.”
“Huh?”
“They’ve seen you when you’re inside these people…there’s a light.”
“Do they know it’s me?”
“Yes, your body shimmers while you’re gone.”
“But they…they’ve never said anything…never turned me in as a freak…”
“They’re hospital staff…and everything you’ve done and helped with here Quinn…they don’t look gift horses in the mouth here.”
“Oh…”
“I want to offer you a new chance.”
“New chance?”
“You’ve heard of Sanctuary? Of Halo?”
“Yes?”
“We want you to come with us there.”
“Me…why…”
“You still deserve to have a life.”
“But…”
“No…you do…we can help.”
“How? I can’t exactly go anywhere.”
“You can project, use this form.”
“But normal people can’t see me.”
“Parvati?”
The hindu lady comes over with a ring. “This is the ring of Seamus Sole, he was a thief that stole things by astral projection.”
“How?”
“It let’s your spirit form gather ectoplasm to take a form…it’s not really solid, it’s not really strong but it’ll let you be there physically in a way. Will you try it?”
“Uhm…okay.”
She slips it on my finger and I can’t feel it. “Try to push yourself out through the ring and the stone.”
It takes me several tries before I’m outside myself again…I’m this thin featureless grey sexless thing but I have arms, legs, fingers and toes…and I can move them…. “Whoa…and I can…I can use this?” My voice sounds strange soft, and androgynous and slightly muffled like through a mask.
“Yes…and go to classes, be around people that will see you.”
“But why?”
Daystar looks at me and stands and takes my new hand. God that alone after all this time feels so good.
“Because you can help people Quinn, because you’re all alone and that’s just wrong. Because you’re sixteen Quinn, you’re sixteen and you deserve to have another chance, you deserve to have someone to give a shit and not walk away…”
He gives me this look that only a dad can have and that honestly I barely ever seen on my own dad’s face.
I’m crying…I can see my body crying and this form’s shaking… “Please…Please…I’m so tired…I’m too scared….Can I?”
He smiles. “Yes…C’mon lets get started and then we can get you home.”
“Home…”
“Yeah, at my place if you want.”
I look at him again and as much as I can feel fear he gives off truth…caring…no bullshit.
“I’d like that.”
My Super Secret Life… Potentials 4.
*Faith…………………….
Hey…
My name’s Andrew, but I’ve always liked Drew better so there’s that. My last name’s Porter and I’m a mutant.
I have been since I was thirteen.
And my family doesn’t really know. Thankfully I pass for normal. I’m not sure actually what my parents would say but my sister Nancy would lose her shit. While she’s not one of those P4’s. (People-For-Humanity.) She’s scared of us. See she was beat up when she was a kid, well smaller kid by this antho kid had beat them up pretty good for abusing and teasing their little sister.
We ended up moving after that and stuff because Mom got a better job and we could actually live in the old family house. We bought it from her brother who was kinda a crook about it. It helped that move and I know we did it for her but it’s still left a mark on Nancy and now with the kids she hangs out with are this whole jocks and normal’s crowd she’s gotten worse. Troy really started that shit. He’s…he’s an import that moved here from the Federation.
The Federation’s the Federation of Free Colonies…and that’s bullshit, if you can just picture early 20th/21rst century America of Earth and apply it to colonies instead of states you got the same thing….Flag waving patriotic to being brainwashed only the normal folks count because the meek shall inherit the ‘verse.
Thank God I live on New Haven.
Now New Haven’s a charter member of The AAW of the Alliance of Allied Worlds. That’s a whole bunch of worlds, colonies and even some of the alien races planets all together for trade and defense.
We need to…the Feder-rats, the Soviets, the Chinese and others are frothing at the mouth over us.
New Haven has the ship and Freaktown and the largest mutant and anthro population anywhere in the galaxy.
They accuse us and the government of building a super human army. Assholes most of them have the policies of conscription for life for Metahumans and no rights at all for anthrosapiens.
Nancy’s part of this Mutant Apocalypse crowd. They’re going on about the fact that mutants are going to make normal’s extinct soon because more and more are showing up and it’s a sign of humanity going out and they need to fight and defend themselves.
It’s true and it’s not.
There’s a lot more of us humans now that we’re spread out. And we’re more and more dabbling in bio-sciences and stuff that we never dreamed were possible. And then there’s the press. Without governments hushing up the existence of mutants and stuff we’re as much in the media spotlights as crime and terrorism and stuff.
But yeah I’m a mutant.
Mom likely would take it and think on it if she knew. She’s an engineer for the city and a quiet thinking woman. I’ve never really heard her say much against the whole thing except to correct Nancy for being rude. Mom’s one of those people that even when she’s mad she’s mannerly and in control of herself.
Dad…well he’d be upset. He’s a teacher and stuff and he’s okay on civil liberties and stuff but to him meta’s and mutants are dangerous and should be always seen as such. He says that because of his mother.
He doesn’t talk much about grandmom that much but from what I’ve gathered…she was a super…that’s a known Meta. She was a crime fighter and hero and stuff and grandpa got hurt, dad and my aunts got hurt because of something that happened and he took the kids away and divorced her. She died the year after that.
And I get why.
Love, and a broken heart.
…………………….yeah.
Dad’s hard on them because of that and the whole power corrupts thing. Grandma might not have been evil at all but to dad’s thinking if she hadn’t thought she was “Special” she’d never have gotten herself killed.
Both right band wrong but I’m not gonna point that out yet.
Okay; I had dug stuff up about her a bit for school a genealogy thing for social studies. It took digging through the warehouse 13...it’s an ancient TV show, novel series and comics thing about…well never mind, it’s what we call out basement.
Sorry but just to give you an idea.
We live in Mom’s family home that’s actually an old five story walk up. We own the whole thing and between mom’s lab/shop the offices for both the library and other stuff the place is actually pretty full not to mention my family on both sides are pack rats.
Anyway…I found some of her stuff packed away in really well sealed and hidden under mounds of other stuff. Grandma…the family dirty secret. I’d started reading her journals which was hard because they were handwritten and that’s hard to read since it’s not normal to use handwriting in this day and age so it was like a secret code or something.
And it turns out she was recording her powers and stuff. Reading it was deja-vu like. I’d been going through the same things.
Her first words were. “It started with the headaches.”
When it started with me I had these migraines from hell. Like the world was trying to jump into my brain.
Then she wrote. “Then I was making things move.”
It had happened to me a few times and freaked me the hell out for weeks. It took me awhile to get it under control…I was a mutant…and one of the things I could do was telekinetic stuff.
Mostly the wild stuff happened when I wasn’t thinking about something. Like reaching for a can of pop or something and it’d slide to my hand. I read her notes and started to learn from her mistakes, her notes things she did feel the same for me.
Like my TK feels like those light tingles when your arm’s asleep but you can sort of push it. Oh and it more feels like soda bubbles to me.
And I can fly…well sort of I have it and telekinetic (Tk for short.) And Tk enhanced attributes. If I fill myself with the TK energy I’m faster and stronger.
But here’s the kicker.
I’ve really low baseline powers. But I’m an energy vampire like Grandma…Yeah I get that whoa and leery thing but it’s not like that. We feed or fed in her case off of positive directed empathy.
Basically when we’re getting cheered on or people have “Faith.” in us we convert that into psi energy. It makes us more powerful, faster, stronger and stuff. That’s kind of problematic right that means people have to believe in me in order for me to really do anything super.
Oh I can fly and sort of do stuff better than a baseline human without training but without a power base…or someone that really has faith in me I’m small potatoes.
See what I mean about why and how I think Grandmom died?
You can die from a broken heart.
But…
I’m like her so it’s not like I could just stand there and do nothing and yet…there’s my family and everything and I thought hard about it.
I came up with this…if people thought I was sort of the shit in real life then I’d have more power to draw on because “Drew’s awesome at that…” whatever that’d be.
So I hit the books pretty hard since I’m not a dummy and didn’t want to be seen as one but I also went in for chess club but the same time I went in for football, boxing and wrestling.
Oh I really can’t stand the attitudes on some of these guys. Even at thirteen when we’re supposed to be all kind of teenager…just turning into awkward teens there’s these guys that strutted. I hated being on their teams and even though I had an okay pass and could run really good and tackle hard I dropped out of football for soccer after the first year. Still ego but tons less than the football gods.
Wrestling was okay and It still had the meatheads but like soccer they were less and less. My boxing class was pretty good and I liked the coach was old school in this strange way. Nothing you did was to same the gym, even in your life outside the gym. You left the school to go to a match you wore a shirt, tie, slacks, jacket. You thanked them when you met the other boxers for giving you the chance, you said good match afterwards. And you fight smart.
“It’s not TV Drew it’s real like, it’s points and scores.”
And it was starting to work.
Kids in school saw me as quiet but strong, fast, and smart. I’d dropped wrestling for an out of school class in Jeet Kune Do…it’s fairly common being the style Bruce Lee invented and if I was going to do this I needed to know more and better fighting styles other than two years of junior high boxing and wrestling. I stayed with the soccer for the footwork and the cardio and stayed in chess club because I like it band I get along with the smart kids.
Not the too smart rub your face I it kids but just those kinda funny nerdy kids that are into all those neat hobbies and stuff. I like them better than the jock crowds or the evil geniuses and there’s been a few things that I guess tickled my mom’s blood in me like playing a few times with remote planes and cars and even building and flying kites. Plus as much as I’m not madly into them like some people I like movies and science fiction and fantasy stuff. I like to read too.
I guess, as much as my powers relied on being popular, I don’t like the popular crowd that much. But I’m still getting there…I sort of don’t hang around with anyone really.
I don’t really get why.
But like I said my baselines are stronger than when I started and my sort of reputation gives me some power to work with. I’ve built it up by pulling off some power stunts and passing them as martial arts tricks.
That works a surprising amount of time.
So does fighting.
I kind of can’t stand some of the bullies in school. Be it the jocks or the gang types I’ve stepped in a few times and used my powers to drop some of these guys….charged up I can hit 34% harder than normally…with Faith added to it I’m not sure. I’m not going to push my limits…not at school.
But there’s some decent energy at school now. I’m considered someone not to mess with but a nice guy too.
But tonight’s the acid test.
I’ve got Grandma’s stuff. Her heroine gear was actually pretty cool. Motorcycle leathers in dull black with these gothic crosses sewn or raised somehow on the leather. One on each shoulder like patches, a full sized one that was the front of the jacket and had the zipper in the middle of it and the ends that had the floret’s? The fancy cross ends where right where her boobs would’ve been and the zipper had a German cross as the zipper tab.
The pants had the same design on the back pockets and she had studded leather gloves for fighting and army boots. It all fits too mostly because I’m not too big and stuff but her gear was mostly unisex because of who designed it.
The domino mask is the hardest to get used to. Putting on the spirit gum stuff to glue it into place.
I head out with the parents doing their own things they only kind of pay attention to us. It’s not like we’re the kind of kids to sneak out at odd hours but…well tonight I am.
Being able to fly, really helps sneaking out since my bedroom’s on the top floor. My sister’s too but she’s on the other side of the building.
God it’s really cool to be able to do this. I can’t fly fast just around forty five kmph or just over thirty miles an hour without some way to boost myself and yet that’s still kind of fast.
And nights one through eleven going out are a pure bust. You’d think that it’s simple. I did. Go out and fly around and go help people by kicking butt.
Slipping out about one night out of three and a full month of nothing.
I finally clued in enough to buy a security radio with a police scanner and a headset.
Yeah…derp.
And holy crap those things are not cheap!
……………………………….Be careful what you wish for.
I changed tactics and covered different ground.
The first thing was getting there. It’d take me a long time normally so I went upwards and gained altitude. I head to one of the iffy areas called Diesel Strip. It’s up in the North-East areas of Ark City and seriously mixed and a rough neighborhood. Blacks and Hispanics, and the sub-cultures there off like South and Central American cultures and African an types plus a good number of anthro live in that area.
I get there by a flight controlled fall from a good height. It gets me there fast and it’s such a rush…except for that one scare me to death moment I dove/flew through a bunch of aero-car traffic in a route I didn’t know was there.
Whoops…I don’t think I caused any crashes or fender benders.
I’m actually there like ten minutes before there’s a bunch of white shave gangers trying to hurt these three girls at a phone booth. They’re hitting the booth with chains and stuff making the girls scream.
I hover down in plain sight and point at one of them but them in general. “You guys should leave while you can.”
“Fuck you freak.” Of course was their answer.
I was outnumbered but had a good reserve of energy from them and the girls…it seems you fly in and they sort of have some ingrained beliefs in the fact you’re kind of super.
I really helps.
Knowing how to fight really helps too. But uhm…yeah fighting at school and in a ring is not the same as on the street. And it’s not the same when they’re armed. I take some hits and shift my energy to the surface tension of my skin and instead of getting stabbed. I break off two of their shivs when I get stabbed.
It hurts like a bastard and I’m going to have serious bruises there and the second knife gave me a headache. I figure it’s like a bullet proof vest I burned off the energy the stabs had but it took a lot of power to do so but their knives breaking gave them an oh shit moment that fed me some more energy.
Okay I can see how Grandmom did this.
The third guy swings the chain at me and I do that trick again and let it wrap around my arm…okay…I turn and use a martial throw like I’ve got his hand and add some flight in the pivot of the turn and boost it with the energy I got from them and the girls. I throw/slam him down on the bench for the city bus and it bends collapsing around him.
Another oh wow surge from the girls and oh shit surge from the shave gangers. They run for it. I push power into speed and flight and cut them off. Faster hits using Tk to move my limbs faster, to make my hits harder. I don’t push it too hard because I really hurt the other guy and I just give it until I can drop them knocked out.
Oh…
I hear police sirens.
Stay?
Go?
I could get into serious trouble here.
I stay.
The police are there and one looks at me. “Give me your wrists kid.”
Oh shit I’m going to get busted.
“Hold it right there officer.” It’s the oldest of the black ladies/girls.
“Ma’am stay out of this, I have to charge the kid for assault and if they don’t take that mask off vigilantism.”
“Like hell you’re doing that to my client.” Cool…I have a Lawyer.
The cop looks not amused. “I have to do my job lady.”
“And my client has to do theirs.”
“That’s not a job, that’s being a public menace.”
“They stayed and stopped a hate crime as a private citizen.”
“Not in a mask they aren’t.”
“They’re protected under the law as a super to have their identity protected under law.”
“That’s for established super heroes that are sanctioned by the law.”
She’s got this look and I can see scrolling letters in her eyes. She blinks and they’re gone. “Actually officer that law in question doesn’t state that anywhere.”
He stares at her, then really closely. “You’re chipped up?”
“If I matters I am.”
“Papers?”
She takes a folder like a bank book out of her purse. Being chipped is slang for cybernetics and she must have a cyber wireless connection and more than likely a camera interface too.
He looks at her, then me. “I’m letting you go this time kid. Get legal, better yet don’t get involved.”
“Have to.”
“Why?”
“Family honor, and the Parker Code.”
“What the fuck is the Parker Code.”
“With Great Power comes Great Responsibility.”
“Oh for fuck sakes…goddamned comics!”
“Doesn’t make it irrelevant sir.”
He looks at me slightly mollified by the sir. “Alright, alright…let’s do this okay, I need your Alias and your statement. You three too.” The three girls nod.
………………………………..It takes awhile and as the adrenaline wears off the hurts start to build and build and it’s getting closer and closer to daylight. I get his card, and her cards and some pretty painful hugs and stuff from her and the other two and I leave.
I told them my alias was Faith.
Grandma’s old super alias.
I dunno, I was right y’know family honor and all that. I’m a legacy.
I get home about quarter to six, undress slowly and put the stuff under my bed…Jesus the bruises have bruises. I try a hot shower and just laid down on my bed a little bit and woke smelling coffee in my room.
Dad…
He’s not looking happy.
“Here, eat this Faith.”
“Huh…what…?”
“You’re on the news and the net-feeds someone put up your antics up about four in the morning. You’ve been featured on Hero-watch already.”
“Oh fuck.”
“Don’t swear.”
“Sorry.”
“Here, you’re pale and you’re sugars must be dropped through the floor.” It’s toast with about a half inch of jam and the coffee. I inhale the food as fast as the pain will let me.
“Thanks dad…you’re pissed?”
“Yeah but more that you never came to me.”
“But granddad…?”
“Dad had issues with Mom and I was too young to do anything about it other than get mad at her too. But I was mad mostly because I wanted to be a hero like her. I never got her powers but you did it seems.”
“Wait you wanted to be like Grandmom?”
“What kid doesn’t want to be a super hero?”
“It’s not all it’s cracked up to be.”
“No, I imagine not but the footage is pretty cool.”
It felt kind of odd that my dad thinks something that I did was cool. “So do we tell Mom and Nancy.”
“Got to they’re family. I agree that you should use your gifts for something good but Drew you need to find a way to do thing better than Mom did. She got killed because she got in over her head.”
“Yes and no dad.”
“What do you mean.”
I pass him her journals and show him the whole faith part.…. “But…I’m not sure I follow?”
“Granddad left her, took you guys and that yanked out her powerbase and that’s what killed her.”
“Did he know?”
“No dad I don’t think so…I think she figured this out it that year on her own.”
I sat and watched, I kind of figured that I wasn’t going to school today or him either so I just sat on my bed and tried to get comfortable while he read things with tears in his eyes.
God I…
I’m not sure why but I slid off the bed and hugged him. He was good with it but we are not hugging people.
………………………………... Things changed a lot after that morning. The first thing we did was pull us both out of school and they both took leaves of absences for awhile. Dad talked to mom first then we sort of had an intervention for Nancy.
She lost her shit.
I was a effing mutie, grandmom was an effing mutie…she P.O.ed mom enough with those she was grounded and it got way worse than that when they explained the birds and the bees and the genes.
How she might get it too.
How her kids might get it too.
She freaked.
She tried to take off and runaway, she tried to tell her douche bag boy-toy but the parents were smart enough to take that time off to keep Nancy on a tight leash. She didn’t get that she if she told him she’s my sister.
To his bunch that makes her gene trash like me.
It took just about two weeks to sink in. She really got bad too, like we told her she had a death sentence. She started to get in though, started to watch the news and stuff on the net about how are kind are treated…even our families because of just the chance of this happening.
She died her hair black last night and she’s been getting really EMO and stuff and she’s refused to go to school.
I’m still going after I healed up but….
Things aren’t the same.
Dreams, dreams like I’ve never had before…I don’t remember them but I wake and almost get sick in the bathroom. It’s been happening every morning since I first did the hero thing.
Foods been off too, things are tasting right and some things I used to like I’m not liking anymore.
School…everyone’s different…the guys…I’m just sort of finding them more annoying than ever especially the real dumbassses. I mean I thought that things were packed full of stupid before but wow.
It’s like I’m developing a psionic sensitivity to macho bullshit.
And the girls….not too much better, my airhead tolerance just actually went out the window. I mean sometimes the amount of pretty could sort of cut the annoying stuff with the airheads. But now it’s way more like I seriously don’t care about the hotness because their stupidity wrecks it.
But other girls, I’m kind of getting more into? And I can get them more?
But this morning….
This morning I’ve sort of found out why…My chest hurt…ached and no good reason why.
I’m growing breasts….I mean I’m not that stupid as not to get the signs plus Nancy went through “Budding” and I went to school with girls all my like and I know that fried egg look….and I…I…I haven’t masturbated for like a week. The feelings, the urges…aren’t there.
I head to mom’s office and knock. She looks up from her computers, she has several in a semi-circle. “Morning Drew feeling any better this morning honey?”
“No…I…I think I know why too.”
“Oh?”
I lift my shirt. “I’m growing breasts mom.”
“You’re turning into a girl Drew.” Mom…sheesh she never ever batted an eye. The first time I see dad cry was with those journals. Mom took all this in her quiet way. The only thing was a fight after we told her and that was about dad not telling her about his Mom. I think…They’ve never fought in front of us kids.
“Wha…how…are you sure?”
“Yes honey and it’s happening pretty fast too.”
“When’d you figure this out?” Because it would’ve been nice to know.
“I didn’t until I had some real proof.”
“Oh….”
I’m staring at the floor and I’m almost crying… “Why mom…grandmom’s books never mentioned this happening?”
“I’m not sure honey…I’m far from and expert on this. But we’ll hopefully be able to find out.”
“How?”
“Well with things as they are we’re moving.”
“Because of me?”
“Mostly. It’ll be safer we hope but there’s this project starting up called Halo Academy and we’re enrolling you and your sister there. It’s a meta school but other things too, it’s sponsored but the AA’s (Ark Angels) and other super teams.”
“Oh…”
“They have specialist honey, people who are all about these things and we’ll find out what’s going on.”
“I’m sorry mom…” I feel really like crying but I’m trying hard to hold it back. It feels like my fault and I’m changing into someone else?…I’m scared and it’s coming out different than before.
“Honey, this isn’t your fault…it’d genetics. It’s not even your grandmothers fault….”
“But…”
“It’s okay…we’ve got new jobs there both of us and your dad will be teaching there too. He’ll be making a lot better money than before. I’m even getting more money for taking a job there as part of the city’s engineering staff.”
“Okay…I’m scared mom…”
I want to be hugged or something but she hasn’t even stopped talking, or even got out of her spot behind her desk. We’re just…we’re not tight…
She was going to say something but Nancy comes in all in black, studs and spikes for EMO looking and she frowns at me. Like she still hates me for wrecking her life…and I did…god I feel even worse.
She stops and stares at my chest. “Drew’s growing tits?””
“Nancy language! Yes you brother’s changing.”
“Into?”
“A girl we think.”
She bursts out laughing and is this jaded nasty laugh. “Out fucking standing!” She smiled and punched me in the breast or the budding spot and I fall to my knees hurting…oh crap…that hurt!…and she’s laughing at me as mom’s following her yelling at her for what she did and her attitude which starts then in tis screaming match which happened raely but all the time now with her being EMO now.
I…
I head over to the sofa at a crawl and slip up onto it and roll to face the back of it and that’s all I’ve got before the tears hit…I’m scared and all of this is just swallowing me up and I’m…god I feel so alone.
And I can’t stop the crying…
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-5.
*Vanir…………………
It’s actually my name or the one that on my official papers. But usually everyone calls me Van or more likely Vana.
I get Vana the most.
And I’m not normal.
I’m sort of an orphan, I’m sort of not. I live here in White Star this big city on the planet moon of Coventry. That’s in the Federation if anyone’s wondering.
Gods…where do I start?
I guess at the first of stuff I guess.
Okay, I’m not normal because I’m Invitro conceived my birth mom was a soldier and I was born just like ten miles or so on the military base and I’m sort of a foster kid. My birth mom didn’t want to have any contact with me and they had me, left under sealed records and moved on.
I got assigned to a house unit and had foster parents assigned to me. Other than that I’m or I was and Army brat. The only real difference is well I go once a week every week for tests or something that they’re looking for in me.
Well that and I’m a tomboy much to the chagrin of my foster folks and stuff. My foster mom Jane is a pretty decent person but she’s just like most girls in the Federation. Dresses and skirts. Sometimes slacks or another dressy pant type but I’ve never really got it? Me I just don’t feel normal in them. I mean the slacks are okay and so are the dress pants but while I can take the skirts and stuff they just leave me feeling all kinds of unsettled.
I’ve never really felt what other girls get to feel. I mean in the Federation it’s pretty clear about the way things are set down. Women and girls are this, boys and men are this and that’s it.
Like the good book says.
Oh that’s the bible, the WBC edition.
Only I like the boy’s games and them building forts and playing games where you can be loud and run around and actually have fun. And I get into trouble every time I doff the skirts and I play with a few of the boys when they let me.
Because girl’s games can be fun but at the same time I’m or I was so sick of the toy kitchens and bake ovens and the Marcy dolls and all that stuff.
Did you know in the Federation even the ladies and girls bike all have three wheels and only have three gears?
That’s like no fair, and boys have their own channels for like cartoons and even on the radios and stuff all the stuff on the TV is like either family oriented or like separated by your gender.
I don’t watch the stuff because it gives me a headache a lot of the time.
It’s really lonely too being me…or it was.
See as wild as I was as a kid they sort of forgave that while shaking their heads but as soon as I started to bleed I was expected to fall into line and fit in. I just couldn’t do that no matter how much that I tried or prayed.
And then there’s the other kids who are pretty cruel and because I was a flat uncurvy girl they teased me and not all of it was about how ungirly I was.
Billy Cooper was talking to me about him going into the army as soon as he turned sixteen so he could be a legal citizen and stuff and Blair one of the popular girls didn’t like that and she started in on me and calling me names and stuff.
I told her. “God Blair you’re such a bitch! Why don’t you stick your head up your fat ass and fucking fight for air?”
Oh yeah girls are really never allowed to swear like that. You get like serious detention for it and too much and you get sent to the schools ministers office.
Okay it was kind of funny seeing how she might actually explode or something with like how made she got.
Then it was really unfunny when she screamed at me and she blew me out the side of the cafeteria.
Billy and a couple of the kids that were beside us were…they were dead…bodies all broken up and Billy had a chunk of re-bar coming out of his eye through the back of his head.
Me…I was alive…cut up but alive and I had this shield in front of me made of like misty blue white light and it was like those big round shields knights had but hovering in front of me connected somehow to my hands by this shimmery mist that was flowing off of them and I felt this strange feeling that…was flowing through my body.
I got up and my bra popped off under my uniform blouse and suddenly I hade boobies…good ones and I felt strange all over and my hair was a lot longer.
Blair…Blair was covering her mouth…upset, trying to hold back whatever was going on but people were running and she moved her hands to say something a few times…to het friends…and I saw this wave like heat but not but you know invisible but wavy hit them and send them slamming through the furnishings and tables.
Bonnie Timmens was right in the middle of the blast and she short blood out of everywhere before she was knocked down but she didn’t move like the rest she was like all floppy.
I…honestly I peed myself….I was so scared.
And Blair was still changing and her eyes were getting like filled with blood and her hair was going from blonde to black and there weren’t too many people left and there where sirens and stuff and she spotted me.
She turned her hate and stuff on me and I blocked it with the shield thingy by throwing my hands up. But I heard her screaming at me.
“You did this to me! You’re the freak; you’re the freak they made you! You ain’t even a real person!”
Okay she can talk now.
“Blair! Blair stop! We gotta stop this it ain’t right!”
“Ain’t right!...you fucking infected me you mutie freak…no it’s not gonna be alright it ain’t never gonna be alright!”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about!”
She laughed and it was on this crazy person’s laugh. “You we’re ever born…I heard me dad talkin about it…they made you in a fucking lab…from some mutie freak from off world…and not you got it in me!”
She screams at me or whatever again and I block myself again but my feet are digging little trenches in the dirt and I…
She’s going nuts…I gotta stop her…gotta…
Oh…I feel another wave of strange roll through me and with it that kind of fire in you when you get passed upset or mad.
My shield pulls back into my hands and I feel strong…like really strong and I run at her and she screams at me and I jump out of the way in mid run in this sorta diagonal way and I feel it first then see the sword form in my hand from the misty light stuff and I run her through before I can even think.
Blair screams and it’s a normal one and she arches and falls to the ground. I pull the blade out of her and there’s no blood just her on the ground twitching…crying and then puking.
I step back and then start to notice I’m built…not like a big guy or something but like I’m me but if I’d been on like those muscle drugs…my boobs are pretty much gone…I’m taller too and my clothes are too small for me and I feel funny just like before but in this other way…I mean just before…I felt like I changed into this finally right the way it was supposed to be version of me that would’ve fit in everywhere but this…
I want to run…do something I feel like I’m supercharged and want to just…
Then I hear guns clicking and energy guns priming and stuff as the police are here and SWAT and the MP and the power armored special anti mutant task force guys are there.
My foster father Paul’s there too with a gun but a sat-phone and he’s looking at me but talking to someone else. “Yessir heavy damages and casualties, one class three or higher mutant by the look of the damage. Oh and sir…Van’s crested and manifested…The project was a success…yes sir I’ll bring her in.”
I’m not a dummy…
Blair, people say the truth a lot in a blind rage.
Paul…and the project was a success.
Me…
Then I’m me again because suddenly I need to throw up and stuff and their closing in with guns and stuff but I can’t couldn’t stop puking.
Then Paul was there and I felt the bite of a needle and things went black.
……………………………………………………..I woke in scrubs and in a cell.
They said they had to make sure that I wasn’t dangerous and that’s when all the tests began and a lot of them and getting me to use my powers.
They had to…do things to hurt me until I stress triggered and the few times I balked at trying or doing exactly what they wanted me to do they sent in soldiers and they beat me with billy clubs and shock sticks until I triggered or passed out.
After the fifth time I tried get my foster mom or my foster dad to help me because they were always there.
Jane…she lowered her head and never said anything and walked away and Paul…Paul yelled at me in that army way.
“Listen here you little shit! What Blair said was true! You’re a project, made right here for us, the military, the government and that means that you are gonna do what we say! You got that Vanir? We literally own your ass! You’re fucking patented now shape the fuck up!”
Knowing I wasn’t real…that they made me.
I shaped up…there wasn’t really anything else to do.
Months and stuff went by and I missed all the holidays, the staff didn’t but yeah I missed Easter and Christmas…twice…
I was put into labs to get figured out and to see how I ticked and the rest was just sleep…trained…not if they didn’t have too. I was a dangerous mutant female…I’d be maybe good breeding stock for the next project.
I got to see them turn Blair’s emergence into a who thing of why now humans are dangerous and criminals and it they aren’t turned in as soon as possible they’ll end up going insane like Blair.
And they made up lies about her on TV and pretty much said that dissidence and gayness and drug use and a whole list of other things are signs of the change in mutant brain chemistry and to call the reward line.
Then they publically executed her.
Full police and military hanging.
Then there were a couple of football and snack commercials and then the ads for mutants to turn themselves in and get tested and saved! We can help you! You can be a military hero and fight to keep the Federation free and strong!
I learned that my time was coming…once they were done with me I was going to die and then autopsied and filed away…women don’t fight, and even if we did…how dare we defend ourselves right…
I learned a lot of stuff.
My headaches from the TV are the fact that the 24/7 subliminal messages weren’t working on me. They are constantly reinforcing the government’s policies and they’re good at it. They even have different audio frequencies for the sexes. Girls get this unpleasant thing when they watch mannish things and vice versa…and faith boosting, and patriotism.
And if a guy likes girl shows that telling isn’t it.
How do I know this stuff now?
Jimmy Cougar or just “Cougar.” He was a mutant human but he had feral powers and that made him look like a feline person. By federation law all “Anthros” are property of the government and get put into the military or culled.
His animal senses and brain made him immune to the government bullshit.
He was slated for execution or Culling but we shared a hall together.
We made plans together.
We escaped together.
I shifted to my Alpha state that’s the machoette version of me. I’m tougher like that, stronger like almost in the range of like power armor strong and faster too and I can heal really quickly. Oh and I get like six inches taller and lose breast tissue or it just gets spread out or something and I get about fifty pounds heavier all muscles, like this really buff kinda flat amazon.
And oh yeah the sword…it’s a psi blade as far as they could figure. I make like ectoplasm into a sword and it’s powered by psi energy and can either be like intangible and able to hit with this neural stun effect or it gets charge with telekinetic energy and it becomes like a vibro blade able to cut through…well anything.
They say because it’s all energy it pushes apart molecular bonds.
The other shift is the shield version of me they referred to as the Beta me. And when I shift my hips widen, I gain about twenty much needed pounds in curves and bust and my hair gets longer. My shield is so far indestructible as far as we know and I can make it cover someone up to ten feet from me and is a foot wide at it’s smallest and eight feet across at it’s largest.
Oh and I can heal wounds…I can’t do the shield thing when I’m doing it but if I wrap a wound in the misty light it’ll heal like it would naturally but like at a super rate but it tires me out doing it….but healing…being able too do that has kind of saved my soul.
It was a mutant jail break with me in alpha mode and Cougar running the show with some of the other “Inmates” and we stole a shuttle…we took a lot fire getting to the shuttle and we lost a third of us getting out and…
And I had to kill two guys in power suits…They had anti electrical stuff to protect them from stuff like lightning and stuff…they were going to kill me first and in alpha state it just was reflex…I didn’t like it, it just happened.
We were picked up by a ship from the very demonized Mutant Underground and we got out of there…
It took two months to get to New Haven and we were caught pretty fast by the Supers there…
I thought we were going to be jailed and worse when this one a dark scary guy called Shroud bumped into me and there was a note suddenly in my hand.
It read...Request political asylum.
“Uhm…We request political asylum…Uhm please?”
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-6 The Start.
Chapter 1
*Samantha Chase….
Things are actually busy and picking up with the whole Halo thing. I wake up feeling the headache form as my waking mind pulls signals in. You know how you focus as you wake up well I’m a psi-meta combo, a telemechanic. So like my eyes focusing in on my bedroom my powers are tuning into every signal around me.
God this sucks.
I really need to get my room shielded.
I get up stretch, scratch my itchy starting breasts. Go to the bathroom and pee, wash up, brush my teeth and I check myself out in the mirror and start going through my routine. Shower, shave…not my face I started early but my legs and underarms and then get dressed. Nice panties, and sports bra then body training running gear. Yeah the sneakers and the resistance top and pants and I head down stairs.
Breakfast is a shake, silken tofu, banana, avocado, vitamin and protein powder and whole milk. Yeah I’m going to run most of this off and stuff I dump blueberries in after it’s done and in my running cup I’ve got a big straw to suck them up like in those Asian bubble teas.
I head out at a run and start to filter out the signals, it’s actually great to do that running because my mind is focused on that and my running goes automatic and my body eats up the miles.
I do seven miles all the way to the Ark area and I head there usually to start training. I’m a legacy. Double Ark Angel parents. So I actually grew up in the middle of all of this. But I’m heading to Eden first for my breakfast but arriving I see up on one of the new buildings some kids up on some of the construction scaffolding.
I head over and I can sort of tell from here they can see the stuff going on with the protestors. I climb up and this very sleek looking guy…anthro but not offers me a hand up. Velvet thick and a little longer glossy, black fur, pointed ears like a Tolkien elf, yellow-golden eyes and claws, fangs…no snout but a human like face but a broader nose.
Fur that shiny short it shows off all his muscles like he was oiled. I’m not really thrown by the look I grew up with mutants, but damn…if he’s not fine.
“Thanks, I’m Samantha…but you can call me Sam.”
*Cody St.Pierre………..
“Uh…yeah you’re welcome.” she cute, really cute and sweaty…she smells good…but off. I’m not trained enough in scent stuff yet to really get what’s off. But the other two girls have it too but differently. I think, I think it’s not a girl thing because my mom and my sisters don’t have it.
But she smiled and she seems friendly. “I’m Cody.” I say back. I gotta speak softly because if I get like up into normal ranges I growl as I talk and that really sucks. I gotten see a speech doctor.
She blinks again and smiles at me. I’m not used to someone being nice. It’s been awhile. But people here are nice. I make room so she can see.
I was watching the stuff going on and honestly I’m a lot freaked. There’s a lot of people out there protesting us even having a place of our own. I’ve been here a bit longer than a week and it’s been kinda nice walking around like I used to. Not getting chased or having people wanting to skin me.
I look at Sam and she’s sweaty but she’s a stunner, I know it’s the work out clothes and the kinda sweaty bit too but she has this really toned body mixed with the whole girl next door thing.
Faith the Emo kid in the hoodie is why I came up here. She flew up here, well landed actually and we’ve been watching the stuff going on there. She’s been sitting doing that arms around their knees hugging themselves thing. She must have a job here helping out because I got whiffs of sawdust and paint and even tar from them.
I look over at Samantha and she’s frowning a bit as she’s sipping a shake…I can smell the blueberries but everything else is ick. “Scary stuff right?”
“Yeah and it’s getting worse by the sounds of it.”
“Sounds?” I listen. I’ve got seriously heightened senses but the whole thing is too far away. “I can’t hear them.”
“I can hear the radio chatter, both sides and the press transmissions.”
Faith speaks up voice cracking in and out. “So what’s going on?”
She takes a sip. They’re getting pissed that there some more busses coming in. The police are getting ready for the buses and the press are hamming it up.”
She get’s this shocked look and her shake drops from her hand…
“Sam? What you look like you’ve seen a ghost?”
She’s got tears already and closes her eyes. “No…not a ghost I just saw through a targeting system…someone’s locking onto the buses. I gotta tell dad and the others.”
She looks like she’s concentrating.
Faith get’s up and takes off flying towards the place. The other girl is pointing. “Too late…” We sort of watch as there’s these smoke streams heading to the bridge and the incoming busses…. Sam opens her eyes and reaches a hand out and the rockets sort of wobbled? But one out of a dozen out so went straight up and blew harmlessly…I look at Sam and she’s got a nose bleed and she almost pitches off the roof. I catch her and hold her while the other girl she nods to herself and her body changes as she goes like this big female body builder version of herself. “I’m going too.” Her voice was deepened by the change and she jumps the forty some feet to the ground and takes off running.
Shit…shit, what do I do?
*Quinn Jackson…AKA Karma……………
It wasn’t too long after the meeting at the hospital that I was moved. I’m now in Casa de Daystar where he lives with Saber his wife. I’ve got my own room and stuff with all these normal things. Even my own bathroom.
“Why do I need a bathroom of my own or a closet for my clothes if I’m like this?”
It was Sasha, that’s Saber’s real name who said. “You’ve got the ring, you can use most of this stuff in the ecto-form. This way you can do lots of things Quinn. Your own physic, chores, and going to classes.”
“I’m…I’m actually going to get to do all of that?”
“Yes…and training, and I’ll say this I’m agreeing with Chris. The stronger your powers get the more likely the chance of your own needs synching up to your bodies needs.”
“Huh?”
“You might be able to move your body again.”
“But…how?”
“Quinn there’s nothing wrong with your body, it’s either in your head as a result of the accident or it’s and off shoot of your powers. Either way we both think your possession powers will get to where you’ll be one with yourself again or will learn to.”
She kissed my cheek and headed out.
“Sasha?”
“Yes Quinn?”
“Thanks for this, for all of this…for taking me in…getting me out of the hospital…”
I start to cry and she comes over and lifts my head to her lap and holds me and let me cry like I hadn’t since I was little.
………………………………..Apparently as nice a woman as she is she does intend on me doing chores. I take out the garbage and help Aerin with the housework. Aerin’s Sasha’s daughter, she doesn’t talk…and I can feel energy bubbling in her…I saw her reading while she was ironing clothes with her hands…the book hovering in place. She’s got powers of some kind. Smart too, she’s got lots of books in her room like a library and she was reading something in Chinese.
……………………………….. Chris, He’s great he gets me out of my head. When he’s here and stuff he teaches me things. Like keyboard and guitar…he’s in a police rock band. I’m loving music because it takes not that much power to just sit and play but learning…it focuses me away from the other stuff.
Cooking…He’s not the cook of the family. Sasha is but there’s a lot of take out but he does three things really well. Grill on the BBQ, Make homemade pizzas, and pancakes.
I have clothes for my ecto-form, and this way I can go out.
The scary thing is the week I’ve bee here I’ve been out more than Aerin.
………………………………....That kind of leads to today.
I can still travel, well spirit travel and I’m drawn to the Super bridge….there’s so much fear and pain and anguish there it pulls me to it like a beacon. I don’t feel a call but it’s like going to a fire or a car pile up looking to help and not being able to not be there just in case.
Twice I’ve felt something scary? There’s this ancient movie called Harry Potter that’s a cult classic and there’s that snake one where it’s doing the whispering hissing thing. I hear that out there…faintly but it’s there.
I told Chris and Sasha and…
They took me seriously.
Chris taught me how to fill out a report…like for the AA’s. I have an Alias…an official Alias…Karma.
They asked me to keep looking.
And the sound is out there. In the crowd on he bridge, on the barges, even through some of the police and the military…I can feel some of the anger it stirs up but I can really feel it stirring up their fears…there’s more than one of them, and I’m actually on the bridge in the crowd of haters when I see it…
Smoke that sort of flows from shadow to shadow and into the person.
Someone like me but twisted?
I pursue it right up until it slips into the front of the crowd. The guy eyes shift to darkness for a second and he smiles and looks at me.
~Can you feel it? The anger, the fear, the hate?~
~Yes and we’re going to stop it.~
~You can’t stop nature cuteness.~
~Why are you doing this?~
~Fun…revenge…pleasure.~
~What are you?~
~You really but older, smarter…better….here it comes cuteness.~
~What?~
I don’t have time to really ask it any more things as the missiles hit coming out the sky as these white exo-suit armors are coming in…the helmets are sort of sculpted to look like the armored version of the ancient hate group the KKK…slitted visors, the pointed hoods sleeked back like it’s folded over.
They call themselves H.C. or Humanities Crusade.
I get ripped away literally as it happens.
……………………………….I’m falling…the bridge is gone and the bus is tilting to fall and I’m not in a seat but falling with others…towards the windows. Even if the bus doesn’t go over the glass…it’s not going to hold.
Shit, shit, shit.
* “Drew” Andrew Porter…AKA Faith……..
And the hits just kept coming.
I was still “Grounded” as things went and I was going through being sick half the time and being sort of tortured by Nancy who was taking great glee in me changing. My folks were well busy wit the move and Mom was her usual self and Dad while working was trying to get us moved and trying to find me a doctor.
I was the first one of my family to see Sanctuary. I was taken by aerobulance to The Ark. I wasn’t in danger but it was a good way to get me there and to Sanctuary Medical. I was put through a whole bunch of scans and stuff I never heard of. Like nano-blood work? It was kinda cool because Karly that’s Karly Winters my doctor…who’s my age…Meta with boosted I.Q. took nano bots and had them stay in the blood stream and transmit all the fluctuations that’s going on.
It took her two days before she gave me the news.
“I’ve figured out what’s going on with you Drew.”
“Good…I mean I’m not dying but this has sucked.”
It’s been like the flu, a bad flu and add in growing pains…aching boobs…literally because they throbbed even at night and itch…then my legs…head… my waist, well my hips just throbbed too. Because I’m growing and changing…getting girly…
“It’s your powers?”
“Huh?”
“Your powers are based on the vibes, the energy directed at you. But not just you but Faith.”
“Okay…”
“Your Grandmother was the first Faith.”
“Yeah I know.”
“Yes.”
“…………………………I don’t get it.”
“The energy that you use and feed from is a wavelength. It’s actually a remarkable combination of mutated telepathy, psychometry and bio-feedback. You convert the energy from those thoughts about you for your own use…amazing in itself. But the drawback of this is the energy that you’re pulling in from the media coverage of you and then the reports of the press on the first Faith has flavored the energies.”
“Okay…”
“Drew…they think you’re a girl, people are thinking you’re a girl because guys don’t 2nd gen female heroes. You powers are reshaping you to fit that image.”
“I’m going to stop being me!?”
“No, no…they don’t really know you and since there’s no “shrinkage” I’m saying that it’s changing you to meet the mass expected image.”
“Can’t I stop it? Go public and stuff about being a guy?”
“Well you could, and it might work but you’ve got breasts, the start of girl hips and your legs are getting longer…you’re not really guy passable anymore…not enough for this. And there’s a backlash risk.”
“Backlash risk?”
“Just think if you went public the energy that all the perverts would be sending you.”
I actually did and eleven seconds later was puking in the trash can.
I’ve kept this to myself. I can do that. Mom and Dad know but as far as anyone’s concerned I’m mutating. Even Nancy doesn’t know, especially so…she’d really be a bitch to me.
I kind of just kept to myself…helped move in and got some work helping the others in the block do the same. Baggy clothes, I even get a sports bra and try to keep the changes as to myself as I can. I feel like shit a lot of the time from the hormones I’m producing, and the aches…it just wears on me. I hate feeling like this…being in pain all the time sucks.
There’s even part time jobs with the town. I’ve gotten my parents permission but I’ve been doing stuff like shoveling Asphalt and building stuff with some other kids like picnic tables and signs and stuff. I work really hard…I guess to maybe prove my manhood to myself or something? The pay’s really decent though, not adult with papers money but a couple of bucks an hour over the whole flipping burgers thing. I’m banking most of it. I might need it later ad even though I can fly. I’d like to get some wheels….or maybe moving out…sometimes I just really want to get out of my house.
I was just at Eden getting coffee when I sort of heard the distant rhythm of the protestors chanting slogans so taking my coffee I flew up to the top of this building and there was this girl there already watching. Smoking a cigarette and looking upset.
“Hey…you okay?”
“No…”
“Can I do anything…you look…freaked…” Dammit my voice is cracking but in reverse, I’m starting to sound less and less like a guy.
“No…I’m just…just…” She turns and she screams at them. “Fuck you! Fuck all of you! Why can’t you just leave us alone!”
“Hey…chill, it’ll be okay…it sucks but we’re safe.”
She looks at me. Tears spill out and she wipes at them angry like. “I’m sure lots of people think they’re safe from them…but it just doesn’t stop…they, they won’t just leave us alone…” She shivers and breaks down crying and she shifts…I mean she looks like herself still but even more…like from a decent looking girl to this buxom beautiful girl. She cries even harder like this.
I hold her and I really don’t know what to say so I just keep my mouth shut. We actually end up just sitting there not saying much. She only says. “Thanks.” After she shifts back to normal. She’s not bad looking Scandinavian for sure but she’s got this bourbon accent…it’s what we call that southern twang or it’s also known as Federation accent.
I’m getting it now….especially after seeing the barcode tattoo.
Who knows what she’s been through.
“I’m Drew.”
“Vana.”
We sit and watch then we’re joined by Cody. Vana knows him, did the whole terse introduction thing. Him…Cody I’ve seen on the news when they were after him. He doesn’t seem like too bad a guy….
Then someone else showed up, nice looking kind of preppy though, high end name brand stuff and that whole my life’s so good I jog kind of people…not the kind of person I hang out with. Girl next door meets Barbie and Miss Rich.
I was sort of surprised when she’s a powered like us.
Then we all seen the rockets hit.
I’m moving before I’m even thinking. No gear, and I can’t fly that fast either but I can fly and…oh shit…I see a section of the Super bridge fall away and buses tip and fall, protesters on the bridge at the head of the crowd too.
I try to push my speed…I gotta get there.
I’m passed by these streaks of “Daystar” golden light and another shining red. I dive fast and reach out to try and catch two of the protestors…It’s a thee or four hundred feet down and at that height hitting the water will be like hitting the sand.
C’mon…c’mon…just a bit closer!
* Vanir “Vana.”…….
I…
This place is so different than home.
I made the request and it changed everything…everything in a big hurry. It got the law guys involved and these famous? Freaky people?
I mean these people were like us and yet some of them were actually celebrated heroes? Home they’d be dead or terrorists.
Me stepping up also had something else happen.
I became one of the one’s in charge.
There was a lot of interrogation. “Interviews.” Federal Marshals, Homeworld security. They kept us in segregation and quarantine and I get it, I do we’re illegal’s, we’re also mutants. From the Federation too…so we or some of us have a military aspect. Honestly I’d watch us if I was them too.
The situation could be worse. Scrubs for clothes, staff cafeteria access so we eat the same stuff. There’s barracks to sleep in, a games and TV room and free medical. About a third of us need it. There’s people from other places we had on our ship that were worse off than Cougar and I.
And because the NH’ers thought I was one of the ones in charge a lot of our people came to me. I played go between a lot.
Then there was that Shroud guy…passed him in the halls of the station…yes an actual space station and run by their military, the NHDF or New Haven Defense Forces. I got another note. “Lawyer, Nickolas Page.” And a number.
I got to make the call eventually.
He came up pretty quickly. And after we talk over lunch and coffee’s and he gets my story he got to work pretty quickly. Two weeks later we’ve been admitted directly into the Sanctuary project as some of the very first people to live there and work there. He was a really professional guy. Handsome too with dark black hair, great body and the most amazing green eyes. He never crossed the flirting line and treated everyone with respect and care. Especially any little kid…he softened and became a totally different guy.
And since getting here. I found out he paid for all of the costs he had taking our cases. All of our cases. And…he got everyone a check for three hundred dollars…so…much more than most of us have ever seen…even us girls had money. Not something even us pass for normal girls were used to.
No, no…ask your father, ask your boyfriend, ask your husband…don’t worry your pretty little head about money.
Pre-paid debits for female stuff is common in The Federation.
I…I’ve got job offers…once I’ve out of the school phase here. Ark City Police, NHDF, Paradise City Police…The Marshals even.
I’m in the dorms with some of the others. Cougar too we’ve been asked to go into for Training by the AA’s. Because like a gun…we’re going to need to be licensed and insured. Cougar wants to join up, to make a difference.
I’m thinking about it.
About all of it.
I walk a lot.
I was watching the boats out there with these people out there that hate us for what? I was out there since…well all night.
I don’t sleep well…lots of nightmares…then there’s just the fact I can…I can just go for a walk when I want. No getting held back, no you’re a girl you can’t. No cells, cages or being fenced in.
I was there still when one by one others showed up. Drew…he? Can fly. I never met a flyer before. Cody…I know Cody through Cougar they play B-ball together.
I think we might have gotten to where we’d get introduced and stuff but shit hit the fan and that Sam girl…she felt it and from as far as she was away she did something…she just threw herself into trying…doing not a single thought of no or can’t.
Then Drew takes off flying out to help.
He held me y’know when I lost it.
I have to, too.
I Butch up and jump clear and take off running. My amazon body is a lot stronger and faster. I didn’t even think about the height just jumped…then ran…I hurdle over the cars and things in my way and I see two streaks of light pass and then others and I’m trying to get to the beach/bridge area and do something.
Then there’s something…someone watching in a black hood…not a hoodie but a hood and a red blood colored trench coat and he’s watching…something like a big glass ball in his hand…I don’t know what made me did it and make me to stop in my tracks.
There’s this black smoke in the orb…and then red eyes.
~Master…~
The guy in the hood turns I can’t see his face. “I see…interesting…most unusual.”
“I get that…you started this?”
“No…yes…humans are just so easily pushed…but I never made their choices…this scuffle…it’s just pleasant.”
“You need to be stopped.”
“And you’re going to do that little Asguardian? Feel free.”
He rolls that ball towards me and there’s the sound of cracking and breaking glass but it’s breaking into more like it’s growing…and growing…black glass…eight feet tall with red burning eyes, mouth and this look like a demon crossed a troll and was made of living obsidian.
Asguardian? Whatever….
I need to keep my head clear…or I’m going to get killed.
The guy in the red actually lights a cigar… “Grendel, Kill her.”
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-7 The Start.
Chapter 7
*Samantha Chase…
I have a splitting headache and things are blurry when I come too and I’m in Cody’s arms.
Yayness that’d be so nice some other time. I cough and I can taste blood from the strain attack. Pinprick hemorrhages happen when you push yourself if you’re like me sometimes. It’s what happens when you sort of short yourself out.
“Gah…shit…oh my head.”
“You okay?”
“No…but I’ve gotta be.”
“No you don’t I mean you did what you could I mean like shit…you don’t look good and leave it to the others.”
“I’ll be okay…just set me down.”
Cody sets me down and grabs a bottle of water that was there from one of the others. “Here drink this.”
I take in and sip at the water and we can hear the chaos over by the bridge. I hear Cody say.
“Shit…Drew!”
I look up and Cody turns jet black, like living night and then there this sound like air ripping like from an air compressor sort of that Hissssssss-crack!
Then he’s gone? Just this wisp of black fog dissipating from where he was.
Teleporter?
*Karma/Quinn…
I’m in a body it’s some student…or will be one of us just freaked out to the point of being paralyzed with fear.
Mark…Mark Sheridan…
I feel something, something so…so different that before. There’s this thing there this instinct and it…shapeshifter…stretcher too.
Okay…shit here goes nothing.
I delve into that feeling getting hurled into all these experiences and the kid can feel me…which is freaking him out all the more.
~Chill! Chill! Help me do this? ~
~What are you! You’re in my head, oh god you’re in my head! I’m gonna die! ~
I’m assailed by images. He’s used his powers before…disguised himself…pounded bullies, made his dong larger…like seeing just how much he could shift it…changed genders…oh…he’s been a really x-rated kid and there’s too much…
~Show me how? I need to know how to stretch!”~
~What are you?!~
~I’m a student like you; I get pulled in to possess people that need help. ~
~Help! How are you going to help? ~
~You show me how to shift, to stretch! I can, we can save us! ~
~What! ~
~Mark fuck! Just do it! You won’t be the nasty perv y’know…just a hero…a stand up guy! ~
That’s it and it might be self serving stuff getting through to him and all that but he has some serious guilt over some of the stuff he’s done and he sort of let’s me ride along these feelings, instincts really.
It’s a good thing the speed of thought is pretty fast.
I reach out shooting out my arms and my legs…our arms and legs and I wrap them around the seats and the metal posts and I…we become this human or meta spiderweb and the kids behind us are hitting us and our torso and we get stretched so hard I can feel tearing and our back hits the glass hard and shattering it.
There’s that feeling of falling mixed with stretching and I am adding all of my strength to his just…~Just gotta hang on! ~
*Faith/Drew…
I’m passed by the big golden streak and the smaller crimson one as they head for the shit storm going on and I’m still pushing it…I’m not a fast flyer.
And I’m not in uniform….costume…whatever.
C’mon…c’mon you can do this! You’re flying straight down for christsakes that means you have to be faster!
I’m not sure where it came from but there was this surge…this sense of. ~You can do it. ~
It’s from just one person…but I can feel it still.
About two hundred feet from the water I pass them and I yell at one as I get under her. “Arms around my shoulders!” she grabs a hold of me and she hangs on tight and I reach out to the other two and yell. “Hang on! Both hands really tight!”
I fly up as hard as I can braking us…
I’m not built or powered up for this kind of thing! I feel my shoulders tearing out of my sockets and I scream.
I sound like a damned girl.
We drop about a hundred feet before we stop and I can still feel that person out there hoping, believing in me and it was enough…
I want to throw up it hurts so bad.
Then I hear the woman screaming in my ear.
There’s gunfire from one of the terrorist exo-suits and I swear I can feel hit when he gets us in his sights and the smile.
Then there’s blackness.
*Cody St. Pierre…
I was trying to help Sam recover and it was like nothing I ever felt before…I had gotten Sam her water and looked up at Drew saving those people…protestors and putting her mutant butt on the line for them.
Then I saw the powered armor suit coming in firing at Drew with the stuck there being a sitting duck.
So not fair.
And Drew’s kind of hot really. Emo hot but messed up and yet she’s really brave too.
I don’t want her to die!
Everything went what they call photo negative and super slow motion… and there was this stuff all around me? Swirling, moving and swirling…there was this eddy, this circular swirl and I could see…see…Drew through the golf ball sized hole and I pushed the stuff that energy? Into it making it spin more and make the hole bigger?
I dive through.
Everything snaps through behind me with a hell of a kick and suddenly I’m there and I’m tackling Drew and the people out of the air but the bullets are still going hit!
C’mon!
I do it again! The hole…I point it, imagining it at the beach…
We come through hitting the beach that was below us and I’m slammed into the sand and we end up rolling and I’m not able to catch my breath…fuck it was like I sprinted all those trips…I hear the loud cocking of large guns all around us.
“Mesa give ups.”
*Vanir/Vana…
I was not expecting any of this and the thing the guy in red called Grendle shifts it’s hands into a very large and very spiked mace and a very big and very scary axe. Then there’s eight feet of mad and psychopathic troll-demon-golem? Coming at me being all business and he laughs and he swings over and over again and I’m blocking with my sword and trying to duck a few strikes but those are fakes…feints or whatever.
I score three good hits on the thing though and Grendle is not pleased…each real blow that I’ve landed hurts it really bad leaving white smoking cuts lined with cracks.
I duck and roll as it suddenly breathes fire!
I know that this is going to hurt like a bitch. I duck and weave and I I’m not sure what part of what they were teaching me at The Project kicked in but I caught the mace on my sword and I stepped inside then my blade hooked into the mace’s spikes I hip throw him to the ground.
I make my move and sprint across the clearing while it’s getting back to it’s feet and I go for “master” I get about twelve feet from him and he exhales tobacco smoke from the hood and says something like.
“Aeros-necros-fulmination…” or something like that and he’s pointing at me with his first two fingers a pearl between them.
There was a static arc then lightning pours from his hand into me.
I didn’t know that I could shriek that hard…loud…that anything could hurt this much!
Potentials-8 The Start.
Chapter 8
*Samantha Chase…
I sort of see the puff of Cody reappearing out under the bridge area and then another puff of him vanishing again. “Okay…I hope he’s okay and not getting himself in too deep.”
I feel a Zzzt feeling off in the distance. I say feel that because as a TM or Telemechanic I’m sensitive to electricity this was a serious discharge, and another and another. I hear a scream that goes along with it.
“Shit, shit, shit…that can’t be good.”
I know that I shouldn’t be doing this but I patch myself into the streetlight cameras. Yeah something new for here that dad came up with even more concealed cameras and I try to pan in to where the screen might be and I see some guy in a hood and over that a red long coat and he’s frying Vana?
I think that’s her name and she’s in this divot in the ground with this big black mother-effer pounding on her only she’s seriously she right now and has this big round energy disc shielding herself and she’s screaming as she’s getting double teamed.
“Great, all we need is some Meta’s stirring shit up while the haters are running full force idiot today.”
I look around and see a construction exo-suit. I’m without my actual gear so I guess it’s time to Ripley up this bad boy and get into the fray.
I hop inside and buckle in and power everything up and take off running towards Vana and the things that she’s fighting. “Hang on Vana, just hang on.”
*Karma/Quinn…
~Sigh…oh shit that was close. ~
Mark’s looking around freaked but calming down. “Holy shit, holy shit! We made it? We’re alive?”
~Not quite out of the woods yet, look. ~
I turn our head to the power armor coming in on an attack pass and he’s raising the machine gun he’s carrying at the glowing red woman that towed us to safety. I don’t feel the fear in her like the others, I could jump to any number of them but I’m already in mark and he’s hurt…I think I’m hurt at home maybe…like some of the strain carried over to me?
“What do we do?” he asks.
~She’s not freaking like we are I think she’s okay, let’s get…~ We look around again and I see police and fire department but their too far down the ramp. ~Let’s get everyone to stay here and stay down the bus is our best cover right now. The last thing we need is to try to run for cover or that FD-PD line and catch some stray rounds.
“They won’t listen to me will they?”
~Mark, they don’t know about me in here so they thing it was you that saved a whole bunch of them. They’ll listen because you did something. ~
“But I didn’t.”
~You did, I couldn’t do squat without you helping me do it and it was your body, it was you. You can do this! You’re a lot tougher, smarter and braver than you think. ~
“Really?”
~Hey, I’m the one who’s been in your head…I’ve seen some of the stuff in there and there are a lot of great qualities that you just can’t see in yourself because you’re too close to it.~
“Uhm, okay.” We stand a little and rewind our stretched out limbs and stuff. “Hey, Listen I’m Mark…we’re going to be okay we are we just got to stay calm and stay here. It’s the safest place we’ve got right now so let’s just stay low and not give these guys a reason to shoot our way.”
I’ll be damned it’s working…
I’m pulled out of Mark seconds later…
*Faith/Drew…
I open my eyes and Cody’s there and the protestors and somehow we’re on the beach and there’s police and NHDF soldiers with their guns pointed at all of us. I jerk my hands up. “Shit, shit don’t shoot! I’m a student!”
Cody has his hands over his head even though he’s flat on his back panting like crazy. “Mesa give ups.”
One of the protestors scrambles from Cody like he’s the devil himself. “Get that thing away from me!”
Cody hocks a loogie on his leg. “There you go there’s some mutie-cooties for ya.”
The guys actually shrieks and he’s trying to wipe in off while the soldiers are restraining him. They’re not being gentle. One get’s in front of me with a tablet. “Palm.” It’s not a request either.
I place my palm on it and he looks at something coming up on the screen. “Funny boy with you?” he jerks his head at Cody.
“Yeah, he is can we go.”
“Yeah take the path off the beach there marked with the police tape and get the heck out of here.”
“Sure…Cody?”
He’s watching things upstairs. “Yeah…the AA’s are on scene and I don’t want to get in the way either. Let’s get back and find Samantha.”
“Who?”
“The girl in the jogging gear.”
“Oh, Barbie.” I’m not being catty, I’m not into this whole damned change I’m going through enough…I’m not. It’s just she looks like one of them. You know, little miss perfect, silver platter life and all of that.
“Drew, chill she’s nice.”
“You’ve known her how long?”
“About an hour less than you. She’s nice she didn’t even blink twice about the way I am…actually I think that she might have been checking me out.”
“Oh now we get to the “root” of it all.”
“Yeah so, the last girl I was with was pre-mutation and she literally had her self cleaned…like sterile clean to get the mutie off of her.”
“Sorry Cody I didn’t know…okay let’s go find her and catch her up on things.”
I’m biting my cheek to keep the urge to hug him away. Dammit I’m not a girl…grr, shit, shit, shit…
Cody and I head up the path and I have to sort of trot to keep up with him, he’s got that animal way of moving.
And me…I’m tired and sore…I really should have my costume with me…having my powers relying on how people believe in me really sucks when nobody recognizes you.
But some one was believing? Some one knew without me being in costume.
*Cody St. Pierre…
Drew and I get off the beach apparently we’re on a list of some kind. Me I’m not surprised I’ve sort of got a record and all of that stuff. Drew? I can’t see her getting caught up in things but there’s also the whole thing that people say that Victory and The Ark are running the show on the whole planet really.
Honestly I don’t really believe that.
I mean if I was doing something like that I’d be a like supervillain and things would be really different with like the protestors for one.
Harsh? You get run out of town hunted and hated and chased and see how charitable you feel to assholes like them. Me, I’ve no problem with the normals as long as they don’t have a problem with me. But the haters…I’m not sure I’d do what Drew did and save them.
I take us through the woods a few times taking shortcuts to the building where we left Samantha at. She didn’t look too great when I left her and all so I hope she’s alright. Drew’s bitching. “Dammit Cody I can’t move through the woods like you, ease up and what’s wrong with the roads?”
“Sorry, I guess I just move by homing instincts and stuff besides what are you talking about? You can flipping fly.”
I almost burst out laughing at the…oh duh I can look on her face…she’s actually pretty and kind of sexy for an Emo girl.
I stop when the wind shifts and I smell blood on the air and it’s Samantha’s and Vana’s.
“C’mon1 something’s happening! Vana and Samantha are in trouble!”
I start to run and Drew flies down beside me. “Hop on!” I hop onto her back and crouch surfer style as she pulls up getting height. “Cody if you can see there poof us there.”
“Okay…and it’s not poofing!”
I see them after a few minute and do the black circle thing and take us there.
*Vanir/Vana…
There’s a lot of things in the world that are wrong.
White shoes after Unification Day.
Taking the lords name in vain.
Non-grape jelly.
Hot pink if your IQ is over seventy.
And getting fried like a June-bug in a yard zapper.
The first shot hits me and the kick is that violent it bounces me backwards on the ground and “Grendle” is on my butt just like a wolf on a rabbit.
I barely get my blade up in time to block his blow and his arms shift into those evil hammers with the spikes on the back like on the ruskies flag. That’s the S.S.B. or space ruskies not the ones on Earth.
But you know the kind of hammers that I mean. I get a swing and a hit in his guts with my sword and I get hammered for my troubles. The force pounds me into the door and the last time I was hit by this was when Blair blasted me at school.
Then the hammers are coming down!
I shift and throw my shield up and all my feelings sort of shift with it and I’m scared, I’m screaming as “Grendle” is pounding at my shield like the way that a baboon when it’s losing it and beating someone to death.
Only it’s laughing like a hyena and that hyena sounds like a synthisized one.
I can feel my shield giving and I’m getting scared.
Then the ground starts shaking and I see this ten foot tall construction orange and black Servo-suit. It’s more of less a robot frame that you use instead of a forklift because it’s so mobile. It looks like a big giant football player with a person inside the chest and the driver where the head should be is a glass-steel dome thing.
That Samantha girl is in there. It’s so strange seeing a girl doing that because it’s just…not done at home.
She charges in really fast for one of those things and she yells over the things loudspeaker.
“Hey you; laughing boy!”
Grendle looks up at her, grins and drools hot demon spit on my shield. It hisses and she drives the thing right at us and she swings a great big punch at it.
Grendle blocks and it swings both hammers to squash her head and somehow she drops to her knees under the swing. These things don’t move that fast? Do they? The she’s coming up off her knees and hit’s Grendle with a full on uppercut with her right.
“Pucker up buttercup.” I heard her say and he goes flying ass over tea kettle and lets out an almost piggy angry freaky squeal.
I get up and jump in front of her as the magic man guy does his lightning trick again. I scream as it hits but not the scared scream but an angry one. I’m getting really tired of people just throwing their weight around doing whatever they want to because they thing that they can.
I start to take steps forward even taking more blasts to my shield. I’m not some smart magic person or even the Meta thing but he’s going to run low on energy at some point…
Samantha is trading blows with Grendle she looks like she’s boxing like serious boxing at one point and then doing wresting like I seen the boys do in their gym class back home that mat wrestling stuff. Her construction exo-is getting beat to hell but she’s really not holding back at all.
And there’s part of me is really all…oh wow over this.
I turn and I push again as more lightning hits and I yell and charge him and bash him off his feet with the shield.
He drops the pearl and snarls at me pointing.
“Noth-Nostre-Dedaimis-Este-Necros!”
Or something and I feel something invisible hit me and cold, cold and hurt and pain like I’ve never felt is sinking into me and I can’t breath…black mist is coming out of my mouth and I’m turning pale and blue…can’t breathe…
I drop to my knees and he gestures with some words I never caught and a shiny black samurai sword is in his hand and he’s walking toward me…I can’t see his face even this close…all that’s there is this blackness in there and something red and swirling in the center like a nebula? If the inside of the hood could be called space.
He goes to swing at me and he’s tackled by Drew and Cody?
I see Sam on her back as Grendle rips off the head protection and she closes her eyes as he leans and leers in over her.
I hear her say to Grendle. “C’mon big boy give me a kiss.”
Eeeww…
She reaches up and grabs him with the servo-arms and then she does something I never expected and kind of scares me. She holds him in place and then her eyes go this glowing solid white with blue then she screams like Blair did…but at point blank range.
Grendle’s head explodes in a burst of busted glass and molten glass and she keeps screaming and using the exo-suit to pull on its shoulders. He reaches a point where he’s all out of give and instead of ripping to shreds Grendle just kind of blows up.
I’m slowly starting to cough this stuff up out of my lungs.
It’s killing the grass though.
Mage-guy is cursing in several different languages as he’s trying to fight off Cody who’s really thumping him good and so is Drew but he’s a better fighter and landing way more effective hits too. I’m not sure what he’s doing style wise but I see and hear him dislocate Drew’s shoulder with a punch and she drops screaming.
He say’s something and he blows Cody off of him with a touch of his palm to Cody’s chest and he smashes through a tree.
I feel better though…it’s like his spell’s wearing off and he turns and he goes to take Drew’s head off and I shift and jump…slide over the grass with my super strength in this form and I swing down hard and shatter his samurai sword before it hits Drew.
He staggers back from the change in weight and momentum.
“How…? You should be dead right now.”
I stand up straight and I point my sword at him straightening my shoulders. I make a fist in the other hand so tight my knuckles are crackling….the knuckles but light shimmering too?
“The Federation government couldn’t kill me you think you can?”
I’m staring into whatever he has for a face.
It’s staring back the red swirly thing’s more agitated…Pissed?
“Vaku-Tr’vailous-Azazel…” I move doge left and swing but he turned into that red misty stuff in the hood of his and the mist sucks in on itself until there’s nothing left.
Samantha’s lying on her back in the exo-suit that’s smoking and giving off sparks she so can’t move… “Guys…little help?”
I take two steps before… “Drew! Help Samantha!” I run heading for where he blasted Cody.
Potential-9 The Start.
Chapter 9
*Vanir/Vana……
I run over to where Cody is and find him aways away pinned to a tree by a tree branch blood everywhere….
“Oh shit, oh shit of fuck…Cody…hang on Cody we’ll get help…” I’m looking for something anything…I don’t have a phone…shit!
I pull off my shirt it’ll help stop the bleeding….I have to try.
“Aaaargh!” Cody screams as he pushes himself off the branch…oh…dammit! He falls to the ground and I almost puke…blood wow there’s so much blood.
I run over and try to use my shirt to staunch the blood and he’s coughing… “Cody shush you gotta breathe slower, try not to move help’s coming.”
I’m feeling the pull towards my shielding self…I shift and bite my lower lip…I get sort of super girly like this…fuller and curvier. I’m almost spilling out of my bra…my hands are starting to shine…? Oh no, what now…
“Hang on Cody…”
He reaches up and moves my hands. “I’m okay…”
I push his hands down to keep him from keeping me from helping him. “No you’re not.”
He stares at me and he’s so…intense…
“I’m okay…” He pulls my bloody shirt away…holy…the hole on his chest…it’s closing, pulsing and moving almost but rapidly closing on its own.
“You…self…mend?”
“I’m a regenerator…healing factor…a family trait…”
“That’s amazing…”
“Yeah…It got you to take your shirt off.” I look at him shocked and he’s got this grin…showing some sharp teeth…but he’s also elegantly handsome…elflike but dark skin under black velvet fur…like some dogs the skin of his lips is dark colored.
I cover my chest as I feel my nipples get hard…I’m blushing…oh…dammit…
Dammit…I’ve no idea what to do...no experience with guys. Not past being friends and everything happened home before I found someone willing to court me.
But as wigged out as I am I can’t help but to touch the shrinking wound and the shine from my hands leaps at the first contact from me to him.
It feels like…like I just did really hard exercise all at once…but the sort of shiny white energy is in the wound and Cody gasps…and the wound closes like almost instantly.
He’s staring at me….I’m staring at the healed wound that’s even starting to refur over as the shine’s fading.
I’m in shock. “Did I…?”
“Just healed me…” He takes my hand and gets up. “We tell no one but the AA’s.”
“But…”
“No…anyone with healing gets in deep shit…”
“Huh?”
“Look…Valla right?” I nod.
“People with healing powers are sought after by the rich and the needy and they’ll either end up burning you out or they’ll blame you when you can’t heal something or somebody.”
“But you’re the first time that I’ve done that.”
“Good…fine, it’s great but I’ve seen this stuff happen.”
“Happen?”
“Yeah…” He sort of hunches and he’s stalking almost pulling me behind him while heading to the others.
*Cody……
I’m not pissed off, well I sort of am. There’s stuff that I get reminded of when I was being hunted and chased.
And I remember stuff like the psi-kids or the other Meta kids that could heal. People are fucking selfish assholes and they will use a healer up with their needs and demands even if they’re legitimate and honest ones. Regens like me are safe because of the fact that you might catch mutie from any kind of transfusion.
I’m not pissed at Valla, she seems a really sweet girl but she’s only seen a little of the life from what I figure. She needs someone to look after her.
We get over to where Samantha is and Faith is and their both sitting on the cargo bot-loader thing and their staring.
I turn to look at what they’re staring at and Daystar is coming down all shiny and golden like…hmm how do you describe this guy. That guy from that old relic movie Thor? Make him clean shaven and put him in biker boots, faded jeans and a tight black t-shirt then make him all golden glowing Super Sayan and you’re close.
Good the calvary’s here.
*Faith/Drew……
I…
Okay great I get to rescue the princess.
I head over to where Samantha’s at in the power armor suit loader thingy and I look at her. “Huh…you’ve looked better.”
“Thanks… (Cough.)…little help/”
“You know how to get into this thing?”
“Sure my dad’s an engineer.”
“So’s my mom but that’s not helping me any.”
“Sheesh sorry, take a pill.”
“What the hell’s that supposed to mean.”
“I mean, what’s your problem.”
I bite my tongue. “Nothin…”
“Sure…like that’s actually the case. You know I’m a Vox right?”
“A what?”
“Vocal powers, a siren.”
“No, so what does that have to do with stuff.”
“I can read voices.”
“Huh?”
“It’s not nothing, it’s something and I can hear it all over your vocal ranges.”
“Great…how about it’s none of your business.”
“Jeeze what the heck did I ever do to you.”
I just glare at her. I’m sure that she might be alright to some people but she’s a damned Barbie doll and just as fake. Pretty and shiny from head to toe and almost like she really…
She’s one of them, she might be a meta but she’s one of them perfect people. And compared to my life…
Just…grrr.
I’m getting the latchings undone and open it so she can get out and even sweaty and with blood on her face like a nose bleed and stuff she’s still looking just…
Too damned good…I get too good a look at her breasts and how they’re just so really well defined through her damp tight shirt and in makes me stir down below and at the same time it makes my nipples get hard…dammit…I’m not supposed to feel stuff like that.
And she’s smiling at me; even after this whole thing we’ve been through she’s smiling.
Grrr… “What? Why are you smiling at me?”
“Thanks Drew.” She leans over and she kisses my cheek. Even after I’ve been and asshole she just kissed me on the cheek.
I sit on the servo-suit thingy and draw my knees up…I don’t get her. Okay maybe she scares me a little.
She sits beside me on the thing as Valla comes back being dragged along by Cody and then there’s this shimmer in the air and Daystar’s coming down to land. Samantha looks up at him with a great big smile. “Hey Uncle Chris.”
Uncle? What!?
Oh just who the hell is this girl?
*Samantha Chase……
Drew is so…
She’s cute, like really cute.
But she’s really uptight. I’m sort of into guys and there’s the thing I’m reading mixed signals sort of in her language tones and cadences. She sounds like a semi husky voiced girl, just enough to be sexy like but the way that she talks is male.
I’m sometimes attracted to girls too but it’s a kind of specific thing with them, only some girls and only some of the time. Drew’s sort of right in that perfect zone maybe…maybe she’s both.
I’m transgendered just the way that things had come about so I’ve actually had very little issues with what I am but trying to figure out who I am sexually is hard. Even more with someone like Drew who honestly likes me as much as she doesn’t like me.
In the end I just go with sort of letting her be the Emo-girl she is and drop the whole urge to ask her what’s up her ass. If she’s as confused as I’ve been that’s not a good way to go about things. That’s touchy stuff. And I’m way too tired for the drama.
Then Cody’s coming back and well it’s Cody and I might sound like I’m all over the place in who I’m into but Cody is just…
Yeah he’s more that cute, feral and sexy…
Or rather he’s all kinds of day-yam.
And then there’s Valla, and he’s holding her buy the hand as they come back into the clearing. I might be kind of jelly about it since she’s in her bra and that’s not really being structurally sound and she got really big breasts that I’d honestly need surgery to get in my like or some other kind of augment.
And Drew was definitely checking her out until Uncle Chris comes flying down for a landing.
“Is everyone okay?”
I grin. “Hi Uncle Chris…yeah sort of we ran into someone here though…I don’t know some kind of magic user type going after Valla here.”
He looks at her. “You okay?”
“Yes sir everyone was real kind and came to my rescue. Ah think I surprised him and his pet.”
“Pet?”
“Yes sir he called it a Grendle or something.”
He looks at me. “How bad?”
“Demon in a toy, some kind of animated body I think Uncle Chris, the mage though he was seriously Sithing.”
“You have enough to download it?”
“Yeah but something to eat and stuffed help.” Like I said I’m a Telemechanic, so everything I can see and hear I can download telepathically into a computer. I catch the tubes he’s pulled out of his belt’s pouches and the bars. Honey and peanut butter like in the army from a tube and a bacon bar…yeah they’re evil candied bacon with toasted smoke almonds pressed into a bar….
Cody…Cody is staring at me with this look. Eyes wide and just staring like slightly tranced.
I offer him half… “Thanks…regen’s a bitch and….oh my shit that’s good.”
Drew’s making faces at both of us. “Why don’t you too just shoot up lard right into your veins?”
I grin. “It’s got nuts those are omega threes it evens out.”
Vana’s telling him about the fight and what happened with the start of things on his end and he’s powered down and looking around. He stops and he holds his hand over something and he picks it up with a stream of light from his hand like a tractor beam…cool because I’ve never seen him do that before.
“That’s new?”
“Always’s training kiddo, always learning.”
There’s this marble thing that he floats up out of the grass and into an evidence pouch. Vana’s all. “That it y’all the thing thet he was using to fry me like a bug on a July night.”
She blushes because of her federation or Confed accent, some people call it Dixie or Dixmerican….actually I find that it’s one of the few charming things about the Federation.
He looks over at me. “Sammy, get everyone over to the Ark and teach them how to download Avery’s on their way over and you know the drill. Then here… (He tosses me a card.) take everyone out to supper.”
I smile and sigh at the same time. “I get AA privileges?”
“No, but you get being my assistant’s privileges.”
“Cool, okay!” Oh I can deal with that.
He lights up and he takes flight again headed to The Ark himself and I look at the other who are trying to get their heads on straight after watching Uncle Chris do his thing. Even without a costume he’s impressive; he’s one of the only supers that totally out in the open about who he is.
Squashes a lot of flak that way, Victory gets a lot of flak for being top superhero and superheroine out there. Some people are actually all butt-hurt over just that fact alone that the top super’s a woman.
It’s not long before there’s an Ark aerovan coming in for a landing and some of the tech’s get out and Avery’s there smiling at us. He’s about our age but he’s really hot looking with long tumbly wavy blue hair, he’s a mutant psi and sort of on the B team for the Ark Angels like me.
Faith and Vana are staring at him too.
Did I mention that he’s hot looking? He’s kind of got this whole elf thing going on with his mutation…flawless skin and he’s a really beautiful man, guy, teen.
“Hey you all need a lift?”
I smile and call out. “Shotgun!”
*Karma/Quinn……
I wake in my body and the pain hits me too of the strain I had put out when I was in Mark’s body. I cry out in pain and it just…
I deserve this…
After what I did I deserve this…I can feel the strain behind all of my muscles and yet I’m not supposed to. I guess this is psychic pain…
And it’s over all too soon.
Yeah too soon.
Which to be going back to not felling anything…
Hurts even worse.
I’m crying which sucks because I can’t do anything about my tears and stuff and that little extra bit of suck was tearing me down even more when there’s a hand out of nowhere and Aerin’s there.
“Blow.” She has a tissue to my face.
I blow…and she wipes my tears aside with her thumb.
“You pushed it too hard.” She’s frowning at me but who can tell what that actually means she a goth.
“Yeah…thanks…”
“Yeah…later…”
And just like that she leaves.
So just what the heck was that just now?
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-10 The Start.
*Vanir/Vana…………
I’m still holding hands with Cody as he’s devouring the weird bacon and granola bar that this Sam girl gave him. I’m…I’m not sure how to think or react really since he’s nice and he’s sort of cute in a way that is so freaking me out and she’s friendly to him and he’s friendly back like they already sort of know each other and…
And dammit if she ain’t one of them pretty ones.
Oh I’m not homely I know that and when I do that whole defensive healer me I actually sort of get more good looking and an my boobs grow and I’d hafta say that I’m really pretty then kinda like those cheerleader girls back home but this Same she’s already looking like one of those teen fitness models or one of the super over achieving models that y’see now a days with the job doing stuff like surfin or snowboardin she’s really hot and athletic.
And she had these really odd looking eyes that are this mixture of silver and blue and these soft kissable lips.
What?
What, what no…I’m not lesbian! I ain’t gay…but feeling her against me would be…Oh…oh damn I’m feeling my muscles itching like I wanna go all into my offensive side and that’s where I lose curves and I bulk up and get all like freaky muscled and stuff.
Me sort of being a guy kinda….what it it’s butch-guy-whatever enough to make me gay!?
An then she’s intraducin us to that fella that Daystar was talking about this Avery…it’s a cute name too sort of one of those rich boy names but on him it fits.
He’s got this longish blue hair and this killer smile and these ears with the slight points to it but he’s…oh holy molley he’s good looking.
Sam calls shotgun and I get in the back seats with the others helping Cody in and we lift off in the air-van. Now I’ve been in flyin stuff before mind you just the shuttles and the space ship I came in with but this is a everyday sized mini-van but it’s New Haven and it can frigging fly.
Now we’re only on Sanctuary island but at the same time it is a town sort of or it’s going to be after everything and I really can’t help but to rubberneck and there’s part of me that’s all enchanted and such.
I love this.
Then we’re headed to The Ark.
Even on the TV y’never get this close to it not like this and he circles us twice and it’s huge. I’ve never seen anything like it and it’s just amazing.
We land actually down underground in a huge parking garage and the doors open and we all start getting out and I’m nervous. I mean well its one thing being the way that I am but I’m still from The Federation and this here’s the center of all evil on New Haven and its mutie central.
Ah know; ah know mutie’s not a good word. I guess all of this is bringing the Fed out in me being all kinds of nervous.
Cody takes my hand and he’s looking at me. “Hey, it’s okay it’s not as bad as it seems these are the good guys remember.”
“Not home they ain’t.”
That get’s me a nasty look from Drew.
Cody turns and blocks him with his back and says. “Sam you want to show us where to go?”
*Cody…………
Dammit I’m sore and I’m hungry and I’m a animal based mutant so I get growly when I’m both. Sam’s energy bar barely took the edge of and I’m feeling my healing factor gnawing away at my reserves.
I’d be a lot more of a bastard if I didn’t learn while I was running for my life out in the world to pull in my temper.
Drew’s being a dick, or a bitch whichever the case might be since they’re sort of in-between things.
Vana’s actually helping me more than she knows with her being freaked out it’s giving me someone else’s problems to focus on.
Dad’s working for the AA’s now so it’s been a few times that I’ve been in here. While the school’s being built a lot of the faculty offices are in here. I’m sort of not as impressed with stuff here as the others just because some of this stuff’s pretty showy.
Sam’s dad Ryan might be a super genius but he’s also kind of a showboat even if he’s a nice guy.
I follow Sam to the staff elevators with the elf-boy Avery. He’s one of those fae-kind mutations and he might even be a mage.
I’m not sure about magic since there’s a bjillion theories on it and the most common is…it’s majik and the second is that it’s quantum manipulation but like in the way the psionic types can do with astral stuff and all that.
The fae-kind mutants are an actual group, a subset of mutant kind with a large group of them claiming they’re not metagenic humans but they are the returned fae to the world now that mankind has spread out to the stars.
Personally to me they’re using it as an excuse to form their own society but hell what do I know.
He’s fae and he’s pretty and he can pass as long as people don’t freak over the ears. I’m not a fan since the few times I’ve met with fae-kind they’re kind of elitist snobs most of the time or they use being fae as an excuse to just act like a bunch of weirdo’s.
Actually I’ve never been much of a joiner, having been asked a few times especially by several of the feline groups. Well gangs is more to the point really.
We get to the place were we should be and it looks like any usual police bull pen where they detectives are at only there’s Halo agents here.
Halo is a sort of joint task force between the police and federal marshals and the Homeworld security agency and the AA’s. They police the powered and what they call MG’s which is short for metagenics. They’re also responsible for our safety too since there is a very anti-mutant anti non-human hate front that has the normals eager and ready to commit hate crimes and exercise extreme bigotry.
Halo academy is a whole new thing for them to be involved with us on a grass roots level and it’s good for Galactic and Alliance PR.
The Vishanti, Avari, P’hari and N’yai plus I can imagine others are all looking at things here on NH as the hinge place for how humanity will treat new evolution in their midst or will they go and kill us all off eventually like they did to their primitive competition.
Sam leads us past there to a conference room where there’s some other kid there kind of regular looking and a bit chubby and tired too he waves a few fingers a bit shyly and he’s in a halo track suit and looks like he just showered I can smell blood on him in scratches he still has.
Drew leans over. “I think that’s the stretchy kid from the bus thing at the bridge.”
Sam offers her hand all smiles and stuff and introduces us and he quietly says. “Mark, Mark Sheridan.” Drew actually seems like their calming down and being less of an ass or maybe it’s just being here but they offer a handshake too and I follow and so does Vana who does this thing with her hand like?
I don’t know but he does sort of and he lifts it up and down gently and nods his head to her and she’s smiling and their both sort of blushing because the rest of us are stopped there just staring.
Sam sits and she gets this psi-shimmer going in her eyes and the large table holo screen and keyboard pops into being making us jump a little and Drew bitches. “Give a guy some effing warning first okay?’
Sam looks at his boobs and raises an eyebrow and Drew shuts up and gets even more pissy than me and crosses his arms over his breasts.
“Just…fuck off.” Being in the middle of gender has to suck and from what Drew’s ‘tude is like it’s not by choice.
We all kind of ignore him when I smell something!
Saber…that’s Daystar’s wife and the AA’s street samurai weapon’s genius and martial arts mistress comes in and she has this big set of plastic tubs big enough to hold like three loaves of slice bread each and I can smell cold cuts right through the plastic.
She sets them down.
“You guys have at it. And eat as you get stuff down for the record okay?”
She’s really a beautiful woman and I’m not saying that because she’s bringing food. But early thirties martially athletic body and long black hair and she’s from what’s been said Japanese and Polynesian mixed and put her in black leathers and swords on her back and hot looking weapons.
A friendly smile and food really doesn’t hurt either and she’s opening things and there’s. All kinds of cold cuts in one of the boxes and condiment and bread in another plus one with paper small plates and veggies cut for the sandwiches and cheeses and the last one is cans of juices and pop and chocolate and candy bars and even some bags of chips.
It’s funny Vana’s the only one that thanks her without her mouth full and I’m starving and I’m shoving slices of meats into my mouth as I’m making a sandwich.
Then she joins us after Saber leaves and she’s shaking her head looking at us. “Y’all’s never made a sandwich before in your lives?’
I’m eating and grab a bag of chips as Vana is taking bread and she’s putting a skiff of butter on it like not even enough to taste then salt and peppers it and then she adds mayo and puts a good amount of it on both sides the leaf lettuce on one half and thin slices of tomato on the other and then mustard on the lettuce and I watch her as she takes roast beef slices and she folds them and lays the meat in rows of folded over beef with half a slice of cheese between each bit of the meat and she puts it all together and she cuts it in half and puts an handful of chips on the side of the mini-plate.
Then she passes it to me.
“I..uhm…thanks this looks great.”
She smiles at me and blushes a little. “It ain’t nothin special just how you’re supposed to make a sandwich with fixins like this.”
Then she makes one for that Mark fellow and one for Avery and another for Drew. Sam’s actually doing stuff on the computer and I can see the fight and stuff showing up on screen with the demony thing and the evil wizard old dude.
Drew’s looking too.
*Drew/Faith…………
Yeah I’m in a bad mood, I’ve just been through stuff that I…
I’m still trying to wrap my head around and then there’s just everything else. Cody who’s kind of an ass but he’s kind of I don’t know…a friend? I friend that I saw get impaled and I thought that I lost.
Then there’s Vana/Vanir who during the fight was so awesome and she really out classed me there too but she’s such a girl…and that’s not bad but she’s so not like any of the girls in my family either or the few I know and she’s so damned federation it’s getting sort of on my nerves.
Like her and the sandwiches doing the whole Suzie homemaker thing and I don’t know she’s like Sam Chase in a whole other way I guess.
And Sam Chase…Cheerleader…jockette, popular, powerful and not just with her mutant stuff but she’s family she a goddamned AA legacy and just the way that she’s so cavalier about being here.
Maybe I’m just being an insecure jerk.
But honestly there was war gear…power armor terrorists and machine guns and all this other stuff…
I’m trying not to fall apart here and cry like a girl.
My powers might have shifted me into this whole in between thing but I don’t have to be happy about it either.
Vana makes me a sandwich and I have to admit Dixieland can make a ready for TV bit of food. Mine’s turkey with tomato and lettuce and some sliced ham and Swiss sort of a real sandwich version of a Cuban minus the pickles. It’s actually really good. “Thanks this is really good.”
“Y’welcome anytime y’want I can show you how.”
“Okay…” Wait…why’d she?
She never said that to Cody or to that Mark kid.
Grrrr….she thinks I’m a girl.
I chew on my sandwich and go over to Sam. It’s so weird seeing someone typing on a table into an image of a keyboard and she’s so fast. Like inhumanly fast or something and she’s somehow got the footage there from the fight from a POV that’s…it’s her POV.
“You had a camera?’
“Better I was there.”
“I don’t follow.”
“I’m a Telemechanic which lets me link up directly to machines like telepaths do with people.”
Oh…shit…yeah powerful…this and some kind of sonic powers too and she’s like a model and she’s rich.
She’s looking at me.
“It’s not that cool.”
“No?” I know I’m sounding like a bit of a bitch.
“No…try actually being able to catch a computer virus, having to walk through anywhere blocking signal noises all the time. You think telepaths have it bad do you know how many times we’re scanned in a day? Pinged by commercial devices? I get to feel all of that and I’ve super developed hearing too from my sonic powers.”
I say softly since she’s got super hearing. “Well at least your powers aren’t changing you into a girl.”
“Sorry if it’s something you don’t want then I totally get it.”
“Bullshit.”
She stared at me. “Not in the least, I’m transgendered Drew I’ve wanted to be a real girl my entire life.”
“What…..” But she looks so…so…
*Sam Chase…………
And right there cue the look.
You’d think after this long that people would be less shocked about finding out and it’s gotten to the point where I’m not even offended anymore when they stare at me and then they say just like Drew.
“But you’re so pretty?”
I sigh but put a smile on. “Thank you some of its good genes and some of it’s helped out.”
“Oh it’s just…”
I can see the gears turning in his her or her head I wonder how far Drew is along in their change. He’s trying to figure out just how to be around me now when he’s not been that friendly towards me since we met…there’s all these tones of anger and resentment towards me that have been in his voice.
I’m a Vox or a vocal empowered person my mom’s the Ark Angel Songbird and I got my powers form her in part and my dad in another way with my psi abilities.
It sounds like I’m one of those power house types and yeah sort of I’m a legacy so I’ve got lots of both but I’m not as strong as either of them but I can do things they can’t do either.
I’m a much better verbal analyzer than my mom is and I’m a much better radio or com transmitter and manipulator. I can’t use my powers to levitate large scale machine parts like dad but I’m like a walking radio station and telecommunications system.
It all sounds cool right?
Well I’ve been targeted since birth by bad guys labelled as soon as I was born by hate groups calling me assuming I’m a mega-mutant.
No seriously add in the fact I’m transgendered and I’m fully open about it to being a psi and a mutant…HfH or Humans for Humanity have a magazine article that pretty much makes me out to be Magneto…That’s an ancient comic Marvel Villain, kind of funny because they say Victory is well Dr. Doom.
Well I will agree that she is pretty much “Big Sister.” She even has the ear of the colonial presidents…yep everyone since she’s been the official NH hero of heroes.
Anyways…
I’m going over things the way that I went through them and stuff and what I could see and tell and include all the footage I can find into the computer.
And this is why Uncle Chris asked for Avery.
He sit’s with the others and he psi-reads them as they’re telling their story only with Avery it’s not like telepathics but he does telegraphics…he can’t actually read your mind but he can convert what you’re saying and thinking by touch into holographic images. Only since his psi bubble this is psi-energy it’s really killer quality super high definition.
He gets only the stuff you can picture and not thoughts you have or even had then just what you can picture and what you remember that you seen or heard. It’s still super useful and Avery is trained in getting people to remember things like any good police interviewer. He’s also the most sought over criminal sketch artist in the whole city he could work 24/7 if he wanted to.
We’re looking for more people with his talents…and since I’m watching things with the others and doing the stenographer thing too I’m downloading all of it into visual video files for them here.
But Mark…wow what he did…and…he admits to being freaked out and then we find out about this other kid, the one who walked into his body during the thing on the bridge.
Quinn…Quinn…I think that’s the kids that’s paralyzed living over at Uncle Chris’s house.
Wow…even to me that’s kind of freaky and kind of neat.
*Mark…………
It’s so messed up me being here and with these other kids but…Oh god I’m so not ready for this stuff. I’m…I mean it’s bad enough when I turned out like my brother and started being a mutant but being a messed up shape changer…that really sucks.
Yeah I can shape shift but it’s sort of people only based and it’s better if it’s like small alterations and stuff but my biggest freaky thing is that I can stretch….like…I don’t know but it’s just all kinds of freaky.
Like being the chubby guy and a cops kid wasn’t social stigma enough.
Oh it’s not that bad being a cop’s kid but everyone thinks you’re going to tell on them, be a rat or that you’re a goody two shoes and stuff. I’m just friggin normal or I was.
But I was learning to deal.
Then I got accepted into this new school and it’s my first time away from home which is Bay City and I got on the escorted bus with all these other meta kids and as if all of it wasn’t bad enough the attack happened…and Quinn jumped into me and we worked together and he kept me from browning my shorts and stuff.
I’m so freaking lost and scared right now I just want to go home, I just want to lay down somewhere and hide.
God thought I was staved and Vana? I think that’s her name…she made me this really great sandwich and stuff…I really like her she’s really pretty and I love the accent….
Whoa…I’m seeing her in that holo thingy and she shape changed too sort of…busty and super hawt she’s this shield making healing type and then she butches out and gets flatter and all ripped with muscles and she’s this hard core warrior…I think her personality changes too…that’s got to be hard to deal with.
Is she with this Cody guy? Likely he’s actually kind of hot…not that I’m gay or that there’s anything wrong with that but he’s dark velvet furred muscled elf…with a tail…c’mon he looks human the rest of the way.
Dude will never have to worry about finding a girl.
Then there’s Drew? I think that this is Faithe from like TV and the internet, she was on hero watch and then there’s Sam…Okay she I know about and stuff because she’s like famous and stuff but you can’t tell you can’t even see it y’know all you get from Sam is an extremely pretty girl.
Okay…she’s also really cool like actually a cool person and brave and really, really nice person too so maybe that’s part of her appeal to me…I’m not sure a regular girl that pretty and rich would be even remotely that nice.
And she’s actually smiling at me after I’m done with everything in the report…okay transgendered or not she’s making me blush.
I think we might have been going to say something when Victory herself comes in.
*Victory............
I’ve been reading and watching things as they’ve been coming in from Avery and Sam with these kids. I had the debriefing and lunch with the others before that and the talk with Scarlet and gave Shroud the official go ahead to look for this Rook person and to try and bring them in.
He’s been warned though.
Again.
Nick has a thing where he’ll go overboard…he’s…he’s damaged.
Yes I know who he is; I started the Ark Angels with him all that time ago when he was going by Knightshade.
Nick’s a clone, well a half clone. He’s the son of the mercenary assassin Trask…Taskmaster, or The Mechanic…and that man is a eugenic killing machine from a long line of eugenic killing machines called The Brotherhood.
The Brotherhood are the killing hand of the Illuminati….
Yes they’re real too but not what people think.
But later on that stuff.
Nick, Nick was raised in a lab, he was to be this second gen version of his father who turns out cannot be cloned…so the crossbred him with a suitable candidate which was Nick’s mom one of the researchers at the company that made him.
Chimera-Corp.
Long defunct after we shut them down they’re responsible for a lot of the anthrosapiens that are here on New Haven…their first projects were animal based soldier weapons.
Well Trask somehow found out and he came loaded for bear and he wiped out the whole facility and he murdered Nick’s mom.
So anything that has to do with his old man he had blinders on and its war…and his scruples tend to go out the window. That’s part of what happened with Terry in Paradise City.
Damien Trash is Nick’s half-little-brother and Trask’s actual kid. They have a hate on for each other really bad.
But Nick’s always had a rough time putting the brakes on. Ruthless is literally built into him and so was the fact he’s been trained to be a soulless killer in that Chimera lab until Trask came…Nick’s mom was the sole humanizing influence on him in those early years.
So yeah I had to talk to him about not going to far.
But I’m also as intrigues as he is that this Rook contacted him.
So I’m going to play ball for now.
I head inside and I’m getting stared at by the kids except for Sam and Avery, those two I know a lot better than the others and Cody I haven’t met yet but we hired his father to work here and mostly at the academy but the others are all new.
Mark Sheridan’s here.
Strangle’s little brother.
That’s something I hope we can deal with. His brother was a cop too, ten years older than mark he’s got the same power set until he went vigilante and faced down some corrupt cops.
We have hundreds of millions of people here in this Mega-city there are always going to be cops that aren’t good guys.
Steven his brother killed four police officers and he fled and has become a mercenary for hire, a killer and an assassin. He’s definitely on our wanted list but it’s hard to nail down a police trained shapeshifter.
I don’t think that his family has told Mark that yet.
“Afternoon everyone please don’t get up I won’t be here too long.”
They all sit down of course they had all gotten up. I get that a lot.
“I was looking over everything and we’re going to take over the details from here but what I can say is that we’re all really proud of the whole bunch of you. You faced some stuff today that you shouldn’t have had to face and you did so with bravery and distinction. I had to come and thank you myself for that.”
I look at each one of them. “It never should have came to this not in a world that we should be living in but it did. And you all, all went above and beyond you saved lives.”
It might just be me here but I clap for them and they’re all blushing and smiling even the really shy ones.
“It’s just a token and don’t think that I or any of the staff or the police here think that you kids going out and doing this is a good idea but this isn’t a thing for medals or trophies but well here…”
I pass them out Halo Academy debit cards with a pre-paid thousand dollars on them each. They’re all trying not to be excited about it and I’m smiling a little, well a lot. I really mean it if they turn out that they want to do this then fine we’ll train them to work the job and to do it right but I’d never endorse doing this like they are now.
I started out doing this at their age a long time ago…I’ve buried so many that it’s…it’s why we’re doing this, why I’ve fought tooth and nail to get this place off the ground.
But…seeing them happy and excited will always be something that I will enjoy. I can’t ever have kids my body it’s…everytime…well.
“Spend it in good health but don’t go too nuts too fast okay, we’re actually planning to get bands and stuff to come here and play for us too so leave something there for concert tickets okay.”
Okay they’re really excited now and it’s true I’m looking at trying to get some bands and stuff to put us on they’re tour dates but there’s always the mutant thing.
“Samantha, you and Avery get everyone home and let mark vid-call his folks so they won’t be worried over the stuff on the news. Drew…if you want give my office a call okay? I knew your grandmother worked with her if you ever want to ask stuff okay?’
He’s blinking… “Uhm…yes…sure…?”
I leave waving goodbye to them and headed to my next thing for the day and that’s the meetings with the city reps over what happen and the police and NHDF.
I stare at the closed door.
If we get even one in ten that are as good as these kids are heart wise this will be so worth it.
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-11 The Start.
*Sam Chase…………
It’s all sort of busy after we’re done talking to Victory. Avery and I get the other kids to call out to their folks and stuff and which doesn’t take too long really since Drew’s not really that talkative to their folks and there seems to be something going on there with like tension and stuff and Cody well he’s pretty much just telling his dad that he’ll tell him later and stuff since his dad works here and for Halo.
Then it’s me sending all the computer files and videos off to get looked at by the Ark Angels and I’m done for the day and I’m pretty wiped out myself so I can only imagine how the others have to be feeling.
“Avery you think we can get lifts home?”
“Sure you kids all look wiped out.”
Drew’s looking at him. “Kids? You’re one to talk.”
Avery smiles at him. “Yeah I know but I’m actually twenty five. I haven’t really aged that much since I awakened. And as far as I know I won’t either that much if I’m the same as most of the other mutant fae.”
Drew blushes which in kind of cute. “Sorry, but how old are you then?”
Avery laughs a little. “No…not like that I’m twenty six, not some really huge number or claimed by some of them.”
“Oh…well just don’t call us kids okay not after today and stuff we have names.”
“No offense Faith no offence.”
“Yeah-okay.”
Drew’s actually not looking that great, actually he sort of looks like I do when I have a rough patch with my hormones. Yeah I’m on the retroviral gene treatment and that sort of rewinds some of those changes that hit you when you were forming as a boy but they don’t reverse it. They sort of make you a little more androgynous and then they sort of take your t=production down to zilch…well pretty much to it and then the rest if my hormone cocktail fixing the damage of being male as best as they can.
But sometimes they can not agree with you considering what it’s telling your body to do.
Faith changing and stuff well that’s got to have some rough effects on a person.
We’re all heading back to the van and Vana’s looking at me.
“Everything okay Vana?”
“Yes, no ah don’t really know for sure.”
“Well if I can help just ask okay?”
“Okay…uhm ah saw what you did with the screaming at the monster that was kind of scary.”
“Sorry it’s pretty loud when I cut loose.”
“It is but I saw someone like you though back when I was still…still in the program.”
“Oh well sonics are pretty rare actually.”
“Yeah you’re the only second one that I’ve ever seen and all and the first one she manifested right there in school when we was having an argument and she killed a bunch of people.”
“Yeah, it’s unfortunately stuck with a long list of people that have gone wacko from it. It’s the vibrations some people think.”
“So will you?”
“Not that we think so I was born this way more or less I never even manifested and stuff they were just ort of there. My psi powers were longer coming in I think from my psi abilities.”
“Oh it’s just that it was kind of freaky to see.”
“I can imagine if you saw someone else using the same thing and she killed people.”
“Sorry ah didn’t mean anything by it and all.”
“No worries girlfriend we’re good.”
“We are?”
“Yeah.”
“I mean girlfriends.”
“Well we’re not dating and stuff but I was meaning we’re like friends.”
She blushes and I smile and she’s looking flustered. “No ah, ah like boys and all.”
“Me too.”
“Really, but…”
I smile as we’re walking and she’s looking a little confused. “But you heard that I was born a boy?”
“Uhm…yeah.”
“Well I was born male but I was never born a boy.”
“Huh?”
“I’m transgendered and actually I’m in transition.”
“What’s that?”
“Well I’m taking medicine to reverse some of my puberty stuff, and when that’s done all it can do the female hormones I’m on will help me grow into the girl I should’ve been born as.”
“But what about your thingy.”
“I’ll be shifted to what it’s supposed to be.”
“Shifted?”
“Well in the old days it was sort of surgically reconstructed but once my genetics is changed they’ll do surgery to open my canal up and they’ll use a local kind of tissue graft to fix me.”
“Graft?”
“One I’m done my gene therapy I’ll be not XX like you but I’ll be more like X little y and X as it adds an extra one to me and that’ll be enough that they can use some of my cells and a donation of cells from that area from my mom to actually grow the tissue I need down there and once it’s grafted I’ll be just like every other girl except for being able to ave kids.”
“So you’ll have a real hoohaw?”
I giggle pretty hard at that. “Yes it’ll be transformed into a real vagina Van.”
She seriously blushes at me saying that word.
I bite my lip and really try not to laugh. “I’m sorry Van you’re not used to talking about sex and stuff.”
“Nn..n..no…and the V word back home was a cuss word only filthy people said stuff like that. It’s all part of how they mess with your head.”
“Mess with your head?”
Cody huffs. “Yeah you gotta hear this, Jim told me about that stuff.”
“Jim?”
“Cougar.”
“Oh….”
Vana looks at us. They have most stuff segregated like for TV and radio and girls listen to girl stuff and boys to boys stuff and it full o’that subliminal stuff that makes you think after years an years of it that you’d be perfectly normal and that you’d be happy being a wife an a cook an a mommy an that it’s gods mission for a good federation girl to breed like crazy as part of her patriotic duty and it don’t matter what y’all might think that’s what you want because you’ve been programmed all yer life.”
I actually am staring at her. “You can’t be serious.”
“Ah am. Most girls in The Fed are good and docile little housewives and stuff and the boys are good little workers and soldiers since they’re the glorious next generation and the future of mankind and all of that.”
Cody nods. “Cuu said they even use it to weed out the undesirables.”
“What?”
“Fed-boy version of Sammy would’ve loved the female channels instead of the stuff that guys are supposed to like so the can weed out all the LGBT undesirables.”
Vana nods. “Or metas, most metas have just something different in them that it can’t break through or psi’s either and anyone too rebellious or full of all then idears gets taken in too who don’t the brainwashin.”
I’m just sort of looking at her and some of the others are too. I can’t help it. “That’s…that’s a high level of sick stuff you know.”
“Ah know and the worse thing.”
“Worse thing?”
“It ain’t like the greatest secret in the worlds. Folk home like people to be the way that god intended and if a little thing like that can weed out the mutie’s and readers and the homo’s and trannies then they don’t mind so much.”
“Really?”
“I didn’t know that much about it maself but Cougar said that it’s not like it’s a state secret.”
Drew looks pissed which seems to be going hand in hand with his…her not feeling good look they’re sporting. “If people know about it then why isn’t the government doing something about it? That’s human rights abuses…Jesus Christ!”
Vana gives him this look that was straight up her not liking him taking the Lord’s name in vain. “Wouldja mind not cussin please?”
He gives her a look like he was going to bitch then say. “Sorry…it’s just really, really wrong.”
Cody turns and he’s walking backwards. “The kicker Drew is that if someone went in there who? And how much of a force do you need too they’re a joining of fifty some odd colonies and they has one of the biggest militaries out there.”
I nod. “One of the most powerful ones too when you look at just hardware. They budget huge amounts of money towards their military industrial complex.”
“So they’re screwed.” He has this look and I’m sure that he’s trying to look sour faced or something but he just looks like a sort of cute girl doing a pout. A serious pout but a pout looking thing still.
The funny and not so funny thing is that Vana has more of a brooding look on her face that he does.
But then again given where she had gotten out of?
Cody nods. “Likely since it’s not a secret it’ll be that way until some massive war either with someone that messes that up or a big internal one.”
He gives us this sort of smile and he cracks the knuckles on his hands just by clenching them into fists. “Later guys.” Then there’s this swirl of black mist that sucks itself into a popping hole thing and he’s gone.
I smile. “Teleportation…all sorts of cool.”
There’s a couple of nods.
*Vana…………
I was hoping that Cody might have stuck around but he mighta had some stuff to do and all of that and I don’t know him that well. Not that I would’ve mind it either…getting to know him I mean.
Unless he’s got a shine for Samantha.
Really? She’s a boy? Or was a boy?
I’d hafta shift to my Beta state to be in her league even then she’s just really pretty. Maybe it’s one of those meta things.
We all walk to our places. Well for me and Mark we’re in the dorms. Now don’t get me wrong these are nice and all of them are singles too with a bathroom but there’s part of me before it all fell apart that misses living in a house…in a home.
But it was all like fake and not real and stuff so…and this is a lot better than a cell waiting to get killed.
I head straight for my shower and get out of my things and stuff and just stand there under the water.
Okay kind of nice with no one to yell at you to get out of the shower.
Endless hot water too, it’s something I guess that Sam’s dad invented with a laser do-dad that heats the cold water in the shower head according to the temperature that was set. Yes a serious luxury especially compared to home.
I soap up and enjoy myself not in like a kinky way but just a long, long shower.
But during that the evil wizard fight keeps playing through my head.
Asguardian?
What did he mean by that?
I get out and I dry off another weird thing too the towels here are soft like terry cloth but suck water off of me like a car shammy. So it’s sort of just patting myself dry. There’s even a laundry chute for the towels and bedding.
From what I was told settling in laundry is free, house keeping does towels and bedding but we have to do out own clothes.
I’m okay with that. It’s not like I wasn’t spared the work back home and stuff.
I get into some fresh underwear nothin fancy I’m a cotton girl and that’s okay by me I’ve never really known anything else. I go over to my desk and press the button to raise the flat screen and the keyboard and touch pad and I start looking up Asguardian.
There’s a lot of stuff, a lot of entries. I get comfortable and start lookin and doin some research. I might have the Fed accent and all but I wasn’t too bad a student.
I’m learnin as I go about all this Asguardian stuff…Aesir and Vanir…
Vanir that’s me sort of right?
There’s Freyr and Freya and all sorts of other gods and boars and Valkyries it all seems so strange and yet the way I am? Did they design me after all of this?
I’ve got my head full of ideas and stories and stuff when I head ofta bed.
…………………… Ma dreams are messed up. I go through a mixture of vids I’ve seen on the stuff I looked up to strange words and things being said, stuff I never hear before and then there’s the fight and that demon thing called Grendle and the fight with the majik man and seeing Cody getting impaled.
Then the demon’s got me all of a sudden and I wake up with a cry in my Alpha side and I rip the sheets I’m entangled in to shreds.
I’m panting and I almost fall out of bed on my way to the bathroom and end up washing my face with cold water then looking at myself in the mirror.
Like this…I’m as male as it gets without actually becoming or getting guy parts. Big shoulders, taller, muscles on muscles or it seems that way to me. It doesn’t take a whole lot of flexing to show rippling muscles small breasts, just into being a B-cup but I’ll likely need a special bra just because of my size and all.
I head to my closet and get changed it’s nearly dawn and I could shift down but I just…it sort of feels easier to deal with things like this right now.
Panties then just sweat pants and a hooded sweat shirt…no, no bra or even a t-shirt I pull on my sneakers and grab my debit card thing and slip it into my panties. Their tight enough on me this way it’s not really going anywhere and I head out with my keys and I hook them to the necklace ribbon thing with my student ID’s…yeah they actually made me three cards for all three states of me.
I go for a run and it feels good. As much as I hate to admit it before things went south on me and all that on the base back home they kinds had us doing stuff like army types do and while I’m in Alpha state I’m not all bouncy and stuff like normal and jeeze Beta state forget it unless I was seriously strapped down.
But I like this just like this all this power and muscle and sleekness and it feels different than going fast in a car this, this is how horses must feel. I’m fast too, muscle doesn’t just slow you down like some people think but it can make you faster because when you’re like me the way they teach you to do this is to push with your strength as you run.
Here in Sanctuary I must be going at least as the same speed as say the buses here. Or as fast as someone pedalling a really good clip on a bike.
I kinda feel free and I even take a few me-cuts by jumping off flights of outside steps and I even jump a few things hurdle style like the odd garbage can and newspaper machine or bench as I clear it and the hedge and make it into Common’s park.
They call it Common’s I guess because it’s man made but designed to actually bridge the bulk of downtown with the school and Sanctuary east and west. It’s pretty big too with lots of different areas with names and stuff and there’s public recreation stuff too. Actually given the money Sam’s father has it might be a better park than in Ark City itself.
Speaking of which I see Sam jogging and I’m catching up with her in no time flat then pull up beside her and slow down.
“Mornin.”
She looks over to me surprised I think because I just came up on her from out of the blue. She smiles though like it’s not a bad thing to see me. “Morning Val, out for some exercise?”
“Naw, just couldn’t sleep is all I still got lots going on up in the screw-box.” I give her a look though raising an eyebrow. “Val?”
“Valkryie, you kinda fit that.”
“Oh okay, actually that’s better than Vanir. No I just couldn’t sleep after all of that yesterday and woke up shifted and keyed up.”
“Gotcha, I can get that.”
“Really? The trans thing?”
“No…well maybe…but just life stuff for me being who I am and stuff.”
Okay…it takes me a minute to process that and I do get it after a minute. She’s not just some rich kid; she’s the second generation child of two of the Ark Angels. That’s gotta come with a lot of baggage.
“’kay gotcha.”
“You okay though?’
“Yeah, I think so it’s I think I jus gotta find my footing first.”
“Makes sense, you got your class stuff yet?”
“Nope, kinda waiting on the guidance office and everything but that’s kind of swamped with stuff after the whole bridge thing.”
“Yeah, and we’re likely the only school with an actual whole wing of the school hospital that’s all about therapy and stuff.”
“We do, I mean like a school hospital?”
“Meta’s and anthros aren’t just needing special care but there’s a lot of people that can do things that are medically oriented.”
I’m looking at her a little confused. “Like people with like healing touch…?” My fingers feel, I feel odd just sort of thinking about that.
“Yeah there’s those and stuff but like other people too. Say you have a meta that can create light and focus it into laser like levels.”
“Okay…”
“Now think of all those things we use lasers for medically.”
“Okay but we have those in hospitals.”
“But not in clinics, or small places out in the boonies, Through Halo we can take them out there and stuff and there’s all sort of other things too.”
“Like?”
“People with healing factor, we can’t really use their blood because of it healing and feeding and taking over but we can with those people volunteering develop cures for things by exposing them and using them to create anti-bodies and screening them out.”
“Wow…” I’m actually impressed and like I said I’m not stupid despite the accent but this is kinda bigger stuff than most and I’m kinda getting it.
I look Sam over. “So what are you going for?”
“I’m trying to get to where I can head a farm team.”
“You wanna play baseball?”
“No, I want to set up an Ark Angel based super team someplace else, maybe in some other part of Ark City even.”
“Oh not something normal?”
“This is my normal Val. I’ve had bad guys trying to kill me since I was born, I grew up in this fight and have lost friends over it and family I’m in ad deep as it gets. But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to do things my own way.”
“Your own way?’
“No offense to my Aunt Victory but I want my own command.”
“So you’re classes are going to be all based on that?”
“Actually I’m going to be double majoring in engineering and taking music on the side.”
“Double majoring isn’t that a college thing?”
She nods. “I skipped a few years of school.”
Oh so she’s a genius too.
Actually that does make sense her dad is a mega genius type and her mother is supposed to be too. I think that I read some place that a lot of the AA’s are really smart and talented like crazy and that’s their biggest strength.
I look at her and blush a little. “Ah don’t know how my federation schooling is going to hold up at all.”
“Well they likely had you set out for testing when you got here so…” she reaches and takes my ID’s and her eyes get this funny look and a swear for a second I see numbers and stuff reflected there.
“Well it say’s here that you’re passable in Alliance Levels of Math and English for the ninth grade levels though barely. You did great on some of the other stuff like gym and domestic arts.”
“Yeah, we we’re all jus taught the basics of being literate and all I mean not like boys do. I could read as good as any girl I suppose and that’s just enough fer romance books and homemaker magazines and recipes an such. But I always was a fair cook and I had good marks in presentation and all but sewing was my weakest and I can knit fer shit.”
“I can’t sew at all but I can cook some but what is presentation?”
“Oh that’s house keeping and how to look pretty.”
“What!”
I grin. I knew that’d get her. “Women aren’t really looked favourable on unless they know how to look like a lady and then you are expected t’know how to keep a house.”
“That’s so fucked up.”
“Yeah, kinda…I do agree that housekeeping should be taught though in schools like cooking and stuff like the basics.”
She actually has this look on her face and she smiles. “Just a sec.” She takes out her smartphone but her hands, thumbs don’t move and I know she’s doing a bunch of stuff but it’s so fast that I’m jus seeing screen flickers and she’s only like doing it for a minute or three before she’s done.
“Congratulations Val.”
“On what?’
“I put the idea out there and Dad thinks it’s a good one so there’s now a mandatory class in what he’s calling Real Life 101.”
“What’s that?”
“Like you kind of said it’s basic cooking and cleaning and changing tires, simple fixes and how to do banking and job apps and resumes how to find an apartment and check a lease and stuff like that.”
I’m blushing. “Wow…I’ve never…I’m not used to contributing like that…he wasn’t mad?”
“Nope and heck I’m going to sigh up for it too.” Sam smiled.
“Yeah you’re not going to be in regular classes but I’m kinda glad though Sam I don’t know a lot of these things either.”
“Yeah it’s a good idea, so you know what you’ll be interested in taking Val?”
“Well I’m not exactly sure besides I’m in The Guardian Project but I haven’t gotten my training schedule for that either.?”
“Oh well you’re with me then too. It’s still getting formalized and stuff. I didn’t know that you were signed up for it.”
I stop and form my sword. “It’s not like I’m designed for being a fry cook Sam.”
She stops and takes a few breaths. “You can be whoever you want to be. You could be Thor and still work at a fast food place if you wanted to.”
I laugh. “Aye, verily maiden wouldst thou doth want fries with that?”
We both start laughing until my darned body demands food with a loud growl- gurgle.
Sam looks at me. “Hungry?”
“Aye starved.”
“How about we head over to the food hall and check out what the offerings are there.”
“Actually that sounds like a good idea and I need to get things too since I own next to nothing so I need to do some shopping.”
Okay it’s really cliché and stuff but Sam completely gets this look on her face and she perks right up and looks at me. “Ooooh shopping I love shopping!”
“Good because I have no idea what fashion for here is and I need like things that fits all of me.”
“Oh good point. C’mon we can take a look at classes while we eat and then we can go shopping on the mainland.”
“Okay, okay…”
Sam’s already ahead of me and I start moving to catch up. It’s so odd to have a friend like her…Then I’ve just smiling because it clicks that Sam is actually a friend.
*Cody…………
I went home from the whole debriefing and talk and while the food there was good it really wasn’t enough and after getting hurt and everything else I really just wanted to get home and actually do the wounded animal thing and curl up somewhere.
My instincts were taking me out of there and I just had to go before I got any more short tempered with people and said some stuff that I shouldn’t have because I was hungry and tired and I get more feral when I’m like that.
So I jumped again.
It’s not really a just either it’s like a tunnel of darkness like being in a negative and everything slows down to nothing but it’s also like a tunnel too because I can see this sort of direct line between me and where I want to go even through objects.
And it sort of ramp thing too so me being that high was kind of not an issue as I sort of slid down it, inside of it and made my way home…but I’m not like running inside of it either it’s like I’m sort of being floated then sucked out to the point of where I want to go like a vacuum tube in a warehouse.
Maybe it’s some kind of like controlled wormhole like thingy?
So I’m not smart like that but I do read a lot of science fiction and watch it on TV a lot. I’m just guess but I imaging that I’ll find out soon enough.
I pop through in the backyard and it takes a second to get my head around the fact I just did like twenty miles in seconds and I head in the house and I take off my sandals and it feels better to get out of them. I still wear then even if dad goes around barefoot all the time outside.
He’s way more comfortable being himself than I am.
I’ve got the house to myself right now and checking the calendars data log Mom’s out with my sisters and doing dance practice then swimming before getting home. Dad’s still at work and will be until seven.
Food…it almost sort of takes a bite out of me I’m that starved…maybe jumping home didn’t help that. I head into the kitchen and open the fridge and the cupboards and I grab a two five hundred mils of chocolate milk and I kill one right off and I grab an apple and then some other stuff…bread…Jiff peanut butter…I make three one slice fold over sandwiches and eat them between bite’s of apple.
And I’m careful; I shook out the bread slices from the bag. I don’t care if my family is used to it and that dad just does stuff I don’t want my fur in other peoples food.
But once I have something working away inside my stomach I get one of my sweat shirts and pull it on and some rubber gloves and I make some supper.
Hamburger we have lots in the house with me and dad but I take some liver and puree it into goop and pour it into the burger and then add some garlic and some nutmeg and then an entire bottle of Heinz 57 sauce and a little bit of molasses and some dark soy and a bunch of oatmeal and some crushed up crackers and I make a meatloaf.
Yeah the Heinz thing is mine, it’s this sort of ketchupy thing imported from earth and I kind of like it and it’s actually pretty good in a meatloaf or in burgers better than on it actually.
I switch out my gloves and scrub some potatoes and put them on a sheet tray and set everything for about when they’re going to be getting home and I head to the shower.
I get a good long hot shower and I use the trimmer attachment too and that’s this water safe vibrating brush that has this combing edge on it that’s a trimmer too and I use both and get my fur to this one millimetre level and while that’s really thin enough to see skin under it my healing factor will fur me back out to two to three millimetres by the time I’m awake and I’ll be back to my full centimetre of fuzz by midnight.
That’s also why I have long hair, I had it shoulder length when my powers kicked in and it keeps growing back that long.
My and Dad’s shower is separate from the others just for out stuff and it have a really nice set of turbo fan jets for drying off that work pretty good and I head off to my room and I fall on the bed and just crash.
I have dreams and they’re not that nice, thankfully I did get some serious out of it time before my brain rebooted into nightmare time. Well not nightmares just memories of today’s stuff and then my own stuff going on from before I was brought in and stuff and it all kind of blends together and culminates with me getting impaled on the tree.
I wake up and the house is busy or sort of and I hear mom and my sisters and I think Dad’s home because mom’s said honey a few times and I smell supper. Meatloaf and baked potatoes. Yeah…oh yeah that’s just about perfect right about now.
I slip out of bed and pad down the hall only to get sort of tackled and hugged by my little sisters and they start asking me questions about today. Mom jumps in too. “So who’s the girl? I saw you come to her rescue and…did you teleport?”
“Uhm…their name is Drew and they’re a friend mom nothing more…and yeah they were going to get shot up and stuff and it just sort of happened.”
I look at Dad who’s sitting on the floor his back to the couch with a can of beer in his hand and watching stuff on TV. “You never said that you can do that?”
He looks at me. “I can’t that’s a trick that’s all yours.”
“Oh.” I sit down. I’d sort of give mom a hand but she actually likes her space when she’s in the kitchen.
Dad…he’s bigger than me and he is all black furred and we both have claws and cat like tails but we also have canine traits too. He’s also dangerous he actually used to be a “super-villain.” He sort of started out like me but he wasn’t really brought in young he had to live and survive on his own and being a feral mutant and not an anthro it took only a couple of serious fights with the cops before he got the whole label put on him.
But he’s not exactly innocent either…feral instincts, claws, healing factor, boosted strength and reflexes and endurance…when he went off he really went off.
It’s so weird having him home and with a job actually as a teacher here and one of the instructors and stuff too. Yeah he’s got sentencing stuff and all that but still.
And it’s just kind of nice to just sit with him and just chill out and be our meta-caline selves together.
I got a second chance and so did my whole family and I do plan on making the most of it.
There’s a break on the TV from the game dad was watching and the news is playing bits of the whole deal at the bridge and the fight with the power armor guys and Drew’s getting some coverage. She…they…look good even though they’re not in uniform and stuff…she’s still got some anonymity as despite someone having caught what they did saving them on camera there’s apparently been no progress tracking who they are down.
And of course The Ark Angels aren’t saying anything about what had happened and then there’s the thing with me grabbing her and teleporting it and out.
My mom and my sisters cheer when I did that and dad looks at me.
I just shrug. “It doesn’t feel that fast to me.”
“You should talk to Doc Winters about it.”
“Yeah, I’ll wait until assessment.”
He shrugs and we just kind of watch TV and eat supper all there on and by the couch and I just kind of lounge in that feeling of being home.
*Drew…………
I thanked Avery and Sam for dropping me off at my house and I head inside and I’m alone with both parents out and working and doing stuff and I just head to my room and turn on a music file on my stereo on low but just something to kill the silence and I go to bed.
I falter a bit getting undressed but I do and I get into a pair of pyjamas so I don’t have to see myself and I crash.
If I didn’t hurt so much I’d be up from the bad dreams, the freaky dreams…my body hurts and my arms and my shoulders are screaming at me and the muscle strain I put on myself and it’s just mixing up with everything else and I hurt it’s like this mixture of light all over throbbing and specific even more painful stuff and cramping too.
I keep remembering trying to catch those people and then the power suits flying at us and having nowhere to go and then Cody wrapping me up and…he jumped us out of there and saved my life, our lives really and I still remember his arms…him against me and I shiver because…I’m not gay…right? I mean he had to and it’s like hormones messing me up and stuff or something but I shouldn’t be having these thoughts right?
Then there’s seeing him getting impaled and all the blood and the spray and I’ve never seen that much blood before and there was that guy and there was a monster there a real honest to god monster there and…
The cramps hurt pretty bad.
I think I screamed freaked out from my nightmares when dad touched me. I have a killer head ache too.
“You okay?”
(Sniffle.) “No…”
“You’re on the news.”
“Bad?”
“There’s some pretty accurate close ups.”
“Shit.”
“No one’s been able to I.D. you though.”
“Well that’s good yay for changes.” No…not yay and I’m being sarcastic.
“You think you can eat?”
“I ate before.”
“When?”
“Back at the whole debriefing thing.”
“That was a few hours ago.”
“Really? I must have been really out of it.”
“You would be you’re changing.”
“Again…!?” My voice starts cracking on me.
Dammit, dammit….just dammit!
I sit up and I’m still hurting and aching. “Yeah…what are we having?”
“Your mother’s ordering take out.”
“Soup would be nice.”
“I’ll see if they have soup.”
I hug him and it feels good and then I’m getting embarrassed again because well I’m…I’m hugging him like I’m a little kid, well not just like a little kid but a little girl.
Dammit…
He leaves and I sit there for a bit and then grab my blanket and wrap myself up in it more like to sort of shelter me from life than being cold and I sit in front of my computer and start looking things up.
Me…today…
I watch the footage and look at the online comments.
“Oh…great they ones that aren’t freaking out and calling me a mutie freak are saying I’m super hot.”
I get up and creep to my mirror.
“Shit.” Yeah I’m changing more because apparently being a hero is me being a heroine because I looked the way that I did on camera and that’s a flying girl saving people and that makes me hot.
And the way that my powers are it’s making me change even more.
I look down my bottoms…I have to sort of push my boobs…aching boobs down with my forearm to look but it’s still there.
“Thank god for that.”
It still sucks though it really, really sucks and I chew on my bottom lip and head back to watch and read my impending doom.
And cry.
I hate crying but ‘I’m a girl’ and girls cry…shit, shit, shit.
It’s all sorts of horrible knowing this and watching it and reading it and stuff but it’s like watching a car crash and I just can’t keep myself from doing it and I’m doing it right up until my sister shows up and she looks in on me.
“Eeew fuck Drew you look like shit.”
“Gee thanks.” My voice cracks again.
Nancy sniggers at me.
“It’s not funny.”
“No, it’s not you’re a freak and you drug all of us into it with you.”
“It’s not my fault.”
“No, it’s not but you just couldn’t take off like all the other freaks out there could you…no you have to show off all the time and show this off and become some kind of super hero freak and wreck my life.”
“You’re an effing geneist Nancy honestly I’m not giving two shits about wrecking you’re life. The way you were headed you might have been up there on the bridge when the shooting happened and as far as freak goes you really don’t know…this could happen to you too we share the same DNA.”
“Fuck you Drew.”
“Get the fuck out!” I lose it and scream at her and it’s all goddamned girl voice and she screams in rage at the stuff I said about the same time as I did and we sound like two sisters throwing a bitch fit at each other and she slams my door.
I think I hear dad but I’m too busy hurling myself onto my bed and losing control of my feeling and bawling harder than I’ve ever cried in my life.
Thankfully I’m left alone and I cry whatever the heck is wrong with me out and just lay there staring at the wall for awhile before getting up once I hear Nancy blasting her music in her room and I figure she had it out with our parents or dad at least and I head downstairs.
I don’t see dad but I see mom. And she’s looking at me and there’s this sort of semi-soft look there. She’s not an emotional person, she just isn’t but when she is nice or sort of nice it’s because she is trying.
She’s got some pills in her hand. “Here, these will help.”
“What are they?”
“Some are menstrual relief tabs and this one’s a muscle relaxer for the other cramps and the other’s a pain killer.”
I take them; she’d never give me something that would hurt me she’s not that kind of person. She watches me and heads to the kitchen and I follow and she gestures for me to take a seat at the table while she heats up the leftovers.
I don’t know what to call the kind of food I’m eating but grocery store take out? Roasted chicken and roasted potatoes with butter and herbs usually I’m not into this kind of stuff but the rosemary smells good and they have that almost browned fried look and the first one was crispy and butter and soft inside so I get some more of them. There’s veggies too and they’re mixed together but its beans cut into halves and long baby carrots and peas in the shells but still edible but they have these little peas in there and it’s like a nice garden mix and they’re really good.
And she reheats my soup in the take out bowl and it’s just for me and its chicken noodle with these really fat egg noodles. I’m actually hungrier than I thought and I eat supper and I actually have an appetite.
She does the dishes and she doesn’t really talk much but she’s there and she’s looking at me and the conversation actually ranges just around the food and the place she got it from. Sterling Market…apparently it’s a semi-high end kind of grocery chain place where the do catering but take out catering too.
Then it’s about my classes and what I’ll be taking and the fact that I can actually learn not just the powers stuff but if I take all the pre-req classes I can go onto to take the college level classes without having to enrol in college so if I study hard I could get a big head start on things.
Actually that does sort of semi-appeal to me. Though I’m actually thinking about actually taking art classes and stuff and mom’s very practical being just the way she is…heck dad’s an engineer. I’m not sure if I want to do that kind of stuff.
Though honestly I can see Nancy doing something like what I’m thinking about but doing that typical coaster arts degree.
She’s never really been a good student or responsible.
Actually even if I minored in art it’d still be okay. I really don’t know what I want to be yet and right now I’m having a hard time just being me.
“Here try this too.” She says setting down this big slice of a very fancy looking chocolate cake in front of me and a coffee. “Cream? Sugar?”
“Uhm…just milk like you do.”
She blinked for a minute then gave me one of her mom sort-of-there smiles and she sat and ate cake with me and we had coffee.
It’s cliché as hell but….Omigawd chocolate! I swear it did something to my brain that helped the funk I was in be not so bad. Okay I know mom actually making an effort helped a lot and the medicine too and I was likely bottoming out blood sugar like or something was happening too but the cake, the chocolate actually tipped the scales inside me from suck to okay.
I get up and I look at her and I hug her. It’s not long and I am just as uncomfortable as she if doing it and stuff so we sort of break it pretty quick. I look at her. “Uhm…mom…thanks for this…it helped.”
She looks at me and she’s sort of serious again and she extends her arm to me and we shake hands for the first time in my life. “I watched it Drew, I watched you save someone’s life and face down something that’s just plain wrong. I hated them trying to kill you but I’m…I’m proud of you.”
…..Oh.
Oh I’m about to waterworks again and I’m saved by her letting go and going to her office. “Take a long soak Drew with some Epsom salts it’ll help with the soreness.”
(Sniffle-voice crack.) “Okay…”
I head up to my room and here in the new house we all have our own bathroom and I get one ready with the bottle of the salts that she must have left here and I switch off my computer and change my stereo file to something nice…like something kind of…I actually log into the net and do the radio channels for some light popular rock and dim the lights and go for a long soak.
Okay that did help.
I get my hair blow dried and head off to bed…as much as I feel not sucky I’m still really feeling all of it and it’s more like bone tired and drug out than like it was before.
I fell asleep dreaming of some coffee shop with a band playing so light rock and chocolate cake.
*Quinn…………
I slept through most of the whole day recovering from stuff with the whole thing at the bridge. Chris and Sasha came in to check on me and we talked a bit about what happened but they pretty much just let me recover.
I do remember Aerin being in my room a bit and reading while sitting on the floor in like the Lotus position?
But morning wakes me with the smell of coffee and I focus on the ring and take form.
It’s plenty strange doing it I concentrate and pour myself through the ring like a filter but also like when I step into people to help them.
The world goes yellow light and vanishes as I’m on the astral plane and it’s this mist below my feet and white tinged violet clouds above me and I have to concentrate on being me, the way that I used to feel before the accident and as I get more and more solid the astral fades away and I’m me.
Or I’m ecto-me.
I look like I’m utterly white from my skin to my eyes and my hair and well I’m naked so I get dressed and that’s hard too. I’m solid but about as solid as one of those ballistic gel targets and I’m not really strong at all either it’s pretty dependent on the whole gel-ectoplasm thing so about twenty pounds in my limit.
I head down stairs and get hugs and I head for the coffee.
As it turns out I can eat, and eating is actually easy. The ecto stuff mimics me and it does something sort of psi and breaks down what I eat and beams it to me as food energy through the ring.
Don’t ask me how it’s magic, actual real magic so its way out of my league.
But the freedom is so nice to have especially just doing little things.
Sasha hugs me. “So what’s the plans today?’
“I was thinking of going into campus and looking around but also to exercise my projection time too.”
“Good idea, I think there’s a psi section in the library if you wanted to check it out, I’ve never been but you might find it useful.”
“I’ll try that, but I’m going to swing by the food hall first and see what’s there to eat. I kind of feel the need to be around others some without getting pulled into them. Though I might try to see if Mark’s around.”
“Mark?”
“The guy with the powers I jumped into on the bus.”
“Oh okay I met him at the debriefing. Have fun but don’t push it you’re still recovering Quinn.”
I roll my eyes but you could never tell since their all white like the rest of me. “Yes mom…”
She actually smiles at that and it’s a pretty big one. “Good now that my authority’s been established…”
We both laugh and I hug her and give her a peck on the cheek.
I’m not getting into all of that stuff with her yet mostly because I’m chicken to right yet but her and Chris both of them have taken me in and have been taking care of me and seriously…it means a lot.
I head out and just try to enjoy this, feet it and take it all in as much as I can.
It was a longer walk that I thought but also I’m learning and walking…and learning to walk…it’s different because I don’t weigh that much, I’m ecto-gel not water gel so I’m only about fifty pounds so it’s like a whole other thing to learn how to walk and then there’s the way that everything looks when I really look at it.
Everything alive has this sort of shimmer to it, this odd kind of look that is sort of like wearing three-d glasses until you stare at things and after a few minutes I’m seeing their aura.
Metas and stuff have much brighter or stronger ones than normals and they are colored differently too. I have no idea what it means at all but still. Just walking and seeing and looking its very strange. It’s seriously neat but it’s seriously strange.
I find the food hall and I can feel Mark…like a familiar scent or something and I follow it until I see this Girl this great looking girl in a pair of sweats and a hoody with pretty big boobs looking at the food.
“Mark?’
She stares at me with this oh shit look.
I lower my voice. “It’s me Quinn. What’s going on?”
She drops her tray on the counter and she bails running out and away from me.
What the hell?
My Super Secret Life…Potentials-12 the Start.
*Mark…………
How do you explain the stuff you do, feel to someone? Especially to someone that’s been literally inside of you and living in your head. I mean Quinn wasn’t with me that long but he recognized me right off the get go and as strange as Halo is. And all of the other kids and students are pretty odd given everything and everyone it’s also not as odd as me I’ll bet.
It’s really not fair that Quinn can fly either. I might look like I’m in shape but I’m really not.
Because I’m actually a fat kid with super powers and not this tall girl with a nice bust and bum.
Yeah, well I’m a shape shifter. Well sort of I’m an elastomorph that’s the technical thing for me and I can stretch like a rubber person and I can shift stuff in me around.
Like my body fat. So yeah that’s where the bust and but comes from and I stretch my legs a bit and my body and neck and arms so I go from being five foot nothing and heavy set to being close to six foot and really curvy.
Why?
Why the heck would I do this?
One fat doesn’t equal muscle so me going all buff and bumpy well it’s all still going to jiggle. And even if I tried to go guy big and stuff well I’m five foot nothing it doesn’t stretch out to that kind of big without looking all mutant.
Two… Girls are awesome and they’re pretty and it feels good to get the attention that I get like this as long as it’s like me and me being anonymous.
Hey Mark you’re a babe just isn’t what I want to hear ever.
And I’m kinda winded and kind of feeling the boob running effect when Quinn lands in front of me.
He looks so weird, kind of scary too like all washed out and white like milky white with these eyes that are just a touch of blue so as not to be white and even his hair is like that.
“Hey, wait…look I’m sorry I really didn’t mean to freak you out.”
“Well…well you did.” (Pant.)
“I can see that, I mean…”
“Mean what Quinn?”
“Uhm…can I ask?”
“No.”
I know, I know that he’s just trying. But I really, really don’t want to explain all of this and the fact that it’s all kind of a pity trip, an ego stroke.
He’s looking at me and it’s so strange too because he’s like there and not just this sort of white also plastic like stuff and yes he’s wearing clothes and stuff but still.
This place is so just weird.
He shrugs at me. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Yeah I mean okay like whatever if this is something that’s you then who am I to judge?”
“You’ve been in my head…inside of me.”
“Mark…is it Mark like this?”
“No…it’s Amy.”
“Amy?”
“I like the name okay?”
He raises his hands. “Seriously I am no position to really judge anyone…ever.”
“Okay…so…”
He offers his hand. “Breakfast?”
I…and I sort of realize that there are people sort of looking at us out here after me trying to run away and stuff.
And I see Sam Chase coming with that girl…the Vanir girl only kinda sort of not a girl. I mean she is a girl but the way she’s coming in she’s like buff and built with like broad shoulders and muscular arms and just…it’s her but she’s like a female body builder or something.
Sam Chase is smiling and stuff but she’s been like that all the times that I’ve seen her and she looks like it’s kind of a common thing for her and stuff.
She does a little skip over and she extends her hand to Quinn.
“You must be Karma.”
“Uhm…” Quinn sounds like he’s lost.
Some people are just way too morning people.
“I’m Quinn; Karma’s sort of my code name.”
“You got named already? That’s pretty cool.”
I look at Vana and she’s all…like wow and stuff like super weight lifter girl instead of the busty southern belle.
I try a smile…. “I…uhm we were heading for breakfast you girls want to join us?”
Sam says for both of them. “Sure!”
Quinn does this head tilt and the after you gesture. “Ladies…”
Oh…he included me in that too.
I start and the girls come with me as we head to the food hall.
It’s…it’s kind of an amazing place really, it’s self-serve buffet but there are some stations. Like right now there are an omelet station, pancakes, crepes, and waffles all manned and a few other things here too from like other cultures or ethnics.
*Vana/Vanir…………
I’m lookin and this place is huge. It’s a place the size of a gym or like a stadium but with all these levels and dais’s at random for like seating and tables and stuff and they have like ones that are glassed in and ones with like wooden planters with like plants that those fancy restaurants have and there’s some that are just normal and stuff too but it’s like something right out of like some cafeterias of the rich an famous.
They have people cooking too.
Hey there’s a thing, I’m a darned good cook maybe a kin get some work to like help with things? The one’s cookin look like students well teenagers.
We all head over to the buffet things an get trays.
I’m actually hungry like this and I’m cravin stuff I wasn’t really allowed t’have before.
Home girls kinda ate certain stuff so like more than two slices of bacon was a no-no.
There’s this pop and this mist of black smoke that ain’t real smoke and Cody’s there and he smells? It’s weird because he’s sort of an anthro but he smells like shampoo. “How’s that work?”
He’s getting a tray and looking at me and passes the tray to me and gets another. “How’s what work, the teleport?”
Hmmm…now’s here where I should consider if I should ask about powers and stuff or if I should come across like a red neck and ask him about how he cleans himself.
“Uhm…yeah, you know yet?”
“Nope, wormhole I think.”
“That’s a physics thing right?”
Sam looks like she’s going to say something and Cody looks at her and points. “No…”
She blinks. “No?”
“No hard-core physics this early in the morning, there’s not enough coffee on New Haven for that.”
Yep, he’s into her.
And I’m not sure how I feel about that? Like ah mean Cody is cute and all but the whole not looking human thing is naggin at me.
Ah know I know a lot of different people now and all but there’s still all that stuff from home I hafta deal with.
I mean it’s like having this automatic bigot sitting in my brain.
I damned hate it y’know.
We hit the different places t’get food and I get bacon and one of those fancy omelet things and then a bowl of oatmeal and a can of juice and a can of milk.
Seriously milk in a can like pop comes in from home. That’s just so.
I’d feel guilty about my portions but I’m starved and there’s some girls there that are getting a whole bunch more than me. I’ll admit I’m staring at some of them… The seven foot girl built like me but more with those black people braids but she’s like sorta mixed race looking.
A black girl that looks like a super built model with muscles and this spic…Hispanic girl eating as she’s plating food so fast she’s blurring? Super speed? Yeah there’s others too but these were the ones that I noticed.
The black girl and the big braided one look at us as they leave together…we’re getting checked out? Me and Quinn and they sort of look at Amy, Cody and Sam but mostly just us two.
Then Quinn’s like. “They’re magic’s of some kind.”
Sam’s doing the eyeballs and numbers thingy that she does looking at files. She’s frowning.
“Bad?” I ask?
“Yeah, dad’s locked me out again.”
I look at her. “Locked you out of your house?”
She shakes her head. “No out of the school’s mainframe.”
“Oh…you can do computer stuff.”
She nods. “You still want to go shopping later?”
“I need to; I don’t have much for this form or my other form.”
“Great we can get you familiar with town here and stuff.”
I nod. “I’d prefer that actually t’going over to the mainland Ark City looks really nice and all but it’s also pretty scary.”
There’s some agreement from Amy and Cody as we’re eating good I’m kind of glad that I don’t just come across as some yokel.
*Faith/Drew…………
I get up after an iffy night with lots of dreams about what happened with everything and then there was all the stuff that’s going on with me and my powers.
The very first thing that I have happen is me rolling over wrong and doing that boob press pinch thing…ow…it’s kind of that ow that you get when you sit on something wrong as a guy and pinch something down there.
I adjust and go fully face down into my bed which puts pressure on my breasts and not in a bad way just freaky and alien and strange…but good because they ache and they kind of itch so the pressure in actually kind of nice.
But the me having to experience the entire deal has my planting my face into the pillow.
“Gah…I hate this.”
Gulp…my voice…it’s changed again.
Softer and lower? Female and yet…I sound like a woman, not a girl but a woman.
I do a push up from the bed and have a face full of hair and I get it out of my face and I start to check myself over.
Boobs…yeah and they might be different…I check below…it’s still there for now. Hopefully forever…what they don’t actually know that I have in my pants is my business.
I get out of bed and head to the bathroom and the bounce and sway of my new assets is very distracting and I get in and I take a look at myself.
There’s differences but not a whole lot of them…more hair I think it grew out a couple of inches and it’s darker sort of a rich chestnut color of brown and my face looks a little bit girl symmetrical but the difference I’m sort of seeing and stuff in my hips…they sort of look a little wider and I think some of my body fat that didn’t go to my boobs went to my butt.
I use the bathroom and then I go from there to having a shower and I’m really glad that I have my own bathroom in our new place. Then it’s trying to do something with my hair and failing since it just seems to want to not style of anything and just come loose but oddly it’s not all that messy looking.
More to get used to.
And y’know what I am going to get used to it so once I get a shirt on and my boxers I leave my room and I fly down the stairs and into the kitchen to come in for a landing and three steps to the fridge.
Nancy is staring at me and she’s stopped eating.
I can see the gears working in her head like she’s trying to decide if she’s freaked or disgusted.
Screw her…I wanted to do like grandma and make a difference after reading her journals and stuff and I took up her mantel and I didn’t want this and I didn’t think I’d be turning out like this.
I get some pineapple juice and I pour it into the blender with some lemon flavored yogurt and add a banana and then I buzz it up and I make a slice of toast.
She’s just about to say something as I take a bite of the toast and fly slip down the hallway and do a spin around the corner stair rail and I fly back up to my room.
No, I’m not in a good mood but I’m not going to let this mess with me without fighting back.
And fighting back right now is now letting Nancy get her way and her digs in and stuff.
Now then next step is to look for the positives.
Like I can fly.
Not fast or like super but I can fly.
I go online with my computer and I look up some things and I bring up the whole song thing for Peter Pan. You know that song for “You can fly!” and yeah that stuff still exists it really never goes away and I crank the volume just to get Nancy’s goat and I actually clean my room and make my bed but I fly while I do it.
It’s really easy to make a bigger bed when you can hover over it.
And it’s really not so much cleaning my room as it is unpacking my room and then it’s me going through things to see what fits me and what I have to toss out and stuff.
I lose a lot of clothes…I wasn’t small but I wasn’t a really big guy either just with the changes very few of my shirt fit. Oddly enough I haven’t shrunk instead I’ve grown into my feminine parts.
My hips and butt too have decided that they’re just too much for about a third of my stuff. Honestly most of it is older stuff and I haven’t worn some of it for a year or two.
I get a decent pair of black jeans on and a dark green t-shirt and after looking at myself I get my hoodie because I’m having nipple issues and stuff.
Then it’s flying downstairs to get myself some bags and I bag up all my old stuff and I bring it down and pass Nancy on the stairs.
“Fucking walk Jesus Christ Drew!”
“Why I can fly?”
“God you’re such a freak!”
“yeah well that’s not going to actually change Nancy so I might as well get used to it and maybe even enjoy it.”
“Enjoy It!”
I float the rest of the way down but backwards looking at her. “I’ll see you at school.”
“I’m not fucking going to freak central!”
“Have fun arguing that one out with Mom and Dad.”
“Fuck you! fuck you!, arrgh! Fuck you!”
She storms the rest of the way up the stairs and she slams her door with a scream.
I’m almost smiling…almost because as much fun as it is to just piss her off for all the bitchy things that she’s said and done recently she was with a bad crowd.
And she might get back into that unless something happens to change that.
I meet up with mom in the hallway and she’s looking at me and I shrug. “I’m adapting.”
“Good, and you’re going where with those?”
“Drop off center I think, I’d rather donate them then just toss them out.” I gesture with one of the bags. “They don’t fit anymore.”
“Aaah well we’ll have to get you some things that will fit you.”
“Mom…I can get my own clothes.”
“Do you have any idea what you’re going to need with the changed to your body?”
“No but I can learn.”
She’s looking at me and she nods and she takes out her personal tablet and she does a few things. “There I transferred five hundred to your account so you can go and get some new clothes just keep all the slips in case we have to take some things back.”
“Okay, I’ll see you later.” And I head out the front doors and I take off a few inches off the ground and down the side walk…I slow and I look back towards the house.
Did mom?
No…she doesn’t even really do that kind of stuff with Nancy.
Maybe I wanted?
I swallow a lump in my throat… damned hormones.
I turn back around and I head down the street and head to the HALO drop off center where all sorts of stuff gets dropped off to be re-purposed for those that need it.
I saw this on the school’s site for the students and stuff and it looked like maybe a good extra credit thing too since it’s all student run.
I stop flying and I get a look or two from people around the place but you know what most of those people aren’t regular people/baselines I mean one’s indigo skinned and Asian and he’s playing hacky sack with another guy? They’re like anthro-touched feline which mean he looks normal and yet has the anime cat ears and tail and these really big eyes…I’m just saying he because they’re flat but as things go they’re really androgynous.
But yeah they look and they don’t really say a whole lot except I think I’m getting checked out.
And yeah a kinda blush because that’s really weird for me.
I head inside and it’s really big actually like a warehouse and a shop combined along with what is a front counter and stuff.
I head up to the counter and there’s this girl there reading some really big stack of books and she looks at me. Asian…Japanese and very pretty with pink cyber eyes and matching bangs and she’s checking me out too.
It’s a whole other kind of blush when a cute girl is checking out your breasts.
“Uhm…Hi I’m dropping some stuff off.”
“Cool and thanks you need a slip for them?”
She says as she hops out of her chair and does this skirt tug thing and I can’t help but stare…it’s really short and she has those stocking things on and she’s wearing a belly shirt and she’s really cute.
“Uhm… I don’t really need one but I guess for like taxes and stuff.”
“No, it’s like campus credit rebates.”
“Huh?” Dammit…I said huh…actually said that.
She smiles at me. “It’s like there’s this system here that you can sign on and do like charity work and get paid in school credits.”
“Like course credits?”
She grins and she takes the bags and sets the on this thing that looks like a scale and turns out it is but it’s like some kind of scanner too. Okay that makes sense seeing that who knows what will/could be carrying what. “No like debit for stuff at school.”
“Isn’t that like getting a job for the school?”
“It is and it isn’t, I mean you could like sign onto one of the school charities it’s linked to and donate time and help and stuff and the school will pay you in debits even if the charity can’t afford to.”
“How can it do that?”
She shrugs. “I don’t know but I mean this whole Halo thing starts with really big pockets and stuff.”
“Okay then…sure I’ll take the slip.”
She nods and asks for my student I.D. and two bags full gave me about thirty debit dollars and that’s with the money Victory gave me and I… “Hey…thanks uhm…?”
“It’s not uhm it’s Pepper.”
“Pepper?”
She nods and she blushes.
Oh wow. “I’m Drew.”
I look at her and she’s looking at me and I…oh wow this is sort of hard.
“I’m headed over to the food hall and going to get some breakfast you want to join me…I mean if you like can?”
Pepper looks me over and nods. “Sure just a sec…” She does this sort of look…stare head thing and is spaced out for a second and then she’s going for her coat and a big black guy comes out front and looks at me.
Guy eyes right to my chest and the he’s looking the rest of me over. He smiles and I really don’t know what to do or feel because it kind of felt scary and eww and objectifying in this really freaky-bad way and yet at the same time I’ve been him and sometimes you can’t help but to stare and I wasn’t thinking crude stuff or nasty thoughts and stuff it’s just…really strange.
I look at Pepper and we head out together walking and stuff and she’s actually pretty well known and stuff and there’s a lot of people that wave and say hello to her and stuff.
I feel a telekinetic reaction happen as she calls out to this Hispanic girl in what I think might be Spanish and she’s lie twenty feet from us and she and pepper do this hand slap sideways high five and I hear this Spanish girls hand connect with TK force and they move on.
I look at her. “Wow…that was cool.”
“Yeah Anita’s pretty awesome.”
“You know a lot of people here.”
“Some but I’ve been here awhile too and stuff and got to meet a lot of people while I was helping out with stuff.”
I nod. “A lot of people come through the resource center?”
She nods. “Lots, since the island is a meta sanctuary community and we had a lot of people move here or settle here after they had their refugee status cleared and stuff. I did the center and worked for the food trucks with deliveries and even with the housing company.”
“Housing company?”
“Halo housing company it makes like homes for the homeless and refugees that we get here.”
“You’ve done a lot of cool stuff.”
“My mother was a Double A.”
“Really!?” Okay that’s kind of…. And she’s quiet now…. “Shit…sorry…”
She nods and rubs at her yes. “It’s okay…it happen a long time ago and stuff and she went out doing the right thing.”
“Who was she if I can ask?”
“Dragonfly.”
I’m drawing a blank…there’s been a lot of heroes and heroines in the Ark Angels and a whole lot of the public just seems to forget that sometimes heroes don’t win, sometimes they don’t come back.”
“I’ll have to look her up.”
She nods and she looks around and I see my “friends” and some other’s I don’t know waving me over and Pepper’s waving back.
“I suppose you must know Sam Chase then?”
“Oh yeah we grew up together and stuff. Her dad designed my cyber eyes.”
“Oh…so the pink was a choice then?”
“No, they’re multi-color shifting and stuff I can change them to whatever I like.”
“Okay that’s cool.”
It is and it isn’t I’m sorry cyber stuff as common as it is still is kind of freaky to me.
“So…buy me some waffles Drew?”
She smiles and she has her hands behind her back in that cute way and she’s… “Definitely.”
Okay she’s getting in a better mood as she’s getting like waffles made and she’s doing the whole whipped cream and strawberries and stuff and she’s getting candied bacon and stuff and putting it on her plate.
I’m smiling a bit more and having fun watching her and I get two things of savory French toast with like herbs and chives and some corned beef hash browns… (I haven’t had it but it smelled good) and I get a basket of bacon from the self-serve tables and our drinks and now I get a coffee and we go to sit with the others since she knows them too and I take the basket and set it in the middle of the table. “Community bacon.”
Cody grabs a handful. “Drew! You rock dude.”
Dude…
And now Pepper and this girl and this weird looking pale ghostly looking guy are staring at me.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet.
I stare at the letter from my grandmother’s will.
“Dear Dale…”
“If you’re reading this then I’m dead. Hopefully in my sleep or in bed at least. (wink) I’ll get to the point. You’ve gotten this letter along with a box of really strange things. These are the costumes of myself and the other older versions of the Scarlet Angel. Yes, I was the last one…I was going to pass the secret along to your mother but my daughter just didn’t have what it would have taken to do the job. I love her but she’s too self centered and too angry for what it takes.”
“But You grandson, I’ve watched you and out of all you cousins and everything considered you’re the best choice to pick up the mantel or at least entrust it to one of our bloodline in the future.”
“Should you choose to pick up where I left off there is a bracelet in there made of gold and with a very large ruby stone set in it and covered with mystical writings. This bracelet has the key to our powers.”
“Make sure, you are sure Dale, the bracelet will only come off once you’re dead…and…and the powers will only be under the command of a woman and it will change you into one while you are infused with the Scarlet energy.”
“Just remember I’ll always love you and I’m proud to send this to you.”
………………………………...............................I read this about fifteen times and had found the bracelet about an hour ago amongst some of the stuff here. And I mean stuff. There seemed to be no end of the things in there. Costumes and clothes for four versions at least and some of their personal effects too. It also seems there’s treasures there too? I found three comics that I never heard of before in plastic vacuum they’re dated over a hundred years ago. I could be rich…
Or…I could use them and the other stuff to do this.
Now don’t get me wrong. I’ve never really thought about not being me. Never though about being a girl except from those periodic little fantasies most people have of I wonder…that both genders have. I’ve been perfectly happy in being me…mostly. I could put on some muscle, grow a proper beard. Oh lots of face fur it just looks…scraggly? Oh and a girlfriend would be nice.
That’s the hard one really. Ark City is freaking huge and being a first year university student I’m not exactly on anyone’s radar.
This though…
Being a girl even a super powered one?
But the cops, firefighters and the ArkAngels are doing their best but still there’s so many that need help.
It kinda kills me that this is a bloodline thing. I know three transgendered girls in my classes that this would be a miracle for. Yeah no their not common but I’m taking intro to psychology as one of my courses and there’s a lot of different people in the course. You need it to take intro to sexuality.
I’m thinking that I want to come out of this with a degree in medical engineering or something like working with medical cybernetics and helping people that way. I’ve always wanted to help people…heck I’m still a Space-Scout.
So…
I need to know more. I reach for the bottomless crate this all came in and boot up my laptop to start to do research on the Scarlet Angels that were.
………………………………............................Okay, they’ve been here for about….well since the Ark was uncovered. I’ve been reading the net stuff and they’ve been a mixed bag of women really. Sort of a middle leaguer really not many of even grandma’s old villains are left around and as fast as I can tell she stopped heroing after Uncle Bill was born. He was her third kid and I guess she retired after that.
Most of the bad guys/girls she faced are dead or in prison. A Scarlet Angel hasn’t been seen in thirty four years….hmm. From what I know about heroes here from the next Victory the head of the AA’s (ArkAngels) and her co-founder Wraith were heroing then.
Okay sorry distracted by a lot of stuff in my head and stuff.
I think we’re aliens.
Yeah, human but aliens.
The First Scarlet Angel claims she got the relic, the bracelet from a series of family belongings off the Ark and that they were not a part of the original listed personnel/colonists. She claims that our family comes from a colony called Koranor and it’s some kind of temple thing. That’s freaky enough to look up the Arkers and there were two groups one called the Arkers and another called the Exiles….people, families that seemed to be refugees and claimed to be from places that didn’t even exist. There’s lots of conspiracy theory sites about this and I looked. There is no known colony called Koranor.
See lots on my mind.
Next stuff.
Holy crap stuff.
The crate is a Mary Poppins thing some bigger inside thing the second Scarlet took as a war trophy from these cultists that were into Bacchus? It’s called the Daedelus? Chest.
Two feet on all sides it holds ten times it’s volume. Yeah a big room worth of stuff. I find stuff to finance me I guess but a lot of keepsakes. They’re fascinating really, And there’s lots of clothes from number two as well.
But the journals are amazing, one thing I learn is the powers always seem to manifest differently, that our female forms are somehow shaped by our subconscious minds and that what we were wearing as a girl as Scarlet when we power down will be what we’re wearing when we power up.
Our, we…?
I guess I made up my mind right?
And powered up, unpowered? Does that mean I’ll be a girl forever? Or are there two modes like being on standby mode? Or did they stay as Scarlet and go out as a civilian?
There’s nothing really in the books to say. Lots of pictures in and out of costume, it turns us all into red heads too apparently.
More thinking.
………………………………...........It’s been three weeks and yes I’m going to do it. But I’ve sold some things that were valuable like the comics and a rather nice baseball card collection. Two was a smart cookie. I used the cash from the net actions to by myself a nice three story house near campus that has a skylight and lots of trees around it. It needs a lot of work though.
I paid off my student loan and set up an account for future tuitions and set up the rest of the time setting up a bedroom for myself as a girl in the attic as my “Lair” and tried to get in all the stuff from the box and get a few things that’ll fit the image of me in my head.
“Okay….” I whisper at myself naked in the full length mirror.
I slip on the inch wide gold bracelet and it seems to stretch over my hand.
Nothing.
I frown and stare at it.
The stone…it…it’s pulling me in.
It’s like getting sucked into a wormhole of red energy and inside I’m being burned away by some energies and replaced by others….pain flooding my replaced by relief. For a second there’s these huge female eyes in this storm staring into me.
Another second I’m kneeling back in reality. I can feel the differences, the breasts, the feeling of between my legs and my legs themselves. It’s strange but the thing I’m noticing isn’t the loss of my manhood it’s the slinkiness? That girl legs to nothing there in the way with the hips…I get this almost sleek feeling.
It’s strange, standing I look myself over, five ten with long legs, really great butt and hips and trim tiny waist, and larger breasts that I’ve been picturing. I wanted to curb that reaction to be the super sex kitten. I guess my subconscious had something to say about that.
“Okay…not bad…Oh…whoa, my voice.” It’s something I never thought about either and I’ve got this soft sweet voice not sultry but sweet, not too high or low but so very, very different than my regular voice.
“Alright clothes.” I slip into a thin soft girl t-shirt just plain white, I get shivers over the feeling of the cloth going over my breasts and it makes my nipples get hard…oh so hard…wow…I kind of rub and massage them…oh…oh…wow…I can feel heat running to my crotch…
God I wanted to be classier than this but I’m falling back on my bed and pulling the shirt off and still guy enough in my head and this is still new enough that yeah the first thing I do is masturbate, but considering how huge a part my breasts are to my experience is it still called that? Shamelessly I play with my breasts and rolling my breasts under my hands and ply with my nipples…bite my lower lip as it feels so great…indescribable to anything as a guy could experience. My hand dips down to between my legs and I rub my wet slit until my clit meets between my two middle fingers and …my sex hums like…like a violin is being played inside of me it’s like that string connects between my legs but the sex nerves are going right to my brain. I go from three or four orgasms to using the small vibe that I bought because I was curious. (Blushing really red.) One big O from that and I had to have it inside of me…the ache to be filled was just as unstoppable from having a boner and needing to get off.
I wanted it more and deeper too my body really being insistent to my brain that more was required and THAT scared the hell out of me to stop…it’s a good thing too because my brain was overloaded with new info at being a girl.
Hmm… the female orgasm isn’t better, it’s different, far different. The flood comes from deeper inside of you, primes you for things and it being deeper it has a totally different feeling. The multiple “O” thing is where being female kicks butt. I’m lucky that way, this was magic and that’s kind of guaranteed my being able to cum. I imagine that’s my subconsciousness at work again too. Yay for me having a dirty mind?
But as sexy and fun as it is… and I really did think of killing the day lusting after myself. It get’s kind of to that point of hey that’s great but there is the rest of my life and the mission to get ready for. Okay, maybe the sex thing is a bit scary yet.
Hmm of yeah, rolling over without being careful of your breasts is painful. And I don’t really eat any less or more really. I try the chocolate thing, I try the wine thing. Dark chocolate tastes better but not all roll my eyes over, wine’s still gross not that I’m a drinker at any rate. Give me lemonade or iced tea or better yet Kool-aid. Yeah I still buy it and drink it. Crunchy, and meaty are my big things for me in either gender, I’m a whore for a bag of chips a good bag of chips…I’ll admit I’m a chip snob. But meat, yeah I like my red meat. Burgers are my thing more than anything else.
I so, so, so, love my sleep like this…as a woman sleep is such a different thing. I’m really falling into this… I love the way that I move, It’s a glide, it’s a natural thing like this. I like the way I’m doing everything… So far, so far I can see myself liking life as a woman.
Though I’m well aware of the potential downsides. The books talk about being treated socially as a woman, about getting my period…and that it’ll come regardless…when it’s that time I’ll shift regardless if I want to or not.
Yep. Not all roses. I did buy the pads and tampons beforehand though. I got multi-packs because I’ve no clue to my “Flow” and all that stuff. It’s good that I prepped and thought ahead. Wiping after taking a pee…yeah soft TP is a must really.
I spend the week training. Not hero stuff well that too but girl stuff. Not make up but just living as a girl. Powers…It takes awhile of not meditating but staring into the ruby to even feel the Scarlet energy. But when I do I can really feel it. It’s a hard thing to describe so…it guess I used it differently I imagined the power coming from the stone and running through my blood….
Wow…the rush was…intense, like nothing I’ve ever felt and this way…My eyes shone then settled into this garnet copper kind of mix and my hair shone like there was somehow light living in some of the strands. I could see glowing energy in those close to the surface veins and my body was getting more buff and toned…like you’d see on a fitness model…it wasn’t babe making thing but from the power soaking into my muscles. It was a constant looking thing and yet my brain could feel the micro-pulses.
I pushed them down….and I went up.
“Holy shit…I’m flying.”
Flying takes practice, I made a mess out of stuff around the house at first. So part of the week was in the privacy of my own home I did little stuff to learn control. You’d be amazed at the dirt in a big house with high ceilings, and taking off the old paint and plaster and putting up new and priming the walls…all the ways you move flying doing these things really gets you used to steering.
I’m strong like this too, I’m not totally sure how strong but as a test and because there’s just something pushing the habit in me like this…I lift the fridge and stove and hold them while I mop some of stuff under it up.
Okay…in Grandma’s books she says that there’s flavors, quirks of all the former bearers that will come out in time. She wasn’t a neat freak either when she started but one of them was. I’m a bit worried about that but reading on it’s more like picking up and affinity or a habit than possession. That’s a relief.
I’ve got lots of endurance while energized…yeah that’s what I’m calling it. Pushing a pulse from my eyes I see in the infrared…that’s cool but really weird…and in the basement I try to build a pulse in my hands before shoving it out of me. It fire two golf balls of red power out and blew two good basket ball sized holes in the floor.
“Okay…a lot more practice…and I need a couple of bags of cement.”
And lastly I’m able to put up the defensive glow that all the others had…like a skin tight red glowing shield. All the field tests are going to be a humdinger.
And lastly I strip then get into a sports bra and girl’s bike shorts before getting into the uniform of the first Scarlet Angel, her stuff fits me best. A black lycra body stocking and red vinyl one piece bathing suit with a tight collar and matching long gloves, boots and a black domino mask. It’s kind of sexy, but not super revealing which is good. I never got how effective you could be with everything hanging out.
But I de-energize and nothing…It takes a few tries before I have to sort of saturate the costume in the scarlet energy before it powers down and takes the costume with it. Leaving me naked.
It takes a few more tried to get it to where I can be wearing clothes un-energized and when I power up it switches out my clothes…The closest thing I can think of is they get turned to energy and stored in the bracelet like the guy parts of me.
Oh and that it takes three full minutes to change from boy to girl. Four if I’m powering up to energized mode from the guy me. Yes I can shift back to being a guy, it feels strange for awhile getting back to my old self but handy too…But in girl form energizing takes seconds. In a situation that means everything.
With a lot of questions getting answered it’s time that I had better go shopping, I have cash because I don’t have ID so I had shopping cash set aside. Girls stuff is expensive but I do buy some nice things or things I think are nice. I do like the sexy, racy underwear, how it looks and feels but I like the plain comfy cotton stuff too. Being built like this the snugness feels right, I like the cheeky? Cut panties there’s a wider part between the hip and the leg hole that feels okay. I tried the bikini and they’re too high on my hips for my brain to like. I like my bras too it feels good to have them cradled and secure…too much like going commando for me. I suppose just at home’s okay but I think I’m not going outside without a bra.
Then there’s the fact my nipples get hard all the time. It’s got to be mental sensitivity I’m thinking, I feel them therefore I’m thinking about them therefore they get harder.
I need to get help with how I look, I need to be able to pass not just getting looked at by guys but women too. That’s a whole lot of serious scrutiny. Especially with the media watching. That’s going to need a plan.
I build a second bedroom the sort of guest room for myself and as my own guest. I lock the third floor up by building a second door jam in guy mode… yes I power down to a guy it’s a head f*#k after a week as a woman though but as oddly sexist as I‘m being to myself doing the carpentry stuff just sits right to me that way. I needed the break from being a girl though I think…I mean I don’t mind it. Kind of really like it but I’m still me? I don’t really want to lose the me I’ve always been.
Anyway, I put in a heavy metal security door there and it’s got a digital lock with a combination lock dial back up…that cost me some serious money. I’m still sitting on a comfortable nest egg at least for awhile.
………………………………..............................When I get back to classes after my “Compassionate Leave.” over Grandma’s death I try getting back into the swing of things. The bracelet though…people seem to keep calling it a watch. I see a bracelet though…another power?
And a name…girl me needs a name, if she’s going to be Dale’s “Roommate.” she will. I’m thinking on that awhile trying to picture a name that’d fit her/me.
I see Nikki in coming into the student union and I’m in line to get a coffee and she’s got that oh damn look at seeing the line. I wave her over and she looks shocked. She’s a trans-girl and as much as things changes things stay the same. There’s a lot of people with problems with anyone different.
I hate that.
We have interstellar travel…and we can’t stop being assholes? No wonder only a few of the reported non-human races will talk to us. Humanity…the crack neighborhood of the galaxy.
She comes over looking at a bit shyly. “Hey Dale…uhm…what’s up?”
Nikki is blonde with shoulder length hair and freckles that are kind of cute sexy? Okay she’s prettier than I remember. Pink sweater that looks good with her jeans and everything looks nice on her. She’s got these big vulnerable eyes too. I think I scare her a bit, and I’m not a scary guy.
“Hey, I need to ask you a big favor, but over coffee? I’m in line any way so c’mere.”
“No, no…I couldn’t line cut.”
“Sure, c’mon.”
“I..uhm..”
I move to guide her into line. There’s a few nasty looks and the guy behind me is like. “Hey bro no cuts.”
“Look bro, she’s not cutting, she’s my guest. This place serves coffee and food so…would you bitch about a guy having a pretty girl join him in line at a restaurant?”
“Yeah..”
“Well then I guess you’re an asshole.”
“You want to take this outside?”
“Look dude, just get over it. I’m buying the girl and me both something, I was already here so it’s not like things, changed much.”
Nikki’s like. “No Dale…I should go.”
“No…It’s okay Nikki, he’s the only one making this something.”
“But…I don’t want to cause trouble or be in the way…”
“Nikki, you’re not in the way or causing trouble…I want to have coffee with you…”
“But…”
“You got a class after this?”
“How about lunch then at the food hall, my treat?”
“Uhm…okay…” She’s hugging her books to her chest and she looks half ready to bolt, and blushing.
We step out of the line and the jerk’s getting what-for from mostly some of the girls that were there. Good, if a guy’s asking them for coffee then they’re a temporary couple, just as valid in my head vas any of the pairs already waiting in line together.
Then again, I’ve always been different.
I hold the few doors open for Nikki as we go and really she is pretty, she doesn’t have the full on girl hips but the shapes not typical guy and she’s got a nice butt. Gender stuff’s never been big with me in the first place but living as…Darcy…yeah…I like that…Darcy well living as a girl for a week made the gender stuff really not as big to me. I can really see the girl that Nikki is trying to be. She’s just trying to get her outside to fit what’s inside. It’s actually making me feel good just to treat that girl nice…like she should be treated. And she thanks me too blushing.
Avalon University is one of the biggest and oldest on the planet. It started out as the research place for the Ark and the ship and hundreds of years later it snowballed until this small town literally in the middle of the city came to be.
We end up in the food hall of the student union and it’s a food court sort of place with these stalls/little kitchens that the culinary students work at to feed everyone and get experience and stuff. It’s a good place we wander looking a bit still being first years and all there’s so much to try. We settle on one of the pasta places and I get this spaghetti carbonara and she orders a fettuccini in alfredo and two small salads and iced lemon chello? To drink. I buy and Nikki looks at me blushing. “Dale you don’t have to…”
“I asked you okay, besides It’s never a bad thing to buy a pretty girl lunch.”
“I…I…Uhm…thanks.” She gets a serious blush on.
“Besides I need a favor.” I say sitting in and eating a fork of pretty good pasta.
She eats delicately. “What kind of favor…Uhm…you..know…I’m VG right?”
“I know, it’s no big deal, but I have a roommate that’s in dire need of a makeover and shopping trip to get her out of her country girl kind of ways.”
“And…and…you though of me?”
“Well, you always look good and you’re a nice person Nikki, Darcy’s a bit new to Ark City and I know that you wouldn’t make fun of her and stuff.”
“Oh…but…oh…” She looks deep in thought.
“You’re a local right, from Ark City you’ve got a sense of style she just doesn’t have herself.”
Nikki blushes some more. “But I’m not a natural girl…”
“No but how the hell does that matter…sorry…look Nikki, you’ve felt this way for a long time right?”
She nods.
“Well then you actually know more about this than Darcy does, she just never really got into the whole girly thing and stuff. Now she’s out on her own…well living at my house and she wants to start fresh.”
“I…I can see that, does she know about me?”
“No, but that won’t matter, Darcy’s not like that really. She’s more into who someone is than how they dress or what’s between their legs.”
“Oh…okay…when?”
“This weekend?”
“Uhm okay, I’m not really…I’ve got time.”
“Cool I’ll let her know, you have a car?”
“No…does she?”
“No but I’ll lend her mine.”
We eat and just talk after that about our classes and what we both want to do with our degrees and stuff…she want’s to get into hard chemical sciences looking at psyche meds she has a sister that’s a delusional schizophrenic who’s completely med dependent but with lots of bad side effects. She’s also very interested in gene therapy drugs and god she’s smart and compassionate.
We trade off phone numbers and e-info and finish things off getting us our coffee’s for the afternoon and a brownie for desert. Nikki wraps hers saying she’ll eat in later and that she’s watching her weight.
She even hugs me with a little hug. “Dale…I know you asked me ‘cause you needed a favor…but you were really, decent to me…I don’t get that often enough…Thank you I had the best afternoon in awhile.”
“Hey, you’re welcome…I really enjoyed this too.”
Nikki and I part ways and I’m kind of bouncy, all day. Us guys call it feeling ten feet tall and fireproof. It’s a real mark honestly of just if you just let someone just be who they are that they shine. VG or not Nikki made me feel as good about myself as any genetic girl I’ve dated. And this wasn’t even a date it was just well asking a favor and buy her lunch but I feel great all day.
Now if I can only do as well in living as Darcy.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-2
Chapter 2
It was a pretty good night after I finished my classes and my talk with Nikki. I don’t like lying to people but there in that whole secret identity this and I’m just hoping if it ever does come out she’s cool with the whole super thing.
Honestly I sort have that feeling.
No not the love feeling but y’know that feeling you get when you start to get to know somebody and there’s that friendship click that you get that says somewhere that you just honestly like this person.
Well I think that I honestly like Nikki.
I head home and lock up behind me because one I like my privacy and two its Ark City and it’s just smart really. I put my books away and head to get a shower shifting as I do so.
Getting a shower a hot shower feels so much better this way and not in the whole erotic way either but lets give my variable shower head a nice round of applause everyone. (Happy buzzy grin.)
The rest of the night is more experimentation. Playing with my powers and flying, making my body shield and trying to do little zaps to get control of my blasting powers. I’m stealing a fantasy classic and I’m trying to use a little micro-pulse to light a candle safely.
But it’s not just that but tasting things, trying out textures and studying. Oh yeah there’s a serious part of my geek brain that wants to know if I’m really learning things in a different way as a woman as to when I’m a man. And it’s nothing I can tangibly put my finger on but yeah it does feel different.
But switching back and forth when I’m doing some of my stuff for my physics and math for my engineering pre courses isn’t harder it’s easier because I go over things twice and I just come at them from different methodologies. It’s like I can see the problem from the guys point of view, it’s kind of a linear way of looking at things and as a woman I find myself looking at things in a more round about way.
It’s like as a guy I use the straight ahead solution that I know that’s best but as a woman I look at the variables first and let them tell me as the best way that the problem might like to be solved.
Maybe that’s why girls have problems with math sometime that they get tripped up with the linear stuff? I mean maybe not it’s not tripping me up but it’s like my mind is more prone not to go there.
God it’s really interesting. I think as women we’re prone to multitasking as a way that we interact with the word. I mean all of that stuff does seem very hardwired to the female brain as a caveman way of keeping track of children food, pets and the hundreds of other things that women have done forever.
It’s likely all the social need that we have as girls is hardwired to be literally training for our developing brains to get the habits and skills we’ll need when we’re older.
Oh I really need to sit down with a women’s studies Prof or grad student as Darcy and hash some of this stuff out.
That’s an idea that…Getting out as Darcy.
I go through my clothes and slip into my panties still getting the shivers at the feel of them going over my legs and thighs and settling so perfectly into my vee. Okay…I know it’s just underwear but not to me, not yet and honestly I hope never…I love this sexy slinky naughty even if I’m being normal feeling from them. The same thing with my bra, I foresee me having a well stuffed lingerie drawer…hell, maybe even a dresser just for my delicates.
I want the attention this trip. Thin white t-shirt, and low cut jeans with a pair of ballet-sneakers. Why do I want the attention? I want to see if I can attract some attention, to see where I might be sexually.
I’m not looking to pick someone up or get picked up or anything but I’ve been wondering about my sexuality as Darcy. I haven’t thought about being with anyone really either way yet but as I’m thinking about it now, I don’t feel any revulsion towards either sex.
I need some general stuff anyhow like milk and that so I’m going to the mall closest to the house and campus to do a little shopping and jut to see what’s what.
………………………………... I go general shopping first, just window shopping and getting a few girl/woman geared magazines and trying some of those free make up offers from the cosmetic girls sitting and getting touched up by a professional and really asking questions on how she’s doing this or that and the differences in stuff. Like why Maxx factor lipsticks are the best for sexy night-time reds or when Covergirl’s the best. You know if you seriously give these girls the respect the deserve for knowing so much about so many products. These aren’t really vapid dumb girls, some might be really girly and stuff but personality doesn’t mark you’re IQ.
I bought a bit of stuff from like three of those girls and the girl at Swift’s ladies department store…flirted a bit I think and there was a lot of closeness…and I got her to pierce my ears. I got to see a bit of her cleavage and she was talking softly and low as she put three studs in each ear. There was this kind of dancing around the edge of things with Amy that has me unsure and thinking of her as I feel the weights added to my ears.
It’s this sort of yummy, edgy feeling. My nipples are definitely hard and I’m getting more looks from mostly guys but I kind of like that too. I’m not sure if I’m honestly attracted to Amy or the idea of it.
I get a coffee and it’s only a small as I’m trying things I don’t like as Dale over again and some I like some I still don’t. I’m definitely a latte girl with skim and no sugar done right it’s just perfect with most coffee shop place food. I like bagels a lot more especially toasted…crunch, crunch is definitely a girl thing.
I people watch. While reading one of my magazines. It’s a nice downtime just to be able to do that. I watch guys and girls and let my mind wander about some of them. I am attracted to guys…well sorta. I seem to like these guys with the medium builds but in good shape around six feet under or over that’s fine but in that range. I like that runner/swimmer/cyclist kind of build on them or again there abouts. I like short hair on them for the most part and there has to be something real about him that doesn’t seem fake. I’m a lot more critical about them then the girls. There’s this trendy hipster geek thing that’s sort of popular…I can’t stand half of them. It’s a trend…there’s so many fake pseudolectuals that I want to puke. But that’s true of some of these geekette chique girls too.
But…I did feel a few warm fuzzy fantasy kind of thing with some of them and the same with the girls. I think guys that I actually did find interesting at least from a distance was around like fifteen percent while about thirty percent for the women. I’m not sure if that’s Dale influencing me or if I’m not yet as women familiar with women as Darcy or if I’m just Bi with leanings towards women.
I do feel pretty good though about having an idea of where I stand and what I like though. It’s kind of a relief knowing.
Am I freaked out about finding guys attractive?
No, not a bit. Not even as Dale knowing I find guys attractive or some of them as Darcy. I knew this could happen when I chose this.
But I feel good about being attractive. I try to be friendly with anyone at least with personal contact or impersonal contact. Yeah…it’s just saying thank you when someone opens a door or moves to give me room or is just friendly for a passing second. Like this big guy…he’s big, overweight but he’s aware of it, and his size and he stops and lets me get through the spot in the crowd without trying to push through or turn sideways. It’s almost the same as holding a door for me. And there’s other people who are don’t look at the fat guy…especially some of the other girls…I don’t. I’m pretty sure he’s not going to come onto me or that being nice isn’t going to cause me any harm so I smile and say thank you and the smile in his eyes at getting treated like a human being was worth it.
Why can’t other people just treat people like people?
It’s the same for the Anthrosapiens. Mankind messed around with genetics in the past and created humanoid animals for war, labor and stuff a few hundreds of years ago. Since then they’re bred and stuff and are a sort of race all their own or per species. They have no rights in most colonies or governments out there and are still used and bred in places like the SSB (Soviet Socialist Block.) or Red Star Republic…an off shoot of Earth’s former communist asian countries and lots of other places. Here on New Haven they can be full citizens under the law thanks to our Alien brothers that trade with us. Two of the big three are animal evolved sort of. The Avari are bird based with the only remaining traits are this awesome micro feather hair and really sharp nails and being tall and thin. There’s some of them here in the mall too and the P’hari that are like these almost delicate goldfish kind of aquatic beings they look close to human in shape but I’ve never met one…they live in bubble station cities in two or three places here on New Haven and as much as I want to go see them I’ve never had the chance. And the third of course are the Vishanti.
But the average person isn’t that warm to the Anthro’s sometimes even though more are here in Ark City than anywhere else. The A.C.P.D. have a lot of canids on their payroll. But a lot of people are asses to the furries.
It doesn’t help that there’s a lot of them in the mutant underground running from their old governments and are illegal’s here and make up a good chunk of criminals and stuff literally underground…there’s a place called Freaktown somewhere deep under the city that has at least a fifty percent anthro population.
Other’s are really open about it. The Ferals are a feline based street gang that’s pretty famous and so is the Pryde…the Pryde are on TV sometimes being a pretty violent “Biker club.” but then so are The Dogs of War.
But yeah the five foot nothing Persian cream looking girl serving me up my sliced of smoked Vaxx…oh that’s a tuna sized P’hari salmon just got snubbed by a few people that don’t want “fur” in their food. She’s nice and she’s friendly and she’s wearing long plastic gloves so I don’t see the problem.
Actually she’s kind of cute. Like sexy cute. I love the voice of hers, cute like a teen girls should but she punctuates between meowish sounds and purrs like we do with our own language accents.
I gave her a five dollar tip and loved the car bouncy look she had.
I hope that made up for the way some people are acting like douche bags to her. It’s a shame really. We gave them equal rights because they’re our equals right? It’s the whole ethnic thing all over again really. Anthro…the new negro/a-rab…yeah just as wrong too.
I just…
I think stuff like this hurts me more to see as Darcy. I hate it as Dale but there’s this little kind of ache when I think about this stuff like this.
It’s something that’s making me want to take a stand as a hero even more. It’s more than just battling super villains. It’s so much more.
God I came here looking to get an idea of where I’m at sexually but I’m getting worked up to change things and stand up for things while I’m getting my groceries. I swear I can feel the things the other Scarlet Angels stood up for swirling inside of me reacting to my own feelings and I feel…strong? Reassured, like there’s some intangible atta-girl touching me and if it is…Grandma’s there saying it too in a way.
I head home and put stuff away once I’m there in my sections of the fridge. Celery, carrots, bagels my stuff for the smoked salmon like capers and cream cheese and my crunchy stuff. I got chips but a bunch of rice cakes and rice crisps and stuff.
I make supper a baked potato and a bit of regular cuts of vaxx rolled in olive oil and lemon and popped into the toaster oven I munch on a purple carrot while I’m cooking and think about how charged I felt and how good it felt.
And My Family…
I think I left the wrong impression about them and Grandma choosing me over them. My Mom’s a nice person really but she’s a bit of a flake, she’s a bit scatterbrained and honestly a little selfish. Not like bad bitchy selfish but at the same time Mom and my other family would most likely be more into the fame than actually doing the job. They look at Victory the leading N.H. super heroine and see her dressed to the nines in designer super gowns on these big TV events.
Victory is long lived, a literal legend here and New Haven didn’t always have the rights for anthros and meta’s that we had before her. In the bad days when there was a strong political repressive conservative streak running through things she marched with the protestors, sat in with them in sit in’s and kept a lot of things from going from passive resistance to violence. I learned about things she did in high school history…
I watched her letting riot troops beat on her with shields and billy clubs back then without turning her powers on them, even though she’d saved New Haven a few times…There’s a quote that turned a lot of people from this cop from then.
“This is wrong…it’s like beating Captain America for standing with Dr. King…it’s just wrong.”
That’s a woman role model as a hero. She’s our Superman…no one would fault Superman if he was given an invite to humanitarian awards and stuff.
Mom…I love her but she’d be more about the dress and the gift bag and the whole fame thing. She’d be another Ultraman…My sisters too, My brother…he’s too much just a guy to think he’d be okay with being a woman.
Molly my cousin would be the worst. She’d be a full page Scarlet Angel penthouse spread…
I don’t want to toot my own horn but I’m a good choice objectively. Now there are a few others but they have husbands and wives and kids and families and while I might too that’s not ideal for the heroing life. I mean grandma retired when she got really into family…
I look at the bracelet. “If it happens…would you give me a sign of it’s time to stop?”
I’m not actually asking it but, I’m just sort of asking it and myself.
………………………………................................I’m watching TV a few hours later when I see a news report on a serious battle going on down in the cities central core. The Supervillain crew “The Ultimatum.” had attacked one of the federal buildings and the building and it’s entire block it’s on was on fire and the city’s finest are swamped and trying not to get injured in the crossfire between the bad guys and the ArkAngels.
“The Ultimatum.” are serious bad guys. They do big jobs and are a collection of mercenaries with powers that were brought together by this guy called Paragon….think of an evil superman type…that doesn’t care about laws, governments or normal people. He’s a meta-elitist…and a serious sociopath.
And my hand’s over my mouth as he piledrives a full sized fire engine on Samson…the AA’s meta-anthro-lion and brick.
I might not be able to do any kind of fighting but the cops and fire and rescue guys will need help, lots of help….
I’m up and running to the loft and changing into my energized form and leave by the skylight.
I’ve never flown outside of the house before but I go as fast as I can up to avoid being seen even though it’s late and…there was a pop over my body shield as…
“Holy crow…I broke the sound barrier…”
I’m about three Km up and about three hundred and fifty from the battle but I can see the light from the fires even from here. Mega-Scrapers are hundreds of stories high and that’s what’s burning.
I head into the central core as fast as I think is safe and it’s a serious fight plus the bad guys have a fire support team. I see seven guys in metal all over them firing with laser assault weapons. At the police seriously keeping them at bay. There’s cops down…the AA’s are too busy with the serious bad guys.
Lasers as a combat weapon are nasty. The thing is their hit like an armor piercing weapon burn right through. And while the police have really good armor against non-energy weapons lasers go right through, even riot shield and cars aren’t a lot of help. The beam’s about the same size as a 5.56mm or 7.62mm round and does even worse damage from heat bloom…you know how a wound gets tore up from a bullet…a laser wound keeps cooking.
There’s seven of these guys with pulse lasers think three to five laser bursts for ever squeeze of the trigger.
There’s cops down…dead or dying all of them likely maimed.
Oh I wasn’t going to fight…
I go wide and see some rescue guys and stop and hover. One pulls a gun. “Whoa!, I’m one of the good guys!”
“Okay…” He looks skeptical.
“Look…can you guy catch someone with the blanket things?”
“Yeah why?”
“Those cops over there…I’m going to try to grab two in a flyby and I need a soft place to drop them.”
“You get them and we’ll catch em.”
“Thanks.”
I lift off and take a wide turn and then come in low and over the seven. I blind fire down as I pass them and grab two of the cops and fly them to the EMT’s who have some extra guys helping to catch them. There’s that feeling when I see them safe or as safe as it’s going to get.
I go up really fast in a loop losing myself in the smoke and I bank as I do to come in at another angle and I put both hands ahead and cut loses with as many scarlet energy pulses as I can at the guys in the armor before flying over them. They’re firing back and thank god for 3-d video games because somehow I dodged the incoming laser fire and…
I get myself in line with the last three downed cops and I drop and concentrate on my body shield and roll like a log at their legs. Hey it’s not fancy but it bowls them over. I roll up faster than them because I’m not wearing battle armor and I fire full strength at every gun I can. I don’t have to destroy the guns just break them.
The cops that were taking cover are quick to get to their people and trying to take these armored guys down by force. They look like they have it covered. I fly over to one of the command points and land.
“I’m here to help…just tell me where you need me.”
There’s an older guy there a FD chief and he looks at me. “You’re the Scarlet Angel?”
“Her Grand-daughter.”
“She was a hell of a woman.” He offers his hand and I shake it. “Okay guys get her a rescue vest and a comlink!” He looks at me and takes off his shirt badge and pins it to the EMT vest just after I put it on. “Consider yourself deputized.”
“Alright…tell me what to do.” That feeling wells up again inside… “I’m ready.”
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-3
Chapter 3
I’m excited and I’m scared all at the same time and I do exactly what I’m being told. I know that doesn’t sound all super hero like but I don’t know…I’m flying into a burning three hundred and some story building trying to get the people out, using my enhanced strength to ferry firefighters, move heavy stuff that I can lift.
It’s hard as hell because we’re all not used to doing this like this but we get into a rhythm. I get a pair of firefighters on my boots and they hang on as I fly them up to a critical area even getting them up ahead of the fire in the upper levels so they can hit it from both sides.
I carry air replacement tanks with me going in to where the guys are getting low. I’m in an EMT vest so when there’s some one hurt and cut and needs something fast I’m there and carrying the supplies needed to get the injured to where they ca get real help. Or if bad enough I fly an EMT in.
There are Aero-fire trucks and Aero-Ambulances but there’s just not enough of them considering the entire block is ablaze.
Then there’s the fact that my body field protects me from the fire, and the smoke even the radiant heat so I’m effectively fireproof. But while transporting a firefighter we got caught in a blast and my power flared too coating the both of us. It weakened the fields strength….I felt the heat and the debris hitting it.
But we were both okay.
It got better and rougher after that. I started sharing my field with those I was carrying and getting out. I got burned with the kids in the clinic building…there was one of the levels in the building that had kids in it. A cyber-fitting ward for disabled kids and the medical gas lines caught and blew. I flew three guys in one standing on each foot and one girl hanging onto my back but it was up to me to get the kids out.
Nine kids under the age of ten…I got them onto one of the hospital beds and put up the rails and told them to. “Okay you guys, get under the covers and hand onto each other and don’t peak out.”
I grabbed the rails and with cargo like this…I put all of the field I could on them and there was so much weight that I couldn’t fly fast enough not to get burned. Not badly but bad enough that parts of my clothes were on fire when I landed and I was quickly blanketed by some of the fire fighters.
I passed out for a few minutes I think. My lungs hurt and I think I got a good dose of the smoke inside my lungs when I did this.
“Oh…oh… (cough)…are…are the kids alright?”
One of the paramedics looks at me. He’s pretty cute, blonde wavy hair, green eyes and the uniform and this really sort of kind sweet way that he’s looking at me…
“They’re fine, scared but fine thanks to you. You on the other hand Ms.?”
“Scarlet… (Cough)…that’ll do…?”
“Spencer, nice to meet you.”
“Spencer is that a first name or a last name?”
“It’s Spencer.” He says smiling and moves off to help some others as he puts a bottle of water in my hand.
Wow…
At least one part of me isn’t feeling dehydrated right now.
My burns hurt but there’s red energy in them, and it feels strange but I’m watching reverse blisters acting like they’re bubbling away. Healing? Yeah definitely healing and this is really frustrating…I wish I knew how this was healing me…and if I could pass it onto other people…heal them.
But the books so far never mentioned that they self healed with this either. Do we all have different powers?
I’m tired and I’m resting a few…I take the oxygen mask they give me too and I’m a bit light headed. My stomach does a nasty snarl when I smell food from a food cart/truck that stopped its sales to help the FD and the PD.
I’m treated to free tacos from there and canned orange juice as I watch the stuff going on. The battle is over and as far as I can tell only the henchmen are being carted off. The Ultimatum seems to have gotten away.
But the Ark Angels are still doing their job.
Wraith… their resident batman type is bringing people to safety with his grapple gear. He’s all black garbed in and tattered hooded cloak that no one can see inside the hood of. He’s the bogey man of Ark City and a borderline hero type. He’s been often accused of being a criminal and a killer. There’s no evidence of it but he’s been rumoured to have beaten some very bad people into extreme trauma.
I’m of two minds about that. The law is the law right but inside when he does that to a serial rapist or a child molester. There’s a part of me more than willing to turn a blind eye.
And so does a lot of the city. It makes me wonder if the ones foaming at the mouth for him to do time are scared he’ll come for them.
Daystar…. He’s really strong and he’s impervious to the flames and he’s literally able to shine like a sun or a star. He’s doing anything he can but a lot of it is what I was doing only he can project his golden light as energy fields like me only he’s able to make spheres connected to his hands by beams of light and he’s taking dozens of people out at a time. He’s big nearly seven foot tall blonde and stunningly good looking and his gear looks like black jeans and a black lycra t-shirt. He’s open in his ID. Christian Stevens he’s one of the few open heroes that there is. Watching him in action is breath taking when you seen him flying out of a burning building with all those people shining like the sun.
Saber…a female samurai warrior and master swords woman she’s in some of the buildings using her blades like some firefighters would use their fire axes. She’s one of the non-powered of the heroes only her martial skills are said to be inhumanly strong compared to other people. Picture a modern leather and Lycra ninja but add a black leather long coat and lots of toys.
Harrier… He’s another flyer and a blaster rather than a brick; he can fly and fire energy pulses. He’s doing what I was doing and it looks like he’s done that before only he doesn’t have my energy field to protect him just his courage. Steel grey costume but it’s a hard body armor with a winged helmet.
Sentinel…He’s another armored one but he’s actually inside a hyper advanced suit of silvery glossy power armor with a bright blue visor. He’s helping the same as Harrier despite some heavy looking battle damage.
Samson…he seems to have recovered enough that he’s in the thick of it too using that huge strength of his to move things out of the way of the rescue vehicles. I mean strong. Daystar could likely press a city bus. Samson can send one skidding and sliding out of the way with a single armed push.
Then there’s Victory…
Head of the Ark Angels, their founder and the Dr. King of Meta rights not just on NH but all over the Alliance of Free Colonies.
Six foot four tall and leggy with chrome colored eyes, not like solid but regular eyes that are like shimmery chrome. Long white hair that hair like shining highlights of light in it. She doesn’t wear a mask either she’s Victory…
That’d be like superman wearing one.
She’s in her standard colors a black body suit with a short sleeved black leather t-shirt-one piece bathing suit over the body suit. It’s got gold trim on it and the Shield with the Winged Lady of Justice on the right shoulder it’s the symbol of the Ark Angels and The New Haven flag as a patch on the other.
Golden calf high boots, golden long gloves and a black utility belt with a golden buckle on it makes up the look. The black and gold colors are the traditional colors of the Ark City Police Department.
Her uniform’s torn, there’s blood on her and ashes and I can see dried blood in the corners of her mouth, a bit in her ears….She walks into the middle of the block and her powers kick in and she shines.
Not like Daystar but like she’s dipped in glass, there’s this energy she can harness that makes her just gleam.
I hear the order to pull everyone back once the people are out. To let it burn?
Nope…
She does what looks for a second like this ballet pose…
I can see her exhale, close her eyes, take a breath…then she starts to spin. She’s a super speedster at times and a flyer too…it’s like out of a movie and a comic book as she spins and spins and spins ever faster until I can feel it. The vortex as it’s forming around het this shining controlled twister that’s pulling in the flames to it and the ait and the trash id still burning and soon it’s a flaming twister but all of the fires are out of the buildings now and there around her then there’s this thump that shakes everything and she’s sky borne and the flames are being pulled up and up over the heights of the buildings with her leading them all away until they’re high enough the air is too thin and they break apart in this giant roiling cloud of flames…and then they’re gone.
The cheers are deafening…I can’t help it I’m joining right in with everyone.
This is Victory…This is what she does.
Even that hurt.
I see Sentinel fly to her and he does the thing that I was doing. He slides his foot under hers and slips an arm around her waist in this I’ve got you way and he flies off with her towards Sanctuary their private island out in the Ark City Harbour and their home base.
The others are getting ready to leave too. I get up and head to the fire chief guy that set me up with everything…I’m still healing and really beat and should get myself home.
My ear piece crackles to life. “Is this the comlink used by the Scarlet Angel?” it’s a guys voice tired sounding but nice,
“Yes? Who is this?”
“Hold on a moment please miss.”
I wait a bit nervously. Then there’s this really tired voice but one I’ve heard all my life on TV and Radio and stuff…Victory’s voice. “Hello Miss Angel…I saw you out there, you did a hell of a good job tonight, thanks for the assist….you saved lives. Welcome to Ark City.”
She clicks off and I didn’t even get to say anything back but…
She actually noticed?...She thanked me…?
You ever do something and have this experience that just completely affirms everything that you believe in?
Looking around at the police, rescue and fire fighters and those words ringing still in my ears.
I’m having that right now.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-4
Chapter 4
I exhale a long slow breath as I finish my second nice cold bottle of water and smile at the sort of stares that I’m getting from the two teenagers behind the counter of the 247-Mart I stopped at on my way home. I’m dirty and grimy and smoky and I likely smell to high heaven of the smoke and soot.
But honest to god they are still checking me out.
I’m not interested but it’s still oddly kinda cool.
One of them screws up the courage and asks. “Uhm hey…didn’t we just see you down town on like the TV with like all the other superheroes?”
“Yeah I was there trying to lend a helping hand.”
“Oh that was like cool.”
“Well it sorta wasn’t cool with everyone getting hurt and stuff but actually helping out was pretty cool and getting to work with and see the Ark Angels was pretty cool but honestly guys it was really scary and bad down there. A lot of people got hurt.”
“Oh man, that like really sucks. So what like happened?”
“Honestly I don’t know, some of the super bads were up to something and I have no idea what.”
“I hope you guys stop whatever messed up shi…uhm stuff they’re planning.”
“Me to uhm..,(Nametag check.) Raj, me too.”
I actually get a few things while I’m there some ice cream and some junk food and pay with the bit of cash I had stuffed in my bra.
Okay…it’s kind of funny the way the boys are staring at me when I fish the twenty out. Lord knows that I’ve stared at girls when they pull something out of their bra’s when I’m in Dale mode. I just smile at them. Hey I’m a girl that’s a part time guy and all guys look. I’m not all offended by it and I don’t read a lot into it either.
I kind saunter out of the shop despite the aches that are starting to settle I and touch the power and take to the skies.
And my hurts fade away with it too there is something just so awesome and so pure to your heart when you can fly. I really should go home but it’s getting close to dawn and there’s something I want to do. I pull a loop and fly out past the city and push the speed and head out to Great Sable Island. It’s this old colonial settlement that got abandoned a long, long time ago but they had left the livestock there and it’s now a colonial protected park.
Full of wild horses now.
I’ve always wanted to see this place but even given this day and age it’s really, really expensive like close to four thousand dollars for a three day trip.
Now I’m sitting on the top of this great big hill of several hundred feet high watching this big herd of like sixty some horses waking up with the sunrise coming up over the ocean and eating fudgecicles.
If I never made the choice I’d never have gotten this close to my family history, I’d never had been able to help like I did and never would have gotten to do this. Fame, money…I don’t really care about those things but this….
I can’t help but smile and laugh at the baby horses running and bucking full of energy and life. Horse rolling in the wet grasses getting a dew bath and just being happy and free.
Coin of the soul stuff.
I don’t have classes and nowhere to be so I finish the entire six fudgecicles in the pack and lean back and lay in the grasses myself. It doesn’t take too long for me to fall asleep there in the fresh salt sea air and in the sunshine.
I never slept that good since I was a kid.
It was the cold that woke me up. Waking up in Darcy mode instead of Scarlet mode the very open oceans breezes are quite chilly and while not in northern waters I’m still in the northern hemisphere and that’s chilly.
I power up and head back but spot one of the tourist boats that are like small cruise liners where the eco-tourists stay between going out to see the horse on the hover platforms or do birding…? The place is a bird sanctuary too.
I fly up to them wave and circle before coming close there’s people staring and a few cameras going off and some of the bridge crew come out.
“Permission to come aboard?” I ask.
“Granted.” This guy says and I’m going to assume he’s the Captain even though I know nothing about boat ranks he’s got the captainey hat/cap thingy on.
I land and he’s looking at me. “Is there some kind of danger, some problem miss?”
“Oh…no, no I just haven’t had time to get changed yet from the incident in Ark City there’s now problem sir.”
“Then why did you stop here, do you need our help?”
“Kinda…It’s a long flight back to Ark City and….can I use your little girls room?”
………………………………...........................................LOL! I don’t know what threw him more me asking him or me calling the bathroom on his boat the little girls room.
I get home and found a decent spot where I could downshift to Darcy and headed home but once inside I power up and undress. I’m not sure that the place that stores my uniforms cleans them. Besides it’s kind of a weird honor to was the battle grime out of them.
They’re really beat up and torn I need some more and some spares. Since I change and look different I might go with a Scarlet Angel wardrobe or something. I take a long hot shower still powered up because this magic is sort of alive maybe? Like a force that’s part of me.
What do they call them?
Oh yes, Avatars.
So maybe what ever this is that makes me Scarlet would appreciate a long hot shower. I know I enjoyed it there is something about just getting a shower or a bath like thins that just makes me feel extra good and I’m not talking about the adjustable showerhead but I do…well you know…
The orgasm as Scarlet was intense….I think, I think…no know I flashed red energy when it happened and while nothing seems hurt or burned…It was…and I literally have afterglow like this…there’s a play of red energy like a blush under my skin….and it’s afterglow because when I sort of come down from it, the light under my skin fades away.
I’m so starved after that and I raid my house for food just in my panties and one of Dale’s shirts. I’m not a big cooker but I’m a Midwest kid and if there’s one thing that I can make that’s good for me is chili.
I know there’s lots of this is authentic and that’s authentic but here it is. Mine has meat in it and lots of it. It has beans in it, three kinds no less and lots of vegetables too. I brown off onions first and set the aside, then my bacon just a few strips and get it crispy then take it out and cook the ground turkey. Now I’m like my family does we cook that burger until it’s almost burn’t and all hard and crunchy. This give a lot of flavor to the chili and they’ll soften up in the sauce. Next is celery and shredded carrots because they have to cook and then the dried spices like the chili powder and the cumin and I put in just a bit of cinnamon and cocoa powder and some dried chilies. Mushrooms are next, then once the get the juices coming out of them I add the cooked onions, and the beans…black, red kidney and pinto beans then its three cans of tomatoes a can of tomato paste and a medium jar and juice of red fire roasted and green fire roasted chilies.
The bacon goes last as a chopped up condiment like the other things that I like such as corn or BBQ corn chips.
I won’t need to cook for awhile and while that’s cooking away I eat a bag of microwaved popcorn and a breadless ham sandwich…(blush) No…it was just me with cooked ham/deli sliced package ham…eating it right from the package after slapping a processed cheese slice on it.
It’s not girly, but maybe it is girly…I’ve known a few high school girlfriend that’s do this no problem…but I just….Lazy, tired…? Yeah that’s it I’m having an adrenaline crash….
I watch a little TV channel surfing for about an hour before getting three bowls of chili then freezing some and leaving a decent amount in the fridge.
There was this girly movie on one of the Fem networks and it was some cowboy bit about a girl that got married to young and never got to have a life because of her controlling ass of a husband who beats her and the asshole dies in a car wreck but she can’t handle the farm/ranch by herself and this guy comes along as a ranch hand but he was like this geek she knew in high school all grown up and come back to town and he starts helping her not just fix the place and keep her from losing it and stuff but he encourages her to start singing…and they end up falling in love together.
I get so into it.
It’s like the girl that I am can just empathize so much …I get sucked in…I sob, cry, laugh even and ….Wow…it was cool…I feel so…
Drama, emotional stuff all this classic girly stuff people snub and rolls their eyes at…it’s not dumb or stupid it’s just good…like…like connecting to emotional stuff’s like exercising you’re psyche…it’s just kinda like why girls are girls…there’s this rush too like the endorphins but without pumping iron or running your legs off.
I even sort of dream about it when I crash and go to bed…dream about the movie…me as Dale being the hero, me as Darcy or Scarlet being the girl…long detailed love making dream…I think I flashed red in my sleep…
I woke up as Dale my bracelet glowing and vibrating like my phone? Waking me up? Yes waking me up.
I can sort of smell the results of last night’s “Red Flash” on my sheets and well me. I have to rinse and wash out the washer first because there was a bit of sooty/smoke scent still lingering there but the dryer was fine.
I spend the rest of the week as myself actually busy with classes and my labs and pretty sure that I’m being safe when I get my head shaved off for cancer treatments. There are cures not for cancers, between the gene-treatments, drugs, focused radiation and nano-tech it’s not a death sentence any more. But it is something hardwired into our genes as part of our natural exasperation date. Yes I know it hits people young and randomly but that’s genes, and environment and stuff. Point is 99% of them are treatable in this day and age. It’s the costs…so we raise money for treatment now instead of research most of the time. Hey it’s hair. I’m not part of a frat or stuff like that but I do support them when they do good stuff like this but not the dumb stuff they do either.
The coolest part though was seeing Nikki and buying her a hot chocolate afterwards.
I liked the way that she was looking at me again. God she’s sexy but not hot sexy…okay she’s in a pea jacket and jeans with a big wool sweater and buckskin and fleece boots but she’s drinking her hot chocolate with both hands but with these fingerless glove on and a knit beret like cap and it all goes with her hair and her eyes that are happy eyes right now peeking at me from behind these cute narrow rectangular lensed glasses that add that hip-chick soulful look.
I’m really liking her and the fact she’s this girl all the time it’s not a front. She’s just Nikki…sweet, shy and smart…I’d say more but I’m just yet getting to know this girl.
But the way she’s watching me is…
“Hey…what…”
“Nothing…”
“No you were giving me this look?”
“I was just thinking.”
“Thinking?”
“Yeah, you’re so not like a lot of the people I know.”
“That’s a good thing right?”
“Yes.”
“So how am I different?”
“You’re…you’re just you around me. I get that some people don’t like me because I’m VG and don’t fit their little boxes they need to put people in but I miss the normal.”
“The normal?”
“Yes, I have friends and stuff but a lot of them are Gay or Les or VG and that’s fine but there’s a lot of the whole “Gay” lifestyle stuff like gossip and clubs and the whole subculture thing that kind of comes with being part of the community…it’s not a bad thing but I’m just tired of it? And my straight friends think they have to talk about this stuff just because I’m VG. You, you just treat me like I’m just Nikki, just like anyone else…It’s nice Dale.”
“I’m glad to oblige, I was actually thinking sort of the same lines too about you.”
“About me?”
“Yeah, just the way you look and dress and are Nikki, you really don’t “fit” the whole general college VG, Gay, Lez crowd thing…and I get what you mean by the whole OTT thing with them but the straight crowd does it too a lot…you’re just not one of those girls that’s Y’know trying so hard to be someone that they come across as Y’know fake.”
“I don’t.” She’s blushing a bit but smiling too, it’s a really nice smile too…real.
“No, you’re just I don’t know…you’re Nikki and I like you.”
“You like me.”
“Yeah, not like that…well sort of like that but actually liking someone genuinely just for who they are…” I’m blushing a bit.
“Thanks Dale….that’s actually the nicest thing I’ve heard…well to be honest since the last time we got together.”
There’s that smile again…Y’know what kind of smile that is? It’s rare, it’s always been rare more than likely…it’s that I’m not afraid to be the real me smile. I can’t help but smile back especially when she stands on her tip toes and runs her fingers through my head stubble.
“That feels weird, I’ve never had hair this short.”
“It feel kind cool actually from this side of things and it doesn’t look too bad.”
“Really?”
“You got that kind of tough guy look hiding under the layers of student, farm boy and hipster.”
“Thanks, anything else?”
“Get a leather jacket Dale it’ll look good on you.”
“So fashion advice then.”
“You’re my friend, If I can help you find a nice girl then that’s cool. Besides that way I ca live vicariously through you.”
“Huh?”….Huh?
She blushes but does that two handed sip/hide with her hot chocolate. “I got the double whammy gender and sexuality wise.”
“Oh….oh!…you’re a lesbian?”
“I’m a Sapphic.”
“Uhm…”
“Sapphics are lesbian but we don’t have a problem with men, we don’t have hang ups with the social bullshit the hardcore lesbians have.”
“Huh like a sort of Vegetarian/Vegan thing only with you’re sexuality.”
“Yeah, kinda like. I love women, I am a woman in my soul but it’s just why the heck would I want to hate or limit someone based on their sex, or anything else not in the Femi-psycho mentality.”
“There are those…so I take it you’re looking for a nice Sapphic girl?”
She nods, sips, sighs. “Not all that easy to find…well really Sapphic and not put off buy my uhm extra bits…that’s hard to find. I can find flings sure there’s always curious girls but I don’t want curious. I’d love just to find someone that really doesn’t mind me being me and won’t cave into the pressure of the “hardcores” telling her to dump me because of my spare parts and lack of others.”
Yeah….I’m so thinking right now about…and…but there’s also the secret identity thing and me being a guy…or at least part of the time and….the more I think about it the more complications there are but…I’m still thinking about it.
We get to where we part ways for our other classes and I almost say that I’ll see her tomorrow. “Uhm so where do you want to have Darcy pick you up at?”
“Here…” She takes out a post it, sticks it to my chest and writes on it. “It’s my address and phone and stuff.”
She hugs me and there’s that smile. “Thanks Dale, thanks for letting me ramble and blow off some steam and just be me…”
“Hey, no big.”
“Yeah, yeah…you accept me more than anyone else. That’s a big deal Dale.”
She kisses my cheek but it’s lingering and just…it’s real and so’s the completely unafraid hug that she gave me with it.
Then she’s gone heading into the Life Sciences building and I’m…Oh…
I think I’m already girl crushing but as a guy and the whole thing and complications and stuff…scares me.
I want to skip my next class.
I want to shift and go home and Darcy shift and cry.
I want tomorrow to come a lot faster too.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-5.
Chapter 5
“I think…I think that I might be a little excited about today.”
It’s the first thing really out of my mouth after the squeakle (yes my word) of surprise when I went to bed as Dale but had been thinking of the conversation between Nikki and me from before.
I really like her when I’m Dale and there were definite Hmmm thoughts when she told me that she was a lesbian. It was like there’s this part of me that was seriously yaying over the fact that she is and I can be a girl whenever I want to be.
So when I rolled over waking up I bed squeezed my boobs not expecting to have them there and hence my squeakle.
Oh a squeakle is a squeal of surprise with a pinch of eep that makes you giggle right afterwards.
So I went to bed Dale woke up as Darcy and I’m face down in my pillow and my nipples are really hard.
God I’m nervous too.
It’s so different being excited turned on as a girl too. I can feel it like another kind of current running through me and as much as I feel in like I’m getting turned on it’s also this whole other animal where I really don’t feel the desperate need to get myself off but instead it’s like…edgy but happy, just feeling it enough that it feels good but scary at the same time.
I get up after trying to go back to sleep but that was a complete no go so I just laid there awhile in bed and savored it and then got up and smiled a bit at myself in the mirror. Messy hair, no bra, nice perky full breasts and me wearing Dale’s boxers.
Don’t believe the hype about girl’s not liking guys underwear, or people like me liking panties better that guys underwear. These are light cotton and a flannel styled cloth and they are comfy and loose and they’re soft.
I like panties better solely because the girl part in me likes the look just as much as the guy part of me likes the look on me. I like the way that they make me look, and when I’m me like this I like looking like a cute girl.
But I’m only sort of good at it. I really don’t have the natural fine tuning that girls seem to have or develop. I’ve always though Nikki had great taste and I would love the chance for her to show me the ropes.
I get some breakfast nothing fancy just a bowl of cereal with a banana cut into it and coffee and whole wheat toast with some peanut butter. I putter around cleaning up the house before I go and get dressed to go and meet Nikki.
And…what should I wear…and my hair…
Well it’s a good thing that my hair is mostly straight with just enough wave in it that I sort of get it into and bit of a style…kinda like really it’s a kind of has this sort of shy sweet look just some of my hair in these long wisps to like frame my face and then kind of a tumbled look that’s held back by a hair clip of my grandmothers. I take my time and use a bit of lip gloss that has a bit of pink in it that’s the closest thing I’m wearing like make up. I just don’t know how to do the rest.
Clothes I actually get into a nice set of bra and panties in that sort of block peach color with a touch of lace on the edges. Its Victoria Secret stuff but that kind of fancy body hugging sporty stuff. I still have to really get more used to wearing both and yet it’s really nice underwear and I’ll have to say that I look pretty great in it.
Camisole cotton top in white and a pink scoop necked tee-shirt and a light beige set of capri pants and I get a jacket and socks with a set of sketchers. I have like no pockets so I end up with my book bag instead.
“Okay…purse, pocket book and everything else ….”
I’m not sure that I’ve mentioned this but at least when I shift lately and I’m thinking about it and carrying them my I.D.’s change to match being Darcy. Whether they’ll pass scrutiny is another thing. I’m hoping since this is like magic that it does. But I actually feel better having some sort of I.D. The odd thing is my debit card changes but the cash still comes from my accounts. Like I’ve said it’s a magic thing. I’ve still got a decent sized amount of cash for this though.
I lock up the house and get in my car and start driving and fish out the paper she gave me at the lights and it’s her e-mail and her home phone stuff.
I pull over at a service station and take out my phone and text Nikki.
[Hello Nikki?]
[Yes?]
[It’s Darcy, I don’t have ur addy, + think I r lost.]
[Oh thought you were calling off.]
[Nope-lost-HELP?]
[LOL, ?RU now?]
[Fig and…Amsterdam, Gel-Station.]
[Shell Station?]
[Yes.]
[‘K BRT]
[?]
[Okay Be right there.]
[Oh…*Blush*...]
[Nofair want to see the blush. See soon.]
Oh…oh…that was…funny…funny sweet, charming. I’m kind of just sitting in my car and looking at the entire conversation twice on my phone and it just feels.
Yay…?
I mean it’s not me reading into this I hope but just sort of having this kind of sort of good flirty text thing has me going all…
Okay, I’m too old for this but can you remember back to like being four and so happy that you have this smile on but you have to close your eyes and shake because you were happy.
I’m having a very sort of quiet grown up version of that in my head right now.
And she makes me jump like a rabbit and hit my head on the roof when she knocked on my car door window.
She opens the door. “Oh1 sorry, sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“I…uhm…a…” I’m seriously blushing and trying to hold my head. “Ow…”
“Are you sure you’re okay?”
“Yeah I’m just really embarrassed right now. I got to look like a total spaz right now.”
“Yeah sort of.” I look over at her and she’s smiling. It’s worth it. “But hey I’d rather be out with a spaz who’s not afraid to be a spaz then someone who just has to be all cool and fascinating.”
I smile back at her. “Thanks…I don’t feel so bad right now then.”
“So are you good to drive?”
“I can drive, whether or not I can drive good enough here in the city’s another thing.”
“We’ll manage.” She slips into the passenger seat. “I’m Nikki.”
“I’m Darcy it’s really nice of you to do this for me.”
“Dale’s a friend and honestly I’m flattered.”
“Flattered?”
“Uhm he told me about me right?”
“Uh-huh but he’s right I mean I’m dressed like this and you just look amazing.”
Nikki’s wearing this silk chemise under this shirt that looks like a brown dress shirt long enough to be belted at her waist but it’s of this fabric that actually makes it look like its like buckskin? Broad belt with these little turquoise bead designs, a denim skirt and these three inch heel soft brown leather boots and a shoulder bag.
Her hair’s down and loose but styled and she has those sexy librarian glasses on and she just has this look I love and at the same time kind of want. She has that whole girl next door studying in the big city.
“I…well…thanks.” Nikki blushes a bit. “But…But I meant Dale told you that I’m VG right?”
“Oh yeah he said that and stuff.”
“And stuff?”
“He said you were Sapphic?”
“Yeah…it’s a lesbian thing.”
“Uh-huh, I’m still not real sure about the differences but then again I’m not really sure what I am like myself….I’ve never really uhm…” I’m blushing again. I’m so feeling my virginity right now.
“Got out much?” She smiles kindly and get’s in the car and actually gives me one of those short girl hugs that you give someone part greeting, part feel better-I get it-it’s cool kind of thing.
That inclusive feeling for someone thing is something I’ve always knew girls did and it’s…its like well there a few guy things that are close but not quite the same thing. It’s my first girl culture hug and okay…boy, girl…the magic. It felt nice on a lot of levels.
“No…I never got out much really and I’ve always been a little heavy on the tom boy thing.”
“There’s nothing wrong with being a tom boy.”
“I know it’s just I’d like to kind of know what I’m doing with the other stuff so I don’t look like I’m a complete spaz. I mean even if I was into the girly stuff back home it’s still not the same as Ark City style.”
“You make it sound bigger and better than it is.”
“Hey, you’re a native. But to me it’s Ark City…people come her by starships just to live and work here.”
I start the car slowly easing out into the traffic and you know it’s not being a girl that makes me a nervous driver I’m not a pedal to the metal person even back home where driving fast is almost a cultural thing. No I had a nasty accident back home that weren’t bad in that people were killed or anything but ever since I rolled my fist car from being stupid and not really looking I’ve been a careful driver.
But I’m from a town not even really a true city and now I’m here…and trying to drive through a city where most…most of the streets are four lanes. The Main ones are eight. So yeah I’m nervous as we pull out. Not scared but nervous.
Nikki gives me directions and we pull out of Avalon’s east side and take the interdistrict highway until we pull off and down the exit into Summerdale. It’s a twenty minute drive so I asked. “Tunes?”
Nikki nods. “Sure.”
I use my phone and just set it into the jack-holder and turn it on letting the car access my phone’s play list and for awhile the drive is just that two college kids tunes cranked driving and talking about the degrees she’s taking and me…I figure Darcy’s here looking to get into theatre and acting. I mean it’s kind of flakey and stuff. I feel kinda bad about inventing myself but this superhero thing is dangerous stuff. And Not all the Scarlet Angel’s lived like my grandmother got to.
Summerdale’s a nice district it’s the next one over from Avalon and it’s built on a gradual slope from the Avalon hilly area down to the water and it’s a good area, close to the university, middle classed to upper middle classed urban living so it’s a lot of nice apartment buildings but nothing skyrise like mostly ten to twenty stories.
Lots of places to see and to shop at here too from Up-malls that are like loft styled shops and stuff that are a bit higher end stuff or themed with like say all women’s clothing and lots of places just to spend money.
We head into one of the large central courts that’s this big multi level parking garage with it being connected to a whole bunch of separate Up-malls and it’s so different for me since I’m really more used to going to those big sprawling malls.
“This is different.”
“Huh?”
“I’ve never shopped in a place like this.”
“Oh…I kind of like it better I find the long plaza malls are okay but there’s way too many people there sometimes these places have better deals most of the time and there’s more of a downtown small city shop feeling.”
“Better deals?”
“Oh the way too cool shopping types couldn’t be bothered to take elevators over and over for these little quaint places that only have a few shops per floor.”
She rolls her eyes and heads to one of them and my busy day of shopping starts. We head into the first place and its mostly women’s clothing. I mean…
Okay not to be all wailing on the stereotype but girls, girls can recognize tools, they get that even the basics like those are wrenches…it’s the same thing for me here…those are women’s clothes, those are bra’s but to get into more than that like the details…I’m lost and this isn’t like being at the mall. The entire Up-mall is women oriented and actually as cool as it is scary.
It’s yeah a temple of femdom but it’s relaxed, nice tasteful not the screaming girl power shove it down your throat overly commercial stuff.
I follow her to this little corner café that’s really small. Like just a counter and a kitchenette. “Here this is one of my favorite things here.”
I have my first macaroon. No not those coconut ones but these French cookies lighter than air with this chocolate filling between them and to go with and offset the sweet a really decent coffee. I pay for both and look at Nikki and I pass her three hundred dollars. She looks at me. “Darcy what?”
“You’re taking me around Nikki, showing me the ropes and stuff it’s only fair.”
“You don’t have to, I mean…”
“Please It’d make me feel bet…”
She takes the money before I’m finished but hugs me when she does it. “Sorry, but I really need the extra money Darcy.”
“Things are tight?”
“Yeah, school, apartment, my meds.”
“Meds?”
“Gene treatment pills.”
“Huh?”
“VG remember?”
“I thought that was like hormones and stuff.”
“It’s usually a bit of both actually but given the way I need to be it’s a lot more controlled with the meds that change things more selectly.”
“Oh…so…”
“Translation lots of pills just to be me and most of them aren’t covered by most insurance plans.”
“So extra broke.”
“Yep.”
I really enjoyed the macaroon and the coffee and we head into the first of several stores. I’m not going to go too much into the whole shopping thing because well it’s shopping and it involves a lot of the same old stuff as you’d expect but…
It is fun, I enjoy the whole thing of the way things look on me but also there’s this way that clothes can sort of ay something that you just can’t really put into words better than the way that something looks on you. I mean clothes for the most part are clothes but also…there are those outfits that are just you. It’s just something that says stuff about you.
But there are other things that are…good?
One Nikki is seriously cute even in her underwear and I did get a lot of chances to take her all it. B cups and she wears this nice satin and lace trimmed underwear that just has this pearly pink-white color but is really nice understated and yet perfectly sensual. I mean I’m just learning about this stuff but she goes for this classic sort of French lingerie thing.
Seriously nice but it fits her too. I like the whole look but also that her body is just as endearing as she is. Lightly tanned that fits just right, but also the fact she has these big freckles here and there on her body that are kind of like beauty marks and as lovely as she is there’s parts that really appeal to me more than I thought?
I love her waist. Yeah I know you’d thing I’d be into more further up or down but she’s got this waist that’s just a little athletic and Nikki’s hips are just nicely feminine and her waist tapers in so nicely.
Then there was this kind of cool feeling of when she saw me getting undressed for the first time. That shy but checking me out thing. Then when shopping for underwear and bras the first time I took mine off there was a little catch in her breath.
Okay maybe Dale’s subconscious shaping of how I’d be as Darcy wasn’t to bad. I mean I’ve sort of thought really a D cup? But now it’s more okay. I know that I’m good looking when I try to see myself through my old eyes but you really don’t feel that way when it’s you…not everyday.
I’m shy though a bit self conscious especially when the panties come off. But then so is Nikki and she turns away when she does and blushes. “I…maybe I should change in another booth?”
“No it’s okay Nikki it’s just I’m not used to doing this.”
“You sure because I’ve got…”
“A penis, it’s no big deal.”
We looked at each other and giggled at the turn of phrase. Mind you we still were kind of shy about that stuff and no, I never got a look at her stuff but I sort of looked…I mean I was curious and I’m sure Nikki looked at my stuff too but we just sort of let it go. It wasn’t the big deal it could’ve been or might have been and after the third shop it wasn’t really something that was on our minds that much.
There are things that I did learn.
Jeans, nice fitting blue jeans are one of my go to outfits. I also do really well with tops and I’m not a dots girl or stripes they don’t really look good for me with the exception of a lady bug styled print bikini that just goes well with me being a red head in this cute kind of way.
I like camisole tops even if they’re a bit scary because they’re so revealing but they make me feel…sexy…like I’m dressed but being naughty at the same time. Does that make any sense?
I do well with floral dress patterns and like the whole easy summer dress thing. It’s sort of like the camisole thing but it’s more than that. They make me feel…happy, bouncy, free yet kissed with naughty kinda not feelings…Is that what pretty feels like? I mean as I guy pretty isn’t something we see and can tell something is but being it is something else.
I like it.
We don’t just shop there either. And we don’t buy a lot of stuff but try on a lot of stuff it’s all about the learning curve and exploring myself to get that sense of style. But it’s learning a bargain, what brands are good and what’s garbage. But even trying on things that are really ugly or silly and funny. And laughing about it all, learning about other stuff too as it happens like girl humor and stuff.
Stopping at bookstores and music stores, looking at jewelry and just talking. Just even getting to get a feel for myself and Nikki and other women as people in a deeper way too.
All in all a long day but a really good one.
Nikki gives me directions to her place back in our district and not too far from where she met me. It’s a seven story place kinda on the old side of things but it’s been fixed up a lot by the students and young people living here. It’s really close to the interdistrict highway and likely what she can afford.
“You want to come up?”
“I’d like that, I’ll give you a hand with your things.” She did buy some things and some groceries too since we were out.
“Thanks.” She smiles and I kind of sort of guy it a bit by carrying a lot of the stuff. Nikki looks at me and smiles some more. “You are really sweet for doing this Darcy, but we could make a few trips.”
“No…I have it y’know fully committed and all that.” I’m blushing but I’m sort of grinning to. This is definitely a Dale thing but it feels like a me thing too. Maybe there’s as much in common between being a guy and being a girl as there is that’s different. Nikki takes her bags that she has and we head inside after I lock up my car.
And that’s when I find out that it’s a walk up. That the elevator’s been broken for a long time…and she lives on the top floor.
Uh-huh, no wonder she was grinning at me. I’m a bit winded once we get to her place and she smiles at me after she opens the door. She takes a couple of the bags from my arms and she kisses me lightly on the cheek.
“Thank you, it was sweet Darcy.”
“Uhm…thank y…uhm..you’re welcome.”
She does that bite her lip thing that’s just so cute y’know. “Oh…sorry maybe I shouldn’t have done that….”
“No…I mean…yes…oh dammit…” I lean over and kiss her on the cheek. “It was more than okay…”
I’m kind of looking at her and she’s looking at me and we both kind of blush with each other.
“Uhm… cool…” She blushes and turns and opens the door. “Come on in, please excuse the mess.”
I carry stuff in and we head to the kitchen and it’s a loft kind of place. It’s sort of bare and yet it’s not. Bare brick on most of the walls and she’s decorated the different rooms with pictures and lots of bookshelves second, third hand furniture give it this poor-student-chique thing that‘s nice. I can see in her bedroom and see gauzy curtains and a brass framed bed, with some stuffed animals and some wicker furniture. It’s nice, it really says Nikki.
I take a bottle of water she offers me. “Thanks, need a hand?”
“No that’s okay…make yourself at home.”
“Okay, a…where’s your bathroom.”
She shows me and I use the facilities and get freshened up and slip back out to the kitchen. And she’s looking at me. “So…”
“So…?”
“You want to stay and hang out for awhile?”
“Okay…”
Oh wow nerves time.
It was a little bit of two nervous girls at first until she puts on some music as she puts away her new clothes and then we make supper together, just some salad and some simple pasta and some sauce and we eat it on her couch while watching this really ancient movie that she had for her anthropology class. “Quest for fire.” really odd, and kind of fascinating really. Long too, it’s not really a date movie but it’s still a good kind of time actually.
It’s another look at her and stuff. And I’ve, well Dale’s dated before and they’ve been good but Nikki is better I think because she’s interesting. I know this isn’t a date but interesting is really good.
It’s late by the time the movie gets done and she’s yawning and I’m fighting them too. I look at her. “I should go, I’ve still got to drive home and put my things away.”
“Mmm…yeah…this was nice Darcy, it wasn’t what I though it might be.”
We get up and she’s walking me down to my car. “How so?”
“I… there’s times where I meet people and stuff and it gets turned into something else.”
I look at her and give her a raised eyebrow.
She blushes. “A lot of people just assume…y’know.”
“That VG makes you some porn star sex kitten.”
She blushes really red. “Yeah…but this was nice, different… normal.”
“Normal’s good?”
She steps up and kisses me just a light one on the lips. And it’s just…amazing…the difference between good kisses, great kisses and one just right kiss.
“Normal is really good Darcy.”
She walks backwards from my car to the doors of her building.
“Nikki?”
“Yes?”
“I’m going to ask you out sometime.”
“You just did.”
“Friday night? Will you go out on a date with me?”
“Yes, Definitely yes Darcy.”
“Okay…” I’m smiling.
“Darcy?”
“Yeah?”
“Call me when you get home? Just so I know you got there safe.”
“Okay.”
I watch her go inside before getting in my car and driving home and I’m humming along with the music as I drive and wow…I feel…I’m not sure I’ve ever really felt like this, I mean it’s like being a dating kid all over again but at the same time it’s so different.
I call as soon as I park the car.
“Hey, I made it.”
“Good, I had a really good day Darcy, I mean even if I took money from you…it…it was the best night I’ve had in a while.”
“I was just thinking the same thing.”
“Good…I’ll see you later.”
“Okay…”
“Okay…”
It takes a moment before I hang up and I lean back in the seat of my car and hang onto my phone with this feeling like before from the good texting moment but way more…you ever just feel like you can’t stop smiling?
I have, but never about a person before.
Yay…
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet 6.
Chapter 6
I get my things and head inside the house and put them away. The few groceries first then to my/Darcy’s room with my clothes and I start putting things away and trying to organize things into outfits, interconnected outfits and I turn on some tunes and try stuff out as I go checking myself out in the mirror and it’s so much more than just a girl playing dress up it’s me actually seeing and learning without people around to see me screw up with something kind of ugly looking.
It’s fun but it’s work and guys if you see a girl doing this or a sister doing this this is why. It’s not being vain, not for the most part. I get it because I’m really in it right now…looking nice, feeling pretty is really important to my psyche right now.
I even get some really nice looks going on and I do that phone-snap mirror pictures. I might want to send some of these to Nikki.
Nikki…
Oh Goddesses sigh…
I fall back to my bed in just my panties and let out another sigh…
I just sit there and day dream about the day that I just had with her and the way we just clicked.
I mean we clicked even though I’m not exactly who I said that I was. But on the other had I’m lying here like this feeling this way about her and even myself and it does bear asking. Just how really real is Darcy?
And of course there’s the fact I eventually might stop being Dale.
I know, I know I’m not there yet or even close but two of the other Scarlet Angels are like me and one was my grandmother and she chose to well stop being the guy she’d been and go full time as the woman I’d known all my life.
Every shifted Angel has done that.
And honestly.
I’m not there like I said but it doesn’t scare me either. In fact I like being a girl, when I’m a girl or at least so far.
Sigh…
Nikki…
Good sigh.
I really should down shift, I have classes as Dale tomorrow.
Hmmm…It’s late…
“Heck with it, I’m going flying.”
Oh yeah, I’m so hooked already about being to fly. I Power up and concentrate on one of the stored outfits from the other Angel’s or Scarlet’s and I go for this black one piece full body motorcycle suit that’s been cut pretty good for a woman’s curves and there’s red pin striping on the suit for decoration. Red boots and red driving gloves and red plastic sunglasses with black lenses. They’re not a disguise they just go with the look, I look different enough powered up so it’s not a big deal.
I leave through the skylight and just once I’m clear for kicks I crank out the speed and just cruise at about not going all out fast but fast enough. I stay clear of where I’m going to know were there’s heavy aero-traffic and just cruise.
It sounds boring but it’s so not.
I’m still almost alone here…it feels like that though. It’s a good alone though that type when you’re jogging, or swimming or on your bike if you’re into those things. Me…home it was hiking. I mean I wasn’t totally country really and stuff but small town…lots of real honest woods and farms and stuff. I loved getting out up there in the hills even going camping.
Love this feeling…the wind slipping over me it’s actually a little erotic if you let it be like a good shower. But the atmosphere…that’s the kicker, it’s the romance of night flying.
I stop and land at a corner store and get some stares but It’s cool with me and I just get a few things then go.
I get to spend midnight at the east corner of the Met-Life super tower one of the really big downtown mega towers and right down town at Heaven’s Square which is like Times Square in those old earth shoes but three and four hundred story buildings and each of the four main streets here have this sea of traffic and about five hundred feet up there’s the Aero-traffic and I’m hidden by the billboards but I’m drinking cream soda red and eating strawberry licorice and a bag of pink candied popcorn.
It took me a few minutes eating before I noticed all of it’s kind of reddish but that’s just me, I like all three of these things but there wasn’t anything to it. But still it made me laugh at myself and flying made me a little nibbly.
And I know that I’m not being all heroic and stuff right now and it’s like I’m just goofing with this but…This, just doing this and taking it all in.
I know this’ll be one of the things that’ll be there when I reach deep down.
I head home without anything y’know jumping out for me and I get stuff ready for classes and shift to Dale me and crash at about two in the morning.
……………………………….....Ugh…up at six. Grab my bag and get into my running gear and a bottle of water and I run to campus. I hit the gym and do a quick session with the weights and get in a quick swim before getting showered there and changed into my clothes.
I’m buzzed from the activity but sore too. But I figure that I might as well or that I should get into better shape. I mean it might/should carry over to Darcy and Scarlet right? I get some…strong tea instead of coffee and a banana with a vegan wrap for breakfast at the food hall.
I get a few looks from people that know me and stuff. I’m mid-western guy and my usual is that kind of stuff.
“Hey I’m trying to get a bit healthy for at least one meal a day.”
Which actually had me with a few others getting into the whole food talking and the whole god I’m so out of shape since getting here thing and just chilling before we all break for our various classes.
I see Nikki in a few classes we have together and she smiles and sits beside me and when we can she’s talking about Darcy…me.
“God Dale, I had such a great time but getting home…and just hanging out was so nice.”
“Yeah Darcy was really happy and stuff, he came in holding her phone to herself and smiling.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
“Wow…I mean we just had this nice normal night, a few fun moments and then the rest of it was just so real.”
“Real’s good.”
“God Dale after some of the dates I’ve had.”
“Well it wasn’t a date, you were just hanging out right.”
“Yeah, but Dale I don’t really just hang out. I usually go out, not much but it’s…” It’s like she ran out of the words she wants.
“She had a great time too Nikki.”
She’s got this…no…that smile I love on her face I love so much and she does that absent chew on her lip a bit and she looks at me. “I wasn’t anything but me Dale, Not Les or Sapphic or even VG it all just went away at some point last night Dale and I was just Nikki…It felt so right.”
“I…uhm…wow.”
God, I almost kissed her there and then…and I might be Dale right now but my hearts still beating fast and swelling with this great happy feeling that she felt like that.
“Yeah.” She sighs and sinks in her seat and puts her knees up on the back of the seats in front of us. “Wow.”
“So excited about Friday?”
“Yeah scared too. I don’t want to rush this, I want to be a good date.”
“Nik?”
“Yeah?”
“You’re a good date even just here, or when we’re having coffee and you’re not into guys.”
“Dale…” She blushes and grins.
“No serious, even if it’s not a dating thing Nik. I’ve had better times just doing stuff like this than some dates I’ve been on.”
“Me too, you’re a decent guy Dale even amongst decent guys.”
“I’m not all that decent, I have my secrets and stuff.”
“We all do, but you’re different. Hell so’s Darcy it’s got to be that clear country air and sunshine.”
I blush too. “Thanks Nikki, I got it from my Dad.”
“What’s he like?”
“Dad…well he’s sort of the glue back home. He’s an artist really but we kind of live off the family farm.”
“Real country boy then.”
“It’s a lot more green tech than you’d think. Green houses, the raise bed gardens, our own composting factory, wind and solar…”
“Wow expensive.”
“Actually grants and a lot of work from a couple of generations of the family.”
“And your dad runs it?”
“Yeah but there’s lots of stuff for all the other family members too and the employees.”
“Sounds big.”
“Sort of, about thirty jobs and the seasonals.”
“Seasonals?”
“Pickers, mostly high school kids.”
“I guess, city girl I’ve never really though of how it gets to the store much only that I try to get organic and fair trade stuff.”
“We do organic only and energy clean.”
“Energy clean?”
“The total production is all non-polluting.”
“Oh that’s the EC tags on stuff.”
“Yeah, and you get tax breaks from the government for it.”
“You sound like you’re taking over.”
“Nope, I’ve got other relatives to do that but a family farm…you start really early in the business.”
“But you said your Dad’s an artist?”
“He’s a painter and a sculptor, the farm pays for his studio.”
“Smart…does he sell?”
“Yeah sometimes, he’s done some stuff in town but he’ll have these “just because” painting that he’ll end up getting stacks of and he’ll sell them off anywhere.”
“I thought artists would be like picky about selling their stuff.”
“Sort of, but he thinks that everyone should be able to have some kind of real art that they can afford.”
“I’d like to afford some decent art.”
“I’ll pick some stuff up next time I’m home.”
“That’d be nice thanks Dale.”
We finished the classes we shared had a coffee and a hug before taking off to do our own stuff but it had me in a good mood the rest of the day though. I mean I could feel guilty and actually sort of do with the secret identity thing but the last thing I want to do is get her or my family hurt or killed.
What she doesn’t know she can’t be forced to say. There’s sort of an unwritten rule that you don’t go after families good or bad. You go after a cop or heroes family then they’ll come at you…and the same thing in reverse…the bad guys well most of them have a thing about that too and will come after you hard if you get their families involved. Or with like super villains at least the same doesn’t go for some of the regular types of crooks or any psycho, powered or not.
But enough grimness for now. Nikki has me still all things aside feeling pretty good about myself as both Dale and Darcy.
I head home and hit the books and make supper and end up watching some TV until about nine-thirty then I shift to Darcy and start to power up. Same outfit as the other night and I head out.
I head up, way up and tonight it’s not about just being out. It’s earning my keep, thanks to inheriting this I’ve got a great life for a student…heck for anyone really. I actually own my own place even if it’s pretty old and still needs work, a car and spare cash…I’m on a scholarship so that’s paid off.
But when I was having coffee before my micro-hydraulics class I had an idea.
I hope I can pull it off. I get clear but not too high up about three quarters of a mile and I just float.
I close my eyes and float and concentrate on the bracelet/cuff on the gem and touch that power and once I’m really deep in the scarlet light I start pulling the com signals out of the air to me.
~Okay…you want me to help…then help me help…show me, filter it out and tell me where I should go.~
I concentrate and it takes awhile…I can feel it reaching in me, trying to understand…I see those eyes…I swear I saw those eyes widen as surprised as I am.
I can hear the calls, 911, Fire, Police…there’s windows with the GPS stuff like one of those heads up displays.
[Officer’s under fire, fully armed and armored.]
There are lots of ETA times coming up and I can feel this…feeling…speed…like I know what I’ve got under the hood.
I can get there first.
Tap in…reach out… “This is Scarlet Angel, I can be there in two. I’m asking to be cleared.”
Sentinel’s voice comes over the radio. “I’m eight away, that’s a go for Scarlet, repeat that’s a go for Scarlet.”
It’s all I needed to hear.
I take off feeling the little tug from the energy guiding me there with the GPS I’ve got going on and there’s not a lot of time to think and before I know it I’m there.
There’s a dozen of them with some serious weaponry and they’re hitting this place that’s not something that I know of…I mean it’s not obviously anything…but this is a heavy team of guns all for?
I see several police here, regular cops in cruisers that responded and then back up and they’re pretty chewed up.
There’s three of these guys in heavy body armor and they’re down the steps of the place and laying down heavy firepower chewing the cop cars apart and I can see them taking covered and trying to fight back.
I check them in a magnification view get names. Then I patch in to the radios.
[Officer Stevens, Thompson, Andrews…This is Scarlet Angel, I’m coming in above on your six, I’m going to block and draw their fire from you to me. Can you make your moves?]
[Uhm, yes…this is Thompson.]
I come in and cut loose with a few blasts getting their attention and land pulling my shield off of myself and put it in front of me, split it into two more shields and stagger them.
They’re shooting at me and I dig in mentally fighting the impacts with my force of will as the officers move behind the other two shields gaining ground and I concentrate hard…move the shields for the cops as they move forward.
The bad guys send two more out and I move my hand fast…push my first shield as I move ahead and body block the guy firing on me. He goes sprawling I drop that shield and fire on the two new guys making them take cover back inside and then fire on the two guys going for the police and I fire two blasts their way and I split them up…like hard powerful fireflies hitting them.
It does nothing to the body armor they’re wearing. But it messes with their attention and …yes! The three cops take the two down and the other guy I was going at it with recovers fast and pulls a pistol and shoots at me. I actually dodge the first shot and get hit by two rounds…then my shield is up around me and I’m hitting him.
I’ve been in a fit or two as a kid and I’m more wresting with him than punching and kicking and there’s where the farm comes in. We had animals and I’m used to having muscle them around. With my enhanced strength I get him down and zip tie him up with energy before my shoulder starts to tell my oh fuck and my side.
I look up and the guys with the guns on the inside are coming out with someone…Oh Carmine Ferretti…I’ve seen him on the news, he’s a big player in the Bocatello mob family the Stallones. They got him in a vest and are looking up and there’s this armored aero-car coming down…then it goes careening into a spin as Sentinel slaws into it with a flying two fisted ram…he sends it into the police safe house…and does this three sixty flip that looks effortless…
One of the mob mercenaries fires a grenade from a rifle launcher at him and he catches it. It doesn’t go off. He points the arm of his free arm at them and this band pops up from the forearm with all of these barrels…that spin their way into a fast whine like a mini-gun.
His visor shines bright blue as he talks. “Trust me gentlemen, you don’t have the gear.”
Their ride done in and him there and me…the police here and more on the way they quickly drop their weapons and start raising hands.
Ferretti looks pissed at Sentinel, me I get a look too but I’m too busy panting and hurting and I shunt shield energy to my wounds and heading to the three cops that didn’t come with me…one was on the radio, one’s sot and the other one’s been applying pressure.
I sit down slowly near the wounded cop and set my hand on him and there’s seven shots his armor took five but he took two in his leg…if it wasn’t for his partner he’d have bled to death …I can just feel that.
I shunt energy to his wounds and when I feel the bleeding stop I smile and lean my back against the car tire and close my eyes and smile.
He’s going to make it.
I lose myself in the need to rest and deal with the adrenaline, helping these guys and getting shot and my whole tapping into the system thing I came up with and trusting the stone…the energy force…to guide me through them like triage…I’m almost laughing in shock and almost crying and I hurt but feel so alive.
Ferretti…he’s not going anywhere but to face charges. That means he’ll sing or something since he was put in a safe house.
I hear voices and sounds and there’s EMT’s and FD guys here along with the other police and Sentinel is standing beside me. I look up at him. He’s that classic Iron Man guy a suit of power armor of some kind that is seven feet tall and plated armor with some king of weave underlay that is like this shiny flexible metal all in steel but the soft spots are chrome…blue v-shaped visor, Spartan crest and decorative wings on the sides of the helmet.
Very impressive up close really, very advanced.
Actually if you’ve seen Hero-watch and some of the guests on there he has to be a robot because of the engineering…power supply and thrusters…he’s been around a long time too. Eighty years in several incarnations. He kneels to offer me help up.
“Good job, I caught your firefly trick.”
“Just spitballing.”
I head to the ambulance with the wounded officer. “I gotta keep this going, can we talk later?”
“Sure, I’ll meet you in the AA wing.”
“AA wing?”
“Hey, even heroes need a secure place to get patched up. I’ll see you in a bit.”
The EMT’s are good about helping me into the Aerobulance and they don’t want to have me release the shield if possible until we’re in a good ER. Though we’re both on IV fluids going full stream.
The few looks and nods of respect? The others give me as I’m getting in and settled hit me hard but so right and a few tears fall…
Big…this was…God.
This feeling is why, honestly it that so right that I know that this was the reason I was born.
I don’t even notice the ride into Saint Mercy Hospital only getting out of the Aerobulance and heading to the ER. A couple of quick scans and they get to work on both of us…The officer’s going to be fine and me…my wounds once the bullets were out fill with the red light and the doc says they’re healing…I mean I’m not healing like a regenerator but It’s healing me.
I get a coffee brought to me buy one of the officers there to get all of our statements and Sentinel shows up I glimpse at the clock and it’s just after midnight…where did the night go?
He brought a box with nine little boxes all filled with dim sum. Oh…Korean bbq pork pot stickers and soup filled dumplings when you’re healing and low on energy is just hitting the spot. And so Ark City…I’m eating Asian take out after midnight. Home only the 24/7 shops and gas stations would be open.
He even passes me a plastic fork because I’m helpless with the chop-sticks. We go over everything three times by the time we’re done and there are federal marshals there and this being a big case. He vouches for me and passes my a badge on a chain.
Deputy Ark Angel…it says Scarlet Angel on it.
“Really?”
“Yes really, come out to Halo sometime. There’s stuff we need to talk about.”
“Okay…thank you this is a huge honor.”
“Maybe but it’s more like we’re asking for the help when you can.”
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” His voice is actually friendly.
“I…I should go.”
“Are you okay to leave?”
“I’m healing…but real life stuff y’know.”
“Yeah, I get it. I have to get milk for morning when I’m done here.”
I smile and slide off of the stretcher. Not bad or dizzy but my shoulder’s not happy with me putting the chain and badge over my neck.
“I have a date tomorrow night.”
“He’s a lucky guy?”
“Girl and my first real big city date. Any advice?”
“Yes actually I have an idea you can try.”
……………………………….................... I made it home and crashed after showering and stayed as Scarlet just to let the bracelet heal me and woke starved as Dale but fully healed. I did the same thing with the jogging and the gym but I didn’t…couldn’t do the health food thing instead bacon, sausages, hash browns and pancakes and went for two helpings and some orange juice.
Classes went fast and my day was caught up in class work, thinking about last night and everything there and then daydreaming about my date with Nikki.
I was a bit disappointed we never had time to hang during the day except for a wave coming and going.
I text as soon as I jogged home and shifted.
[Hey.]
[Heya!]
[We still on?]
[Yes, are we?]
[Yes, pick you up at six?]
[’K, see you soon.]
I shower and get dressed and go for sexy underwear but a light t-shirt and jean short skirt sneakers and a leather jacket and head to go and pick Nikki up.
She looks great. A nice summer dress with spaghetti straps and her delicates just peaking underneath, sandal flats just the right bit of make up and a nice denim jacket.
We hug and break it and I hold her hand as we go down the stairs. “We’re are we going?”
“It’s a surprise.”
“Am I dressed okay for this surprise?”
“You look awesome.”
I open the car door and make sure she gets in and I head to our date place. It’s a bit early but I tried to figure travel time and parking and the lines.
Nikki looks confused as I pull into Angel Stadium. “Why are we here?”
“I thought I’d surprise you. Take you out to a night game…” Okay I’m nervous now. I mean I’m taking a girl to a baseball game.
She starts to smile, it that happy only Nikki smile. “You know that I’ve lived here all my life and I’ve never even been in the building.”
“I’ve never been to a big league game either.”
“Darcy?”
“Yes?”
“Thanks…this is so…out of the box.”
“So popcorn, peanuts and hotdogs are alright?”
“More than.” She reaches over and takes my hand and we lace our fingers together and sort of girl run, skip, smile and laugh together heading inside.
Thanks Sentinel…I think this’ll be a really good night.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet 7.
Chapter 7
Sentinel had given me free tickets and while you’d think they’d be prime tickets or something they weren’t. They were good seats I’ll say that much but he had a lot of them in a pop out compartment in his waist.
Not a bad idea and not being in the rich seats seems somehow more hero…ic. Oh damn I like these people…
I’ve got an armload of stuff as Nikki and I are getting seats and there in the prime seats are kids…some look like very much less than well off or they’ve been sick, or with a mom that’s bruised up and had seen too much but seeing her smile because of how her kids are happy…injured cops with their families too… and the best seats in the stadium are marked by Ark Angel symbol stickers and reserved for people that deserve them over the people that can afford them.
I have this big lump in my throat seeing that.
Even as a deputy I might be a part of that.
Being a hero is more than beating on the bad guys.
New Haven baseball is a lot different that Federation or traditional North American baseball and in my opinion better because of the way that the multiple ethnics are all mashed together it’s got the crowds, the cheering sections with the chants and the thunder sticks, the foot stomping and even the rocket balloons.
And the junky food which is like totally guilt free because you’re at a pro-game and I got us hats to wear and a couple of big cheap team t-shirts that we put right on and we’re getting into it and laughing and cheering and stomping along chanting things out in Chinese or Japanese and stuffing our faces.
And the whole time I’m not really Dale but just Darcy and everything is just like completely natural and care free and fun.
We actually lean on each other and we hold hands as we go through the long lines of people heading out of the place.
“God that was fun.” I can’t keep the smile off of my face.
“It was really thanks Darcy I’ve never really been to a game before.”
“I’ve never been to a big league one and it’s a lot more fun than watching it on the TV.”
“So…you want to do anything now?” She asks and there’s this really sweet hopeful look there.
“Sure, what did you have in mind?”
“Uhm…I don’t know…”
“How about we just drive around?”
“Huh?”
“I don’t know the city that well and you can show me things and we can just crank the tunes and cruise around.”
“Uhm…okay…”
“You don’t want to?”
“No…it’s just I’m and Ark City girl we don’t really cruise around anywhere because most of us don’t have cars. It’s not something I ever grew up doing.”
“Oh, because back home its kinda what you do when there’s nothing else going on you just drive around and stop and talk to the different people that are hanging out at different places.”
“Oh…okay sure I kinda get it.”
We get into the car and we head out and we cruise around. It does take Nikki some getting used to but when we start getting into singing some of the better tunes on the radio and stopping at places that she’s hung out at before she’s getting more and more into it. There is just some thing really kind of cool about pulling up outside of a dance club it a car while there’s people you know outside hanging or smoking and they’re having to walk or bus it or get a can and we’re just…cruising.
This was a staple of growing up when I was a teenager. But I’m getting just how much of a luxury it is to have a car in this city. I mean you wouldn’t think so with the sheer volume of the traffic but most people don’t actually have cars here. Home, well home every one pretty much has a car.
And inevitably I end up playing taxi for some of her friends and Nikki looks at me and says. “You don’t have to drive us around.”
“Hey, I don’t mind you’ve got a cool date who’d being good to your friends and I get to learn some of the city and stuff at the same time.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes I’m sure.”
We have a good time actually and I’ll admit there are a whole lot of her friends that are the whole LGBT set but I get to see that hot spots for our crowd and we even slip into a few of them to meet and pick some one up a time or two and we get to dance a bit until the person is ready to leave.
I play designated driver twice too. We take some of her friends at these places home and Nikki holds their keys.
It’s a good night and I get Nikki home about three in the morning and she asks me in for a drink and I stay for a much needed double strength cup of instant coffee.
She walks me to the car again and we kiss for awhile. Not hard and heavy but not just the small and single kisses either.
“I had a really great night Darcy. I mean even with all the other stuff.”
“Me too and I kind of liked the other stuff. I got to see you step up and get the keys from your friends and see you with all of them and that was really cool. Actually you’re pretty damned cool.”
“The same goes here, I like the way you have with people and how sweet and nice you were with everyone and cool about driving us around and even cool with all the drama and stuff.”
“Thanks Nikki…”
“No, thank you…”
“You call me and let me know that you go there safe?”
“I will.”
“Darcy?”
“Yes?”
“I want to do this again….” She says it kind of shyly. “This was great but was this a date or going out as like just friends?”
“Both?”
“It’s just I’ve…I’ve never really had a night like this before and I’m sort of confused…sorry…”
I get it, it could be confusing and it was kind of out there and I’ll admit it wasn’t anything that I had in mind. But I smile at her and I reach out and I pull her to me and I give her a long deep kiss.
“Both...”
“Oh…”
“Nikki…?”
“Yes…?”
“I’m a virgin…and I’m really new to dating so if it’s okay can we just take our time…I love being with you and I love being your girl out on dates. But I’m taking my time…is that okay?”
He eyes widened and she stares at me and I look back until my self consciousness at my admission starts to make me blush.
“Uhm…uhm…yeah, god yeah sure!”
“Thank you…I’ll call you.” I give her another kiss and I’m getting out of there before I get any more embarrassed and so Nikki can actually process that bit of information.
She was touching her fingers to her lips and leaning on the concrete stoop the last that I looked.
I’m too nerved up to fall asleep at the wheel but I’m starting to sort of feel the yawns pulling on the back of my jaw by the time that I have the car turned off.
I get inside and flop to the couch and take out my phone and text Nikki.
[Heya.]
[Hi.]
[I’m home safe.]
[Good…I had a good time tonight.]
[Good, I didn’t want to be like everyone else.]
[Darcy, you are definitely not like everyone else. G’nite, sweet dreams.]
[*Blushing* Sweet dreams for you too.]
I sign off and sigh and lay there on the couch and very slowly I roll off the couch to my feet and drag myself upstairs and after a very quick shower I shift to Dale and crash on my bed. I mean I’m Dale because really I’m Dale to start with but mostly because this bed in made and is closest.
……………………………..The next two days are pretty busy but mediocre busy, mundane? Okay muggle life. House work both mine and Darcy’s and laundry and dishes and cooking some stuff to eat ahead. I made stew and biscuits since I used up the chili and don’t want to reheat and eat the stuff I froze. I have a house now so I have a lawn to mow and there’s still a lot of yard work but I actually save all the branches and old wood and stow it in a bundle in my garage.
I go to class and Nikki and I talk but just the usual stuff and not that much about Darcy. It’s like she’s not sure what to ask me since I mentioned the big V.
Super hero or not its takes me awhile before I’m sort of caught up on my RL stuff before I am free enough with home and school stuff that I can get to do what I want to do. What’s been hovering there in back of my mind for the last few days.
I take out the badge on the neck chain and put it on and I shift into Scarlet and I go with a much more I dunno official uniform that one of the gendershifted wore. A brick red military coat like the uniform jacket and matching pants and a belt, boots and gloves all in red leather and this thin black lycra turtle necked bathing suit in case of wardrobe malfunctions. With the pants it looks like a shirt. I actually add a really good bra myself though to fit me better and to sort of stand the girls out, hey I'm a super-female...I have a tradition to keep up for young fan boys everywhere. And Lastly my sunglasses from the other night.
Not bad sort of military/butch. The black top really makes the badge pop though.
I lift off high speed out of my skylight and head out over the city and slowly bring up that heads up power and tapping into the com traffic and stuff as I head out towards Halo.
I guess it’s time I really make this official right?
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet 8.
Chapter 8
Flying is just so intense really and it’s getting more and more special to me. I head out over the city and instead of flying just over the city and the Super-Bridge I head out to Sanctuary out over the water.
I’d have enjoyed it a whole lot more but I pull up but slow down. There’s barges everywhere with protestors about the whole Sanctuary thing. Even from the height I’m at I can hear them chanting hate slogans and waving their signs. Everything from them saying God hates freaks, mutants must die, Satan’s creatures….and more.
There’s the barges and outboards and other boats even all protesting and some are trying to get to the island.
I swear I can feel the hate down there.
The cops and the military are busy trying to keep them from hitting the shores and doing stuff. There’s a lot of media too and there’s and not just the human ones either. I do notice no Ark Angels there to defend the island and even though the Ark City Police have a pro-anthro policy the defenders are all humans. Potential damage control?
I’m getting pictures taken of me and videos and I start to move again. I’m not sure I’m ready for serious media exposure and I head for this aero-platform with police markings like a mobile command post and I slow and hold up my badge. I get a nod from someone checking an image of me in a hologram? And I pass through the place and even get a wave.
There’s powered armor suits sitting in chargers on the Aero-platform. Everything seems so peaceful at the university and in other places of the city and here? Here…we seem to be on the brink of war?
I mean…I look back and there’s got to be actually thousands of haters out there on the water…It makes me actually feel queasy.
I turn back and fly over the actual island now and there’s NHDF (New Haven Defense Forces….our military.) on the beach and as I pass over I see the place I’m headed to The Ark. Headquarters of the Ark Angels and it’s huge.
Two city blocks wide and thick The Ark is five hundred stories high and coated in golden chrome like mirrored glass. It’s really impressive and huge….I’m not sure that they need all of that right? There’s not that many Ark Angels right?
Around it is a huge brick courtyard circle and then outside the circle there’s a lot of buildings that look like they’re embassy buildings from places around the Alliance and Alien races we’re in contact with. Past that I see what’s the school I think it looks like the university style of place being built and there’s lots of building further out and there’s the streets laid out for quite a ways and the look of huge amounts of construction going on as they’re building what is going to be at least a town.
“There must be tens of thousands of jobs here…more. Why are people being so stupid.”
I carefully land and get lots of looks from the lots of people and beings in the big circular courtyard and I actually gulp; The Ark is a lot bigger here on the ground. I’m trying to be confident but I feel really kind of small and really country bumpkin here.
No one stops me though.
“So did Dorothy feel the same way when she got to the Wizard?”
I go inside and the first thing I see is a huge lobby and lots of people here working and they’re all in uniforms the most common being black dress pants, cargos or fatigues with a black thin sweater or tee-shirt or dress shirts and blouses all with a kind of jacket in black with the gold letters AF on one arms shoulder and the Ark Cross on the other. They have the id card necklace things and a name tag on the shirts and while half seems like copped-out business wear the rest seems like sort of police or para-military clothes.
They’re all armed too. I see some kind of gun on everyone and the more cop like looking ones have police like belts with more.
Not a really girly place with no one in a dress and a few skirts here and there. Well for the staff at least. There are people that look like their here for other reasons and there’s a lot of non-humans here too.
I look around for reception?
“It’d be so easy to get lost here.”
I’m rubbernecking and gawk at someone flying past on some sort of hover disc not even looking as he typed away on a tablet.
I see a desk…okay huge counter with a holographic sign saying “Reception.” I head over to it and there’s this tall blonde girl there behind a series of consoles looking very professional in a skirt based business suit and blouse with oh…four arms. I watch stunned and not by her having four arms but at her skills.
You ever see a really skilled busy receptionist? Now give her two extra arms and apparently all the hand eye skills and ability to multi-task as well. Then I’m blinking as she says. “Excuse me may I help you miss?”
“Oh sorry I spaced there. I’m the next Scarlet Angel; Sentinel asked me to come by when I had the chance…”
“Just a moment then please.”
I watch as she does another three or four things and then is talking on the headset earpeice thing she has on. “Ms. Angel?”
Okay now that’s a first. “Yes?”
“I’ll contact you when someone is ready to see you can you have a seat over there please.”
Uhm, okay…I wasn’t expecting to wait. I mean being a super hero and stuff you’d think…
Ow…I feel this kind of headache going on and…..there’s these feeling sinking into me…
Normal, mundane, muggle life…and being a super hero…..and there’s this feeling…like an unhappy frown sort of and…more…like frowns from those that came ahead of me…
Wow…smooth Darcy, smooth…and this is how you’re acting with this huge gift and responsibility that you were left with…chosen for.
I go and need to sit down and grab a ladies magazine and sort of stare at it. The feeling fades but…powered up…it just gave me a hard shot of humility before I got into a bad place right?
I want to cry sort of and feel like a heel. No…I feel like I got caught acting like the kind of people that I don’t really care for.
I’m not reading but staring at the bracelet/cuff. A built in failsafe?
I’m still deep in thought when I heard a polite cough. I look up and see this man there more handsome than I’m used to being around and standing out here by what he wore. Dirty blonde with his hair to his shoulders, blue and silver eyes that weren’t human but were stunning and unlike any I’ve ever seen, light tan and he was in a white thin t-shirt, sneakers, faded jeans and a black zip front Ark Angel hoodie. There was just a bit of scruff going on with his face. He smiles this easy smile and offers me a coffee tall in a take out cup from some place called Eden?
Even in his thirties, early forties? He was more handsome than was safe for women I think.
“Scarlet? How about you come with me and we’ll talk.”
“Okay…”
He offers a hand to help me off the seat and that was nice even if I didn’t need or expect him too. As Dale I knew that you opened doors for women and did the chair thing at restaurants and the car door bit but I never heard of this before.
I’m stealing that if I ever go out as Dale again. That’s shocking and kind of depressing.
I take a drink of coffee and stop. It’s hot and black but still it’s the best coffee I’ve ever had. “Wow…thanks this is good.”
He looks me over. There’s this intensity there and interest? Not quite sexual though but like he’s seeing something going on. Then that smile that sort of feels nice…I’m not sure why it feels that nice but it does. “Yeah I know it’s a hybrid blended bean that a friend’s created. He calls it garden.”
“Garden? The whole Eden thing?”
“Sort of I think the full legal patent strain is Garden of Babylon.”
“Uhm…Babylon?”
“Oh not the colony, but the ancient earth culture.”
Blink. “I’ll have to look it up, I’m not that knowledgeable in ancient history or archeology.”
He laughs a nice laugh. “Me neither, I only really only know about it from Michael going on and on about it.”
I smile. “I have friends that get that way about the stuff they’re into.”
“I’m Ryan, Ryan…”
“Chase…” OMG I recognize him now.
Ryan Chase is a seriously wealthy industrialist. And a super genius, a bit of a recluse in the last ten or twelve years and stuff but he’s done serious inventing for N.H. law enforcement and the military and yet despite that this is the guy behind vintage junk foods, this Old Earth resurgence of chain restaurants…stuff that’s gone extinct over the centuries but are back now. I’ve seen pictures from when he was seventeen and just on the scene and all over the TV’s and magazines.
He’s aged extremely well. And those eyes, not a meta thing. I’m pretty sure they’re custom cybernetics. They’re still amazing and some how soulful. He does this sorta semi-bashful head lower and a bit of his hair falls just so.
I want to…touch it.
Wow…sorry Nikki…I am…wow…I mean I’ve said there were some men I’d sort of found attractive but this is the first guy that’s hit me like this. I mean I’m so not thinking of cheating but…he’s just so.
Ryan?
I’m feeling very aware at the things he’s making me feel.
“Yeah, I’m Ryan Chase.”
“Can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”
“Do you really have that high an I.Q.” They’ve said he’s in the mid 200’s. That’s super-smart…like so smart it’s almost a power.
“Actually no.”
“No?”
“No, I just came to New Haven with a lot of knowledge that didn’t exist here.”
“What you’re from the future?”
“No just another dimension.”
“Huh? That’s real?”
“Yep.”
“Whoa.” My head hurts at the implications. And he’s telling me….why?
We walk to a set of glass elevators and start going up. The place is huge. I see a museum as we pass and there’s a Super’s history museum here that looks amazing and I see me…or the earlier incarnations of in pictures and stuff donated by them that wasn’t in my magic crate. I look at him. “I’m so going to have to check that out.”
“Yeah, there’s some real great stuff down there.”
We keep zooming up and there’s no ear popping either and then we arrive at the place where we’ve been heading to. I’m going to say likely in the cross part of the Ark.
“Right this way.” He does this arm thing to guide me out like an opening door gesture. I catch a whiff of him and…yay? He smells nice….Oh come on Darcy…keep your mind off this guy…he’s not that…
Yeah dammit he is.
The place is really nice up here, it has that old wood paneled library building or law offices and really classy, rich but not rich and actually quite old. There’s lots of history here too. He opens the non-powered door to this huge living room and lounge and there’s.
Victory, Saber, and Samson there sitting around a large oval table.
They look to me and Victory gets up and indicates a seat for me in a friendly gesture. I’m so nerved up…she’s…
She’s Victory.
This woman is the same woman that when the N.H. government went paranoid after the Federation attacks and the Meta-Factor terrorists started way back. Metas, Mutants and Anthros had been put into an internment camp. She volunteered to go in with them despite being a famous hero then.
She’s fought to keep this City and Colony safe for over two hundred years…the same woman…Saved the world way too many times to count publicly.
Superman, Captain America and Supreme rolled into one woman. I’m caught up in that presence she has…Honestly…I stopped breathing for a few moments there.
She’s got a white silver set of glasses on her eyes but otherwise a white very laid back pant suit and a golden tee-shirt. White hair kisses with something chromatic in it? Silvery eyes that are crystalline like? I mean just the color, her eyes look like they’re normal except for her sapphire pupils.
And yes, like most metas-above average looking….her…way above average like an angelic waif somehow became halfway an amazon. I’m sort of in awe but not attracted…see…it’s so who not just…the looks.
Yay for me…and Nikki?
She smiles and honestly reminds me of my grandmother somewhat.
“Please Scarlet have a seat we’ve an offer for you and an interview. Interested?”
I’m not even sure how my legs worked but I walked to the chair offered and sat down and said with a dry mouth.
“I’m interested.”
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-9.
Chapter 9
I slowly get myself settled into the chair and I’m wiping my hands off on my pants trying not to be as obviously nervous as I feel. Oh and guys, there really is no feeling quite as messed up as having sweaty boobs. I mean when you’re not used to having them.
Victory looks at me as she takes her own seat and she takes a sip from her bottled water.
“I’m going to be blunt about it Scarlet I want you on the new teams.”
“New teams?”
“We’re us being the Halo Group are starting to see the need of New blood but not just new blood for The Ark angels or The Champions or The New Light Rangers but for other places, other cities and even in places like Ark City in different districts.”
Samson adds in this deep smooth bass voice. “We are also looking to train teams if we are lucky enough for conjunction with actual police departments and fire departments or the federal marshals.”
“Not Home-sec or the military?”
“No they recruit their own members or agents.”
“I’d be honored to do something like that but I sort of have some other commitments.”
She nods. “College, it takes up a lot of time really doesn’t it.”
“How do you know that I go to college?”
“A good guess, I’ve known most of the previous Scarlet’s a lot of them started as students too.”
“Oh?”
She gives me this really friendly smile. “I started in high school and my first costume was an old BMX racing suit.”
“Really?”
“For true.”
“Okay, I’d like to have seen that.”
She smiles like a cat in cream. “Unfortunately none of them had survived my madcap adventures.”
“Part time?” I ask.
“As a Deputy Ark Angel but there’s going to be a serious cost in hours first.”
“Huh?”
“All Ark Angels are required to pass a bunch of training and be certified in a number of things.”
“Like?”
“Swimming and life guard, drivers licence, offensive driving course, defensive driving course, police ethics lecture, firearms training, basic criminal forensics, evidence handling, all the things basically to make you not a full fledged police officer but enough to get you by with procedure and so you can work along side of them whenever you need to. The better trained you are the better you’ll get paid.”
“We get paid?”
“A modest amount really starting out under a patrolman’s actually.”
“Really?”
“We have a lot of perks that really add up in the costs.”
“I can see that.” I gesture around.
“Good benefactors.”
“I met Mr. Chase; he was what I expected him to be like.”
“Ryan never is.”
“I’ll get you a copy of my class schedule?”
“We’ll need that.”
“So if I come clean to you guys Identity wise can I get those classes on my resume?”
“If you’d like. But I wouldn’t recommend it.”
“Oh?”
“You’ll get noticed by someone at some time and they’ll look into your alternate ID. If you have all these courses to your name they’ll make some pretty deadly math and there’ll be people coming out of the woodwork after you and after what you know.”
“Okay…great…point…”
I’m looking out the windows and I’m seeing this flying V like ducks but not…exo-suits but not the ones that I seen on the police platform.
“Uhm guys…I think that there’s trouble!”
There’s a lot of them and they are coming right at us. Then they split two groups veering off and three armors firing at us.
The windows rebound shake then some of the rounds make cracks. Then they shoot rockets at us and the glass blows in on us in that wall. I turn to keep getting glass in my eyes and I see them hitting the Super Bridge…I look at Victory and her eyes…I see the start of her powering up… you ever see superman pissed?
Yah-huh exactly…chills and goosebumps and this sort of déjá -vu.
“Go! I’ve got it here!”
I don’t need to be told twice and I turn and run and flare up and blast a hole through the glass and kick it the speed letting the energy’s HUD effect take stock of the situation.
There’s a shining light coming in beside me from the town area he looks…Think huge guy with movie start great looks and this sort of edge to him bathed in golden light…his costume? Black t-shirt, blue jeans and work boots.
Then we’re taking gunfire as we’re being engaged and I see two of the busses go over the edge and he does this flying flip over rolling thing like…I don’t know but he catches both buses full of kids a rear bumper in each hand and his eyes light up like two pools of the actual sun instead of just the glowing and all the muscles are taut on his body and …the bullets their using on him are doing these little pfft things as they hit his energy.
Another bus is teetering and there’s some kid all tied up into a living net inside keeping the kids from falling out. Okay…I can see this image of this other kid overlaid there too.
Shit it’s going over the edge!
I fly over and okay I can make a shield and do all of these other things then I can make…grapple lines! I snag the bus at a bunch of different points and keep flying and start to tow it…there’s too much weight…no…I can do this…these…I flip upside down and look into the bus…they might be different they might not be like I was growing up but these are kids.
Kids…
I flip back over and I go full thrust…c’mon Darcy dig, dig deep.
I scream…. “Aaagh!!!” and I don’t care how much it hurts…and it does the energy is part of me and it feels like its being pulled out of me.
And I swear…I swear I can faintly hear these voices inside me…grandma’s saying something…something important…important to all of them. I have sweat running off me in rivers under my suit and I bite down on the pain and I start repeating the words.
“I…I will walk into that darkness.”
“I will step into the breach.”
“Every time…”
“Every time!”
“I will bring forth justice and law.”
“I will keep the peace.”
“I will lay down my life.”
“Even for a single life.”
“Every time…”
“Every time…”
“I swear this is my code, my creed.”
“I will live these words until my last day.”
“Even if it’s today!”
“Because this is the truth that’s in my soul!”
“Because…I am…an Ark Angel!”
I think that I’ve reached harder and deeper than I have ever done in my life and I feel it…that hard pull give a little…then a little more and I can feel the rear wheels of the bus ride up and over the edge of the bridge to rest on the pavement. The bus slowly moving away from the edge.
I fall the whole eight feet from where I was flying to the ground as the bus is settled onto the pavement. I can hear the kids inside screaming good screams…cheers.
I look up to see one of the terrorist exo-suits headed my way.
Scarlet-10.
Chapter 10
You know when you’re really deep down exhausted and have nothing in the tank then something happens that if you don’t get off your duff something bad is going to happen.
That’s the situation with the incoming exo-suit…
I’ve got a school bus full of kids behind me and staring from my place on the pavement police and firemen and EMT’s.
The thing is that I have no idea what these guys in the attacking suits have for ammo. The police here are in their HR-gear or “Hard Resolution.” protection but the firemen and paramedics are as well protected.
“Alright…” I push myself up off the pavement and I flare my energy making my shield bright and the aura giving off Scarlet energy flames. “Yes, that’s it look at me.”
And thankfully he is. I’m the big bad mutie, you gotta be all macho…attacking school buses…I lift off and fall backwards almost and he follows firing his machine gun at me…I’m only guessing but these guys aren’t actually military trained in using these things.
I go into HUD mode and even a rear view so I can watch him coming after me and I bee-line it for the water. “C’mon ace, you can take me right? Big macho-man in a suit of armor and packing military grade toys…I mean I’m right in you’re comfort zone aren’t I? I mean a patriot to the human race such as yourself and all big brave guy trying to kill children.”
“They’re not children they’re monsters waiting to happen! Freaks!”
“They’re kids and they don’t want to be anymore different than any other kid does.”
“Bullshit, they change, they always change! They’ll start liking having the power you mutie freak, just like you!”
“Naw, it you banjo playing donkey humping red-necked brother lovers that are the ones that change them. It’s all about the hate, you hate them and attack them and make them feel like shit and then you have the nerve to blame them for the shit that you people inflict on them?”
“Fuck you1 fuck you…you goddamned cunt…I’m no faggot…”
“Didn’t deny donkey humper though huh”
“Aargh!!!”
He’s really chasing me down and firing at me with a serious full on mad on for me. I’m dodging and weaving him flying low over the water and I’m not trained well enough for this really because some rounds are hitting me and they hurt…as long as they’re just single rounds they hurt…like getting hit with a paintball hurt.
I see something and have an idea…I used my shields as a grapple so maybe I can use the force to coat something and move it…like a telekinetic thing or tractor beam. I fire a pulse ahead of me into the water and feel it connect with my target.
~sink~
It’s a struggle and I feel it sapping away at my shield….it’d be a hell of a lot worse if this guy didn’t shoot like an Imperial Storm Trooper.
“I bet I just really piss you off because not only am I a woman but I have powers and you can’t backhand me and get me to shut up like you do your Wife…oops sorry your Sister….Aunt…Momma…”
I stop and spin around and dump all my flight energy and even the rear power into the shields facing him. I stand my ground. “Well y’know what here’s a woman that’s going to put you in your place and who’s not going to run from you anymore Bubba.”
He’s coming on strong and getting it some good shots but my shield ramped up this way they’re just bouncing off.
Closer…
Closer…
~Release.~
I let go of the harbour buoy that I had pulled under water. Physics takes over and all that buoyancy takes over and sends it zooming to the surface and to borrow from the cartoon world he pulls a mid-flight Willey-Coyote and collides with it ay about three hundred miles an hour.
His power armor isn’t that armored.
And a good bit of him collides with a good bit of it crotch first.
His machine gun goes flying and I catch it and point it at him. He’s not moving…I hit him with a ray scan of Scarlet light and he’s alive but seriously hurt. I look around seeing a harbour patrol boat coming to fetch his butt. I fly over them.
“He’s alive but he’ll need serious medical attention.”
I toss them the rifle since it’s not my way and I remix my energies and I kick in the afterburners so to speak and I rocket myself at the two suits trying to take Daystar down and it looks as if they’re trying to shoot up the two buses that he had caught.
Sentinel’s there with him doing his best to keep that from happening but he’s one guy in very good armor trying to protect two school buses and his teammate.
I charge up my hand with blaster energy and I flank one as he’s about to shoot and there’s a power flash and a recoil I feel all the way up my arm and bits of armor plating and ceramics go flying as I knock the one I hit back in the air several dozen yards.
I hover close to Sentinel and do the make me a target Scarlet energy flame aura trick and charge up my hands with blaster energies. “This is one heck of a team audition you guys are throwing.”
“Welcome to my life Scarlet, I think I pissed of a Chinese monk in a previous lifetime.”
“Yeah I think I got the whole interesting times thing happening too.”
The guy I hit recovers and comes back hard and into formation with his buddy and they fire rockets at us.
“Oh lovely…”
I have no words really when they veer away from us and detonate in empty air. I see Sentinel with his hand outstretched…powers and power armor? Ho…that…that I wasn’t expecting.
Neither were they and I open fire on the guy that I had blaster punched and like that firefly trick I concentrate on this…rapid fire…and homing…hit the damaged part…the intakes for the thruster packs they’re using.
He goes down in a…oh shit he’s on fire…there’s an explosion in his suit…did I?
I get hit by the other guy and hard this guy’s a much better shot that the first guy that I fought and there’s micro-explosions erupting along my shield and each on feels like I’m getting hit hard by a baseball bat…actually seven bats in total and I’d be dead, actually dead because there’s a lot more that would of hit me if Sentinel hadn’t pulled me into his arms and turned away and covered me with his own body…oh god…a fully auto barrage with explosive rounds…
All I can hear is the m-80 fireworks kind of sounds going off with each round and see sparks and bit’s of armor and flames…the smell of burned explosives and…pork…oh god…no…no… no.
The bastard goes past us in a flyby and he banks to come at us again and Sentinel is still awake and alive some how and he says. “Scarlet…”
“Yeah…?”
“Hold me up.”
“Okay…?”
I take a tighter grip and he does that arm thing and he raises his arm again and I see chunks of armor missing and underlay missing and bleeding and burned human flesh underneath.
Then his suit shuts down?
Sentinel sort of does that snarling grunt like a guy benching hard weight and his fingertips crackle with spider lightning?
The guy coming at us screams in fear and shock as he hits something and his power armor literally flies apart like all of the assembly locks and stuff all popped open at once and his flight speed is now pulling his armor off of him as he’s heading to the water in an uncontrolled tumble.
He’d been goop for the fishes if Daystar hadn’t light speed flashed in and caught him…part of me lets a breath go. He might have deserved to get taken out but in the end I’d much rather the heroes be heroes and have these guys tried in a court of law and be dealt with justly than dying.
I’m looking for the one that went down in flames.
“Scarlet…”
“Scarlet…”
Nothing…just bits still burning on the water. I…I killed someone.
“Scarlet…”
“Darcy.”
Oh…what…oh…he knows…
He takes my chin in his hand to look at me in the face and says. “It was a good shoot.”
“But…”
His suit powers back up and he slides his boot under my feet and he wraps his arms around me in this hug.
Which takes me right back to him doing this and saving me…
I break down bawling in his arms.
Scarlet-11.
Chapter 11
I don’t really remember much from the point of where I started bawling my eyes out. Little hazy patches mixed in with other hazy red lit patches in my mind. I know that I was in Sentinels arms and crying like a woman that had just lost her mind or part of her soul but inside of myself.
I’m Darcy, curled into a ball in this place that’s like some kind of salt flats but I’m on flagstones and there’s this structure just behind me of this temple? It’s so strange because I looks like a medieval era constructed geodesic dome and that’s mixed with a lot of middle eastern designs.
Like a sort of stained glass mosque.
Then Gran’s there….she’s holding me and the others are there too…the other Scarlet Angels are there and they’re stepping in and kneeling and rubbing my back or a shoulder and almost everyone of them are crying along with me, for me.
“Gran?”
“Hello Darcy Sweetie.” I hug and cry a bit more at that because the way that she said that it’s just like I’ve always been her Darcy. Dead or not Gran’s still Gran and being amazing like that’s still a super power of hers.
“You’re dead…”
“Yeah I suppose I am.”
“You suppose?”
“Well for each of us Angels part of our life force, of us binds itself to the bracelet.”
“So not all of you went to heaven?” (Sniffle.)
“Yes honey but I went to heaven but Scarlet me stays here.”
“But…”
“It’s fine honey, just like in life souls are adaptable.”
“But You’re okay?”
“Okay? I’m proud as heck of you of course I’m okay!”
(Sniffle?)…………………
“But I killed a man?”
“Darcy if he’d been any kind of man he’d had never joined such a movement in the first place much less them attack children.”
“But…”
She takes my face in her hands. “You’re a super, that makes you and our families targets. That could’ve been or might someday come to them coming at our family in the same way.”
“No…No…I won’t let them.”
“Exactly my sweet girl you’d give your last breath and do whatever you could to do to stop them right?”
I nod. “Yes.” (Sniffle.)
“And are the families of those children and those children any less innocent or deserving than our family?”
“No Gran…”
“Good girl, that’s exactly why I chose you.”
I cry a bit more but it’s different here, I can feel her sinking into me like the way she used to make tea but I’m the hot water. It’s Gran but it’s Scarlet and there’s a bond here now beyond the grandchild and grandparent. We both chose, we’ve both done “The Job” even though I’m just starting, we’ve both killed to defend those that need defending. It hurts, it sucks but it’s not easy, it should never be easy.
“No Honey it’s never easy, it’s one of the reasons why we are able to cry baby. We need the tears to wash the blood away.”
“Gran?”
“Yes honey?”
“Is the other you happy?”
“Yes honey I’m with my loved ones.”
“Are you happy?”
“Yes, I’m home here, with my family here. We’re related to half of these women here Darcy, they’re our family too and even the other bearers of the Matrix.”
“Matrix? Like the Movie or the Transformers thing?”
“Not quite honey, a long time ago there was a war where the light faced the darkness in a big way. There was a goddess called Myriad and she was a champion of light a goddess of love and of justice and even a goddess of war. But she had been gravely wounded by an enemy and was dying and in that time the gods and goddesses she stood with abided by her wishes and took the last parts of her life force and created The Myriad-Matrix as a weapon of good. It was bestowed as she wished on one of the members of her followers with the most light and the most heart. That turned out to be the son of one of the goddesses priestesses and her energy filled him and her essence offered him a choice. It’s that energy that shifts and changes us She can’t work without a willing heart and we all become part of each other.”
“Part of each other?”
She gestures around. “All of this Darcy, all of us here ate connected and we’re all a part of you now.”
“Oh…”
“Yes, oh…and it’s for these times, the hard times and the deep trials honey…you’re not alone you’ll always have us. You’ll always have me.”
“Always?”
“Yes always.”
We hug and hold each other until the place faded out as I fell asleep.
………………………………..................Okay I’m not sure how long it’s been but I’m asleep on this really comfy huge couch and I smell food. Everything growls I swear and not just my stomach. I get up and rub at my eyes. I sort of stumble around sleepy, I feel a mess. I’m still shifted in my powered up Scarlett state.
I look around and it’s really big in here. Condo like big three or four floors and very chic, how chic well the staircase looks like it’s crystal set in place by anti gravity tech. That alone would be a couple of million. It’s very open air in here too but not sparse it’s not ever really intimidating. As nice as the place is there’s movie poster on the walls instead of the high end art. I see lots of models everywhere and even vintage toys.
There’s and office nook in this raised dais library’s corner and at a glance there’s serious computer stuff in there but I see a mess too.
I’m oddly reassured by that.
I follow my nose especially when I smell something bready and hot and I go through an archway into this big modern kitchen and see Ryan Chase there, then I see the Helmet for the Sentinel armor there left out. Okay given there’s no armor here he did that on purpose.
Yeah he knows I’m Darcy, or that Darcy’s Scarlet.
“Hey, you’re awake you okay?”
“Yeah, just I’ve never…”
“It’s okay it was a clean shoot.”
“It wasn’t okay Ryan it’ll never be okay but…but I’d do it again.”
“Good, it’s good it hurts and that you feel this way about it.”
“It’s the only way I can look at it, I’m made this way. Always have been.”
He walk to another counter and passes me these scrubs but they’re red and there’s those cheap emergency panties in a package along with some toiletries and flip flops. “Here I got a care pack slapped together I figured you’d like to do the clean and showered thing before eating.”
“Oh god yes thank you Ryan….uhm sorry should I still be using your hero name or calling you sir or Mr. Chase?”
“No…we’re semi off the clock now so out of my armor I’m always Ryan, even to the people that work for me. It’s just not me otherwise….here.”
He takes a glass and puts it to the drink dispenser built into the fridge and it fills with chocolate milk. I take it gratefully since my energy’s on low and I sort of was feeling that more than hungry low blood sugar headache. I actually guzzle it lady like or not. I pass him back the glass.
“Another?”
“Maybe half.”
I take that with me and he tells me where I should go to use the shower and it’s in one of the guest rooms. The place is pretty new looking and It has that just moved in thing to it that’s sort of rings true since there’s a lot of personal stuff here that doesn’t fit in with the rest of the place. And there’s this part of me that’s…tweaked to him. It’s Sentinel he’s a real basified hero, he saved my life and he kept me safe while I lost it crying and like a knight in shining armor brought me here.
I’m not going to say that I’m not feeling something from him and all of this. And he’s really damned good looking…there’s this feeling there of wanting to know more about him. More than the papers and news and the tabloids. More than the stuff I know as Sentinel.
And that makes me feel a bit guilty about feeling these things while I’m in the shower…I’m seeing Nikki, she deserves better than that from me. Well that get’s me thinking about me and Nikki and I end up hugging myself in the shower having another shaky cry and really, really wishing she was here to hold me.
I’m not having a freak out or a flashback but I’m just hurting…and I just want her.
I get cleaned up and it feels good, it actually feels a whole lot better to wash all of today off and get myself straightened out.
Ryan must have made the scrubs somehow because they’re a good match for my Scarlet look as uncostumed me/her.
I could down shift to Darcy mode but I’m not ready to do that here yet. I come down and there’s voices. Other Ark Angels…Victory, Saber, Daystar, Harrier, Samson…all in Ryan’s kitchen and all out of uniform except for Shroud? He’s that guy from Paradise City with the nasty rep.
It’s like a gathering of heroes that’s just…
It’s like walking into the JLA and their in there civvies except for Batman of course.
Apparently the floor we had are meeting on and the one above and below it got V-Trashed.
“V-trashed?”
“Victory trashed, back in the day she had a habit of racking up some really high levels of collateral damage.” Daystar says handing me a tray.
“Really?” I smile a thank you at him as I take the tray. I can’t help it Chris Daystar is not just hot and built and huge and blonde but he’s just got something that really says decent guy, it’s like he gives off good guy more that super hotty.
Which is good because Saber’s his wife and she’s a martial arts samurai mistress and kind of like the Wolverine of the team with an anger rep like Hawkgirl.
Speaking of her she talks around a mouthful of chili-burger. “Actually there were some insurance companies that had act of meta and then they had Victory insurance.”
I can’t help but to laugh along with the others and it feels good. I’m assuming Shroud found it funny but it was against his beliefs to show it. Yeah okay we get it you’re Batman.
Okay I was expecting a lot of things but Hot dogs, Burgers, Chili and boxed Mac ‘n Cheese wasn’t what I thought of when it came to these people. But given what we were just through…comfort food makes perfect sense.
There’s milk, and shakes and floats. No booze, apparently being a Super hero comes with drug and alcohol problems. So there whole building is a dry zone. That makes sense. I’m also really glad that both Saber and Victory are big eaters for women. I’m starved and I’m not getting flak for it.
And you’d think that we’d not talk shop, not talk about what just happened but we’re into talking about what happened and getting this out and figuring things out.
Apparently there was something there, something I was feeling.
Something pushing the crowd along.
Something Mystical.
I look the same way the others do as Chris Daystar set’s this pearl the size of a large marble on the counter.
I can’t help it. “Guys…there’s something alive in there.” I can feel it….almost see it, and my tummy isn’t liking the feel of the thing.
Scarlet-12.
Chapter 12
I’m getting stared at and Chris and Ryan are looking at me like I’m a bit crazy. “No seriously guys it’s alive.”
I see something inside it swirling like mist or water then there’s this shape like a head there but it’s semi triangular and there’s the flare of stormy blue eyes.
They’re all looking at it now and Chris is frowning at it. “That mage character that mixed it up with the students had this thing.”
“It’s full of negative chi hon.” Sasha/Saber says with a thoughtful expression on her face. “Demon?”
I stop mid sip of my shake. “Demon? They’re real?”
There’s a bunch of nods. Saber says. “Yes there’s other beings from other planes of existence…if it makes more sense think of it as invaders and predators from another string theory place, but it’s more like a spider web at this point in creation.”
“Oh…so what do we do with it.”
There’s a communal. “Call John.”
“John?”
Chris says. “John Wisdom.”
“The stage magician? He doe real magic?”
“Yes, it’s his cover he actually does real magic in his shows it’s why people can’t disprove his tricks.”
“Because they’re not tricks.”
………………………………..I feel something… “No Scarlet they’re not.” I turn and he’s there in the room….how? “Wow that was fast.”
“I don’t advocate waiting when it comes to demons.” He smiles at me. “It’s good to see you back.”
“You knew one of us?”
“Yes, several and it’s always been a pleasure.”
He takes my hand gently and shakes it. Oh…he’s. Okay I’m feeling some attraction for sure but he’s someone who’d pull me in with interest even as Dale. Older in his fifties, fit and very well dressed and handsome with this long hair in a pony tail and just everything that comes with this older guy with everything together…and he’d be great to know as Dale because he’d really be interesting I think but now as Scarlet he’s so got this feeling and look of everything a girl might be looking for in a man.
He’s very charming.
And he’s soon shaking hands and gently hugging the women who he knows here with this warm familiarity. Victory is putting her phone away. “I wish this was just a social call John but it’s not. We might have a real problem.” She gestures at the pearl.
He raises an eyebrow. “Soul pearl…Japanese magic.”
“Japanese?” Chris says. “The kids that tangled with the mage said he seemed like a white guy.”
“Could be it’s rare stuff there’s only one being that might know the spells for this onworld and he’d never be involved in this.”
Shroud nods. “Six wouldn’t do this he’d have no reason.”
“Six?” I ask. Shroud looks towards me. “Shang Lee the sixth.”
I give him a black look.
He adjusts his cloak. “Chinese sorcerer, he runs Asia-Major in Paradise City.”
“What’s that?”
Victory says. “The Asian neighborhood down there Six’s the godfather over all the different cultures down there and all the gangs. He’s big organized crime.”
“Oh.” Wow there’s so much I’m learning and need to know at the same time.
John’s taking the pearl and staring at it. “Six wouldn’t even sell these as weapons and I’m not getting any fingerprint I know of from this. I’d say we have a new player.”
“Weapon?” Victory asks and beats me to it.
“The master of the pearl can use the powers and abilities of the soul inside of it.”
Chris nods. “That tracks the kids said he was doing lightning with it.”
John nods taking out a small chest. “It think it’s a Mephit.”
I look at it as he puts the pearl in the box, it feels familiar in a way. “Mephit?”
“A nasty elemental based demonic spirit. I can take care of this but whoever did this is skilled.”
“I felt something in the crowds at the bridge.”
“He’s very likely not using just one creature, I’ll go to the sites to check out the residues.”
He nods to us. “I’ll let you know what I find.”
Chris gets up. “I’ll go with you and show you the fight area.”
He shakes hands and hugs again before leaving with Daystar. I look at everyone. “I hate to eat and run but I have RL to deal with and classes.”
Victory nods. “We’ll get together soon and keep you in the loop with this and the stuff you’ll need to get started on.”
“Thanks, more homework.”
She just smiles at me wryly. “You know even if you weren’t on the team that’s all stuff you need to learn.”
“I know just right now after all of this my brain is screaming nooooo at anything that requires thought or just…”
She nods. “Go, hit your RL and get some downtime….too much of this will get to you.”
I get up and Ryan smiles and comes over and hugs me. “C’mere a minute okay?”
“Okay?”
He takes me to this side office and opens a cabinet and passes me some things. I look….a movie theatre card fox Universal Theatres with unlimited access…and some tickets…wow he’s got access to everything.
“Ryan…you don’t have to…”
“Hey, rich guy here these get sent to me for free. There’s a lot of free swag they send my way to just hope I’ll show up. I like to share so…take these and take your girl out for a few good dates and this way you won’t have to worry about the costs and just have a good time.”
“Okay…I still have to thank you for everything you’ve done for me so far.”
“No you don’t. Darcy you’re a friend…we just went through the shit together and in our kind of life real friends are hard to come by and keep. It’s just something friends do.”
I hug him and hang on a bit not the attraction thing but just because he’s really cool and a nice guy. I lean up and kiss his cheek. “Thank you but I’m paying you back for this.”
“Darcy…”
“No…I can’t do much but I can cook, how long has it been since you had some good old home cooking?”
He smiles. “Way too long, all of us it’s been too long.”
“Then it’s what I’ll do.”
He smiles. “I’ll walk you out?”
“That’d be cool this place is so huge that I’d get lost.”
He takes me up to the roof by the elevator or rather the hangar area and wow…there’s a lot of toys here. He opens the force field? In the wall and I hug him again and close my eyes letting the energy out to re-uniform.
“Thanks Ryan, I mean it.”
“I know, I’ll see you soon.”
“Okay…”
I step off the edge and fall backwards and go freefall and it’s such a rush as I’m heading towards the ground and I get about a hundred feet from splat when I kick in the energy and pull up out of the dive and explode up into the sky with a yell giving it everything and another yell as I feel the pop-wash over my field as I break the sound barrier and head off into the sky.
I really should head home but my heart’s not ready for that and I kick in the speed and I get way up over the clouds.
Oh…I mean really…there is nothing like this at all…passing shuttles and jets here and there but skimming clouds…punching through ones full of rain or snow…it’s so…
I decide to really open it up and see what I can do…up higher and faster just pushing things…yelling and letting shit out and I step on it as it were then….then it happens.
I…
I break atmosphere.
Oh…
Oh my god…
Stunned isn’t the word.
I’m just one person…no suit, no ship…just me and now I’m standing? Here in orbit and I am looking down at my home planet under me both huge and small and…I’m crying…oh it’s good tears. I really can’t put into words just the way this is reaching into my…Dale, Darcy, Scarlet…all of me is just.
I’m not even sure how long I’m up here for but by the time the wonder and shock settles to where I can function there’s something there settled inside of me. I’m here…able to look down and see this, see everyone there down there and every living soul down there deserves the right to live free, be happy and safe and this is so my calling…I know I’ve said these things before but when you see things that keep pointing these things out to you it means something…right?
There is one thing I do…something I need to see before heading home.
I move to the path of the planet’s movement….and wait…it’s absolutely amazing I shield my eyes with my field and watch the sun come into view of the edge of New Haven’s horizon.
I cry again just moved…just yeah…
I get myself under control and do a fall roll over and fly down to home…more than ever this is my home…down in over the southern ocean and pass over the islands down there and then over Paradise City the mountains and the New Phoenix desert then out over the Vulcan plateau and the volcanoes there and from there and head over the Lakeland hills and then follow the colonial highway home up over the Sentinel mountains and in over Ark City.
The fighting, the things that happened…seeing the planet like that getting that perspective changes…everything.
I was gone longer than I thought because the morning sun is coming up and I smile at it as I’m landing in my place with an almost “hey you” kind of feeling. I shift my uniform away and head away into the shower and down shift to Darcy and then to Dale.
It feels very strange to be me this time.
I need to get used to being me again. It’s not like being Dale, me’s a bad thing but I’ve spent the last two days as Darcy and well I’m kind of used to it? Acclimated….I guess that’s the word for it.
I get some clothes, books and get into my workout clothes and head into campus going for a run first and hen off to the gym. Feeling the way my muscles move getting myself worked out and by the time I’m out of the pool after the run and the weights I feel more like me.
I shower and change and walk to the food hall and seeing things still all new things…or just everything new.
I can’t help the grin on my face when I see Nikki at the counter trying to decide. She looks really nice this morning and I get a tray and head over to her.
“Hey, Morning.”
She looks up and smiles at me. “Hey, you’re here early?”
“Up all night studying so jogged in early to hit the gym.”
“I so couldn’t work out like that.”
“It’s new to me too but not being home and doing chores I’m feeling the city life.”
“You’re here early too.”
“I’ve got an early lab so I thought I’d beat the crowds. How’s Darcy?”
“Good she’s out getting familiar with the city I think.”
“I had a great time with her.”
“She did too, she was very happy and jazzed after the whole thing.”
“She was?”
“Yeah, you’ve got her feeling things she’s never felt before.”
“Me too…”
“C’mon let’s get some food and coffee and we can talk a bit before we have to hit our classes.”
“Sure.” She smiles and I kind of wish I was Darcy right now so I could kiss her.
Scarlet-13.
Chapter 13
Three days later.
Sigh…
Yeah big sigh…
I’m just looking at Nikki as she’s biting her lip as she’s sweeping through the stacks looking for a book to add to the research she’s doing for one of her term papers and I’m there watching her and I’m here as the guy version of me but it really doesn’t mean that I’m appreciating Nikki like that.
Okay as Dale I can, on a physical level sure no problem even with her being VG as well not a deal breaker as far as dale’s concerned. But Nikki’s not into guys…and I’m not saying this as a commentary on stuff in my head but I’m lesbifantiszing about Nikki.
Darcy is in my head stretched out on this imaginary bed head held up by her hands and elbows watching Nikki through my eyes as she’s on her tippy toes reaching for a book and there’s just a few wisps of her hair coming free and she’s biting her lower lip a little and she’s in this big old t-shirt over a tank top and a long skirt that goes with is and ballet flats…
Sigh again…Nikki has no idea sometimes just how beautiful she is without even trying.
Sometimes it’s hard not telling her and coming clean but it’s still dangerous, still something I don’t want to risk with her.
But there are times like this I just wish I could be either the guy she likes or just have better reasons for being Darcy.
I need to get a bit of a Darcy life.
I power up my notebook and start to go online for the newspaper and start looking at casting information. I’m well Darcy is supposed to be here interested in acting and theatre but I haven’t moved on that yet.
I suppose I need to really, I need to go to some auditions at least. It’ll help me built my identity as Darcy.
Wow, and wow…there’s a huge section for auditions and shows and all the stuff that goes on in between all the onstage stuff.
And there’s a section that’s right up my alley.
No experience necessary.
I look at the different ads and even some of the plays and tag a few of them to look at later.
I look at Nikki again so into her studies and smile and I get up to help her carry over the armload of books to our table. “Here, let me.”
“Thanks Dale.”
“So why the hardcopy? You could just scan this onto your reader you know.”
“Yes but that would deprive me of actually reading the books.”
I grin at her. “Twenty seventh century and we still love out books.”
She lovingly runs her fingers over the spines of the books. “Some of us still do, I’m an addict myself…reading on a screen is great but compared to a book…the smells and the weight and the feel there’s nothing like it.”
“I’ll have to pass that along to Darcy.”
She blushes but says. “Okay…” with that smile.
We go through some of the human sexuality texts and I’m reading some books on the effects on prosthetics on the female psyche. It’s a good read, women are very connected to who they are and suffering a trauma that permanently changes that is actually petty complex.
Considering me as Darcy…and if I was permanently Darcy and lost a limb, or my breasts to cancer…It’s something really interesting me and in a way where I’m studying prosthetic engineering it’s seriously important now to consider?
It’s the twenty seventh century and you’d think we’d have all this technology that’d replace stuff like this. Well we do and we don’t. There’s cybernetics for sure but just for a regular vision based cyber eye is around fifty grand, and up and up depending on the makes or models. Some get lucky if you can call it that and get set up with some if you are police or military and hurt in the line of duty.
But affordable? Way too many corporations are into making money off this sector of medicine. And there are too many insurance companies that just say it’s not needed to live.
But there’s living and being alive right?
There’s bio-prosthetics basically cloned limbs and organs but we’ve never been able to crack the decay rate…that’s where we clone something that we need and for some reason there’s a rejection that in the best of matches we can’t keep from happening and in ten or twelve years the organ even if cloned from your own body will start degrading.
We haven’t broke that fault yet and it’s a big deal.
The Vishanti however have.
And their treatment is done on their property and held as a secret. And it’s hugely expensive but once it’s done it’d done and no amount of samples has ever given us insight to whatever they do.
Yeah I could go on a lot about this stuff. But me, I’m planning on working at a hospital a good one where it has charities to take off the burden of the cyber ware costs. But I want to work on prosthetics too…maybe something you can slide your amputated limb into that might be as good as something cybernetics but a lot, a lot cheaper.
I’m still really into this without being Scarlet. I’ve always wanted to do this and help people and trust me. If you grown up on a farm or a ranch even in these days you get familiar with people being hurt.
I yawn and look over at Nikki. “I’m done in, too much in the books for my brain right now I need to get out for a bit.”
“Mmm-hmm ‘kay Dale.” She waves bye with an absent minded finger wiggle really into her book on The Transsexual Revolution.
I’m not really familiar with the book but it’s about how there’s non-op but living as female people and likely very pertinent stuff for Nikki as the prosthetics stuff is for me. It makes me smile that she’s so into it and so cutely into it.
I am however filled up with all the stuff I’ve been reading and do need a break. You can feed your mind sure but information’s like food you got to let yourself digest it.
I stop and scan the book I had so I can PDF them later and I head home jogging to shake things loose and…
There’s nothing like being hot and sweaty as Dale and stepping into my shower becoming Darcy.
Sigh…really good relaxed sigh.
As much as I like just being myself and everything I’m finding that I like being Darcy, I like being a girl and not for any other reason than that. Not even fancy really as I go from showering to just puttering around the house in a comfy tee-shirt with sweat pants on and my hair tied up just cleaning up the house and doing my laundry and listening to some music.
Funny thing is there’s nothing sexual about this, no loving my breasts or the way my legs feel or anything it’s just, me…it’s me getting to be myself but this other side of me. And the Dale side of me? You know how I was mentally watching Nikki from my Darcy in Dale perspective well Dale me is just laying back has asleep on this mental sofa with that guy contentment of being on a house with a woman doing the housework and cooking thing. No, not like a sexist thing but that good way when you’re a guy is in the same room or house when his mom or grandmother or significant other is into doing the homemaking thing.
Yes I know I’m the same person but as good as the Darcy sigh thoughts are as Dale, Dale’s relaxed male thing actually kind of hits part of the girl in my with this shot of femizen.
And doing the housework as Darcy is a learning thing for me too. I wasn’t born this way or even mentally been a girl so I don’t have that grown up female touch to things but I am trying to feel out my own style.
One of those is while it’s still nice out I hang out the laundry. I know to some people that’s a lot more of a pain but Grams did it and I like the smell of fresh sheets on the bed.
And cooking is something I’m enjoying too. I’m a decent cook anyways with basic stuff but baking has a lot more appeal to me as Darcy. Dale can bake pre-made dough’s and can make a bit of pie crust.
But I’m thinking I’m going to…
I take out my phone and text.
[Hey.]
[Hi!]
[Dale said u were studying.]
[Writing a paper.]
[Oh so busy?]
[Yeah sorta.]
[Supper?]
[Was planning on the food hall.]
[I’m cooking.]
[Oh?]
[Pot roast and pirogues.]
[Never had either.]
[Really? You’ve never had pot roast?]
[Nope, if it’s not take out my family really never cooked it.]
[Really, you want to come over?]
[Yes!, I’m so tired of studying and researching stuff. Day was right to take off.]
[Day?]
[Nick-name.]
[Dale’s pretty short as it is.]
[Well yeah but he makes my day brighter.]
[Really?]
[He’s a real friend, he does want anything like my other friends do.]
[He’d date you if you were into guys.]
[I’d date him if I was into guys but aside from that we’re really good friends.]
[Cool.]
[Very cool, just because we’re just friends he hasn’t deleted my sex.]
[He wouldn’t, I wouldn’t why treat someone different just because they don’t want to date you?]
[Exactly that’s why Day fit to me, he’s like a bit of my own clean sunshine. No B.S.]
[You know he’s got secrets too right? He’s not perfect.]
[Darcy, no one’s ever going to be perfect. But Dale treats me like me, that’s enough.]
[Just…just okay.]
[You okay?]
[Yeah, just still trying to find my footing here.]
[You’ll get there, life’s a journey not a race.]
[I know, so can I feed you oh wise one?]
[What time?]
[Anytime we can just relax as I cook.]
[I could help.]
[Even better.]
[Can I bring anything?]
[You’re laundry, we have our own machines.]
[You sure?]
[Yeah.]
[See you soon! *Kisses*]
I smile and blush and yeah I hold the phone to my chest and smile and I dig out the pot roast I have and my pressure cooker. I seen a lot of my home meals done in theses things. I put a bit of oil in the pot and I roll the roast in a bit of salt and pepper and garlic and onion powder and brown it off.
Then I pull a trick from an ex girlfriend and I take the pot roast out and put a saucer in the bottom of the pressure cooker and this will keep the roast fro sticking to the bottom of the pot. The rest is a bit of coffee (that’s optional) some rough chopped onions I use two then some garlic and a shot of HP sauce some brown sugar about a teaspoon is all you need and a can of beer then fill the pot of the cooker with water about halfway.
I put some potatoes on to cook for the pirogues and I tend to by a baking potato type since they make fluffy mashed potatoes and fries and well baked potatoes of course. Now my dad always steamed his taters for mashing like this because they’re drier. Once I have them ready to be mashed I add some pepper and some salted butter that I put in it cut into small cubes one the potato has cooled.
I cheat and use store bought pasta sheets and a Cheepo plastic mold for them from a dollar store. (Cheepo’s an actual brand.) I roll the pasta in egg whites after they’re sealed and roll them in a bit of corn meal and flour and then deep fry them. They go all crispy and not quite battered but the pasta gets cooked from the oil and the steam from the potatoes and…I roll my eyes in yum as I bite into one and it’s crispy outside then fluffy potatoes and melty bits of butter.
Okay this is heavy mid-western food so I only make four each and freeze the rest and I make a salad to keep us from getting too ugh… with the heavy stuff. I toss together some quartered tomatoes and chunks of cucumber and just toss them in some salt a pinch of sugar, fresh dill and a bit of red vinegar not a lot of any of it just to sort of kiss the veggies.
I’m making this when the doorbell rings. I head to the door and Nikki’s there and she’s got these big linen drawstring bags and I see a cab pulling away.
“Oh shit Nikki I should’ve picked you up!”
“Hey, you’re kind enough to feed me and let me wash my stuff her it’s okay Darcy. Nice place by the way.”
“Dale bought it from a big bunch of stuff he was left in his grandmothers will.”
“And he bought a house?”
“It’s close to school, if he ever decides to move or something it’ll rent well.”
“Cool, actually sounds like Day.”
“Come on in.”
I take the two bags she has and she takes her one on the walkway and the steps and head right to the laundry room. She’s looking around. “Wow, this is really nice.”
I smile setting her stuff on the counter. “Well I did some housework so it’s cleaner than usual.”
“The trials of living with a guy huh.”
“Dale’s actually pretty neat, just catching up on the stuff you don’t get done when you’re busy is all.”
“Oh, supper smells good.”
“Good then. It should be ready, you want to eat?”
Her stomach growled almost on cue and she covers her face blushing. “Sorry…”
“Hey, student budget and your other expenses. And…..you studied through lunch right?”
“Yes…” Hand still over her face. I reach over and take it and lead her to the kitchen.
I tell Nikki where to find stuff to set the table and I take the pot roast out and make the gravy in the slow cooker pot with a bit of flour and lots of pepper and a stick blender using it to puree the garlic and onions all together and then flake the beef back into it.
We have it over the crispy pirogues like gravy over chicken fried steak. It’s a good supper but we sort of have a bit of awkward silence until we start talking about my acting. I admit I haven’t even gotten started yet and I’m still trying to work up the nerve for testing the waters of the big city.
The rest of the night is us doing her laundry and talking about the few theater shows she’s been to and music and just talking and there’s just something about just kicking back and folding clothes.
Yes, it’s different when you’re doing it with someone you’re into.
Plus I’m learning a lot of women’s laundry stuff. But it’s more than that, there’s a lot of picturing her in the clothes and god…I don’t know if she’s brought it here on purpose but she has some really sexy, really girly lingerie and there’s all this eye contact and she’s so pretty.
I’m really aroused and it’s kind of yay and scary.
I’m really thinking a lot of sex, of sex with Nikki and that’s as exciting as it is scary…do real born girls feel like their whole nervous system is humming when it gets like this? I hate it and love it at the same time.
Nikki’s nipples are hard too, I can even see it even through her sweater and bra now that I’m learning the signs. Just knowing that makes mine feel so aching and hard. It’s like getting a boner sort off…that sexual ache, it really similar, but two points and way, way more intense in the way it radiates through all those nerves.
But as much as we’re feeling it and we’re sharing glances and blushes and smiles and things we don’t go past that. We take out time but we do eventually finish the clothes and I get the car warmed up and then drive her home.
I carry her stuff up the stairs and to her apartment.
“Thanks Darcy, I really needed this tonight.”
“I had a really good time Nikki, I always do with you.”
“Thanks.” She gives me that smile and blushes.
“Nikki?”
“Yes?”
“I want to take you out on a date.”
“Me?”
“Yeah you.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I really, really like you. Heck more than anyone I’ve really met before and…”
Nikki steps forward and kisses me.
I mean really kisses me and it’s that pinning me to her door jam kiss with her soft lips on mine, the flavor of here peach lip gloss and the rush of her scent into my brain because I have to breathe through my nose and her hands just rest on my hips and my girlness tightens like I’ve never felt before and at the same time there’s this excited burst of adrenaline getting all mixed up with the feelings.
Feelings…
Sexually my body is just on…wired…
But the way she’s kissing me, the way she’s touching and holding me all the soft romantic sexuality is melting me too.
I feel…this…
“Yes.” Nikki says as she breaks the kiss, kisses? I think thee was more than one.
“Yes.”
“Yes, I’ll go out with you Darcy, I’m free all day Saturday and Sunday.”
“Saturday night?”
“Sure.”
“I’ve uhm got tickets, we can see a show or a movie?”
“A show, I don’t get to see them that much.”
“Okay…” I’m not able to stop smiling or blushing, I feel like I did yeas ago when I first started dating but totally different at the same time.
“Okay…” She smiles this even sweeter smile, that smile she has talking about me to Dale but this one’s for me.
I feel all happy, yay, smiley-melty.
“G’night Darcy.”
“Goodnight Nikki.”
I step back and she closes her door and I’m leaning on the wall in the hallway and can just feel her there leaning on the other side of her wall.
I take a deep full of life breath and head downstairs and drive my car home pretty quickly for me and I’m inside and locking up and make a beeline for the sky light and pop it open and shift heading as fast as I can into the night sky throwing in an upward corkscrew and grinning like an idiot.
“Whoo-hoo she said yes!”
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-20.
*Before…
………………………….And then Settler’s Day or NH Thanksgiving comes up pretty fast.
Nikki’s going home to her folks place and…so am I.
I mean my home not her home and I’ve wanted to sort of do this for a couple of weeks now.
I need to have a family talk and see where they are about all of this and about me and I’ll have to talk to mom first since she’s the only one that I know of out of the family that was in the running. She’ll hopefully be okay enough with things that we can hash all of this out and help me with the paper work that Victory has given me so that she and dad can sign off on Darcy so there’s an official if needed paper trail.
Now do I drive and go as Dale or do I pack a bag and things and fly there as Darcy/Scarlet?
*And Now…
I actually decide on heading home driving because I’m not that into having a chance of someone knowing just yet. And while I or rather Scarlet doesn’t have a whole lot of superhuman enemies out there I’m an Ark Angel now or at least a provisionary sort of one and that might actually bring me some shit.
I do drive over to The Ark building and get in with my ID as Darcy and we get the papers that I need to get done up or preferably done up first and all of that and while I’m actually doing all of that Ryan Chase has the tech guys and gals and bots go over my clunker and give it a tune up and a fit up.
That was pretty cool actually and my car looks pretty newish, not like totally knew with like paint and body work stuff done but it’s got a serious tune up and new kicks and someone gave it a really nice wash and wax while they were at it and there’s even an air freshener.
Coconut because apparently they think I like coconut.
I do but it’s just sort of cute.
And…and while I’m here I actually hit up The Ark’s Gift shop and I go and I get some odds and ends at a few places that are like touristy stuff from like Ark City.
Like a panoramic poster of The Bridge and some city shots and just some things that you don’t get unless you come to the city.
I mean Greendale’s a city and it’s sort of big or it seems like it if you’re not used to that but Ark City.
Well that’s just Metropolis to like Smallville.
Yeah that way mega ancient but it’s sort of like part of my educational Ark Angel package because apparently the old comic culture and the new comic culture actually plays on the whole thing of metas and mutants and all those things in between.
There’s a whole language and culture that’s not just the geek anymore but part of the whole hero and villain thing too.
It’s kind of screwy sounding but it’s like actually a sort of thing.
And I have the theater stuff that I’m getting into.
Which is so Darcy and not Dale.
Which is seriously another thing I have to think about really.
Just how much am I going to do?
I mean Dale worked hard to get into the school and the programs that he did, that I did as him and yet this whole theater thing was sort of a cover that turned into a sort of something else.
And I’m no headliner by far and I likely won’t be either because well….being famous isn’t likely a good cover.
So what do I do?
Well actually going for a really long drive is actually one of those good things for thinking and that’s even longer than usual since I have to cross the city first and that takes hours even with me taking the route that I’ve picked out.
See Ark City is Huge and it’s in this sort of region that’s this mountainous cul-de-sac that’s the size of large states in some places to small countries. It’s take all day and maybe more to actually drive across it widthwise so I leave the bridge and I take The Shoreline Highway north and that takes me through places that I’ve actually only flown over but it also leads out of the city and out over the mountains.
From there I turn west with The Sentinel Highway North…that’s named for the mountains and that takes me past all of the resorts and mining and industrial towns and cities that feed Ark City and all of its industry stuff and once passed the mountains it leads to a turn off for The Great Continental Highway and that’s the Highway that I took to come in on.
It’s a long drive just to get to that part. Four hours to get out of the city and another three to get to the continental and that’s when I’m stopping for a break and some gas at one of the centerline rest-stops.
See the Continental is sixteen lanes eight going one way and eight the other and in the middle they actually have all sorts of rest stops and camp grounds and mini-parks as well as hotels and motels and the like and this highway in the major trade route that spans from coast to coast and it even has close to each side rail-lines for the trains.
I think the trains have like stops her for the commuter ones and passenger ones and they’re all like built with the stations and things that are close to where there are exits and places that the Continental branches off with exits heading to other places and other highways.
It is actually as boggling as it all sounds too.
I was all sorts of oh crap the world is bigger than I thought when I left home and now.
Well with the stuff I can do and the things that I’ve faced and seen.
It’s actually a nice trip and even as much as there is of everything there’s also lots of space that’ll be just driving.
I gas up and I park and I lock up the car and then I go and freshen up and get something to eat at the diner part here rather than the little fast food things or the vending machines and I eat and listen to the music they have there while I people watch and have dish of shepherd’s pie and two slices of spanicopeda and then a cup of tea.
I’ve actually always liked the whole spinach pastry thing and it’s actually quite good too and there’s lots of different varieties but this one’s very normal just a little cooked onion and salt and pepper and I think just a little nutmeg.
There’s one at the train stations café back home that has this really large amount of greens in it but there’s a morne sauce on the bottom and then there’s like lots of butter and dill.
And they make great pie there and pretty good fried fish and chips.
It was like pretty close to our high school so it was one of the good places to go to if you had a car.
And speaking of a car I have another cup of tea and then go and use the ladies room and I go and sleep for a few hours in the car.
It’s a rest stop so it’s actually pretty safe as they usually have like cops around or at least security people to like help keep an eye on things.
I guess some of these places have like reputations for like sex workers and other stuff that can like happen in them.
I’m pretty sure that I’m safe so I crash for a few hours before I’ll hit the road again.
It’s not comfortable sleeping in a car it just isn’t but I will say I have a bit more room as Darcy doing that than I did when I did the same thing as Dale.
I got a few hours of sleep in and I get out and got for a bathroom break and then scrub my face and freshen up and I get a few of those Fuji-Blue-Mountain coffees in a can. It’s a brand from Japan on Old Earth and they don’t grow coffee there but the Japanese are good at that whole canned everything stuff.
And this stuff I know from campus because it’s like really strong stuff.
So I drink a can there and I buy a thing of fudgy-clusters which are these bite-sized brownies sold like a candy bar in like four chunks that are covered in chocolate or a chocolate shell since they have this really creamy icing too.
Yeah I know the girl and chocolate thing is a stereotype but I like stuff like that with something hot and really bitter. And the canned coffee is really bitter and strong it’s like the perfect foil for each other.
I head out and it’s dark out and I turn up the radio and I listen to tunes as I drive and there’s another sort of cool thing about being a girl.
Psycho-socio-permission.
There’s this thing where a lot of guys even when they’re alone wouldn’t like sing along with a girly song and I…as Darcy well I’m a girl and I sing along with some of the tunes that I’ve been discovering and rediscovering and stuff.
And it’s like maybe good singing practice too if I belt out stuff along with the bands and stuff on the radio.
It’s just getting to dawn when I pull off The Continental and drive into the Greendale exit and highway north and it’s about seven when I get into town.
Greendale is big, well sort of big it’s a city it has an airport and a shuttle port and it’s about two hundred thousand people when you count all of the suburbs and the surrounding area and we’re a working classed city with Lumber and Paper products and farming too. We’re the Midwest north too so we’re actually pretty big with cattle and the like.
Then there’s like all of the offshoots and things.
But yeah I said lumber and paper in this era.
Actually things made of actual wood are very expensive since there’s like faux lumber and re-cycled lumber made form waste plant fibers and papers and such. But we’re in what used to be really huge old forests in the colonial days and it’s one of those colony industries.
And now…now we have these genetically modified trees that grow super-fast and they are even more like boosted because they have these sort of anti-gravity lines that go through the tree farms and they reduce the local gravity field and this apparently takes like twenty percent of the gravity strain off of them which lets them grow even like more.
And yeah almost all the trees on like stable founded worlds are like farms now. Old grown forests are like ultra-protected green spaces these days. And when a tree is harvested like just about everything is used like with animals these days…nose to tail ideas have like become root to leaf.
So it’s this small city surrounded by farms and tree farms and all sorts of things that are like green or like natural.
And we’re nestled in this sort of ring of like super hills and there’s this huge lake too and we’re in a valley so there’s the Dale part.
And we’re semi famous for the lake and the park and the Greendale hub.
The hub is a four way suspension bridge that has this huge island that we built in the center that’s a traffic circle that lets you change to other bridges and other place instead of just driving around The Shore Drive which is a four lane city highway that goes around the lake just outside of the boating district.
It’s actually pretty here and it’s really unique too.
And we do I guess get like tourists and stuff here I’ve seen them but also not seen them as I was growing up well just because you just don’t like see stuff like that too much when you’re a kid.
I actually make my drive so I get to cross the bridge and that’s kind of yay.
And I can’t help but to have the thoughts of what it’d be like to actually just sort of fly around it and see things as Scarlet about my town.
Then I hit the north-west side of the city and that’s where I live and everything gets a lot more familiar as I’m seeing people and places I’ve always known and I fight the temptation to wave at some people that I see and know because I’m Darcy.
And it’s about five minutes past Kingswood Fields a tree farm collective and park meets sort of suburbs that I find myself home.
Home’s our farm and it’s walled with an old fieldstone and mortar wall that my great grandfather and his dad built when they settled here and it’s just decorative at this point and sort of shows the property lines but it has little to do with the farm.
I smile and see the houses we have a sort of bunch of family that lives here and a couple of trailers too and then there’s the coop barns and the dairy ones and that’s mostly for us and local sales and stuff. And then there’s the silos and the other processing sheds as what we do here mostly for money is we grow soybeans and alfalfa and green lentils then we have a lot of big gardens that we have again for us and for local sales.
That’s a big part of farming here these days…growing to feed the locals and some of that’s for our own stands in the farmer’s markets and some of it is for our delivery business. I used to drive for that and it’s a tote full of potatoes and greens and carrots and other things that we can pick easily and it’s a bulk buy veg order for a week.
And according to New Haven laws and a holdover from older colonial ideas we would sell some of our raw dairy too as long as the people signed a waiver for it.
And we do like eggs and some other stuff but it’s just kind of a large family but medium sized working farm in the 27th.
I pull in and I stop and take a breath or two and I get out and I look around and I stretch and I see a few people looking and I head for the main house.
That’s the house I grew up in and it’s a two and a half story house with a ranch style to it and solar roofing and siding and a trio of wind turbines on the roof peak and lots of hanging plants and planters with lettuce and herbs and chives around the decks and I go up to the house and I ring the doorbell.
Which feels weird to ring the doorbell in my own house and I see through the screen doors Mom coming up and she stops and she’s staring at me and she’s staring after a few seconds at my wrist and I nod and hold up the wrist with the “watch” that morphs into its proper bracelet cuff form.
She does an inhale.
“I’ve seen you on the news.”
I blink. “You have?”
“Hero-watch….and ever since I knew that you inherited that from your grandmother.”
“So….?”
“Well what’s your name?”
“Darcy.”
She nods. “I kind of like that, it’s close to Dale.”
I nod. “Easy to keep in mind.”
She opens the door and gives me a hug.
I hug her back. “You’re not mad?”
“Yes a little, I kind of wanted to be the next Scarlet Angel.”
I blush some. “So grandma said.”
“Oh?”
I nod. “She knew that you wanted it and she didn’t think that was a good idea.”
Mom frowns leaning back. “Did she say why?”
“That you liked the attention more than she was comfortable with.” I say that with a wince.
She looks at me.
And she looks at me.
Then inside the house towards the hall.
We keep like all of the family trophies and awards and stuff in a couple of display cases in the hall as we’re actually proud in this family when something cool happens for one of us.
And her cheer stuff is in there as well as her homecoming and pageant stuff.
She stares there a second and she takes a deep breath and sighs. “She’s right…I mean the first thing in my head would be that my super self would be hot…hotter than my regular self and that I would be like young again.”
“So we’re good?”
“Yeah we’re good, but this is going to be all sorts of complicated for a few days.”
I nod. “How are we going to do this with like the family?”
Mom looks at me. “All the older family members know sort of, they don’t know as much as I know or your Dad does but they know because she had a talk with us when we were younger and the fact that it’s a blood thing, a family thing and that one day we might inherit that.”
“And you guys stayed quiet?”
“She told us about the other versions of her, the other Scarlet Angels and how some of them died and how family could get hurt.”
Mom looks at me. “Darcy…you’re going to have to do the same thing.”
I nod and she leads us towards the back kitchen and that’s the house working kitchen for like jams and pickles and making things and I follow.
“I think I can do that but I’m here for advice too.”
“Advice?”
“Be Dale, Be Darcy…I have this whole other life taking root and what should I do about that and what I should do about my girlfriend?”
Mom grins and heads for the coffee. “Well is it serious?”
“Kinda…and Dale and her are good friends.”
“Wait…what? She’s Darcy’s girlfriend/”
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet 14.
Chapter 14
*Previously………
“Nikki?”
“Yes?”
“I want to take you out on a date.”
“Me?”
“Yeah you.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I really, really like you. Heck more than anyone I’ve really met before and…”
Nikki steps forward and kisses me.
I mean really kisses me and it’s that pinning me to her door jam kiss with her soft lips on mine, the flavor of here peach lip gloss and the rush of her scent into my brain because I have to breathe through my nose and her hands just rest on my hips and my girlness tightens like I’ve never felt before and at the same time there’s this excited burst of adrenaline getting all mixed up with the feelings.
Feelings…
Sexually my body is just on…wired…
But the way she’s kissing me, the way she’s touching and holding me all the soft romantic sexuality is melting me too.
I feel…this…
“Yes.” Nikki says as she breaks the kiss, kisses? I think there was more than one.
“Yes.”
“Yes, I’ll go out with you Darcy, I’m free all day Saturday and Sunday.”
“Saturday night?”
“Sure.”
“I’ve uhm got tickets; we can see a show or a movie?”
“A show, I don’t get to see them that much.”
“Okay…” I’m not able to stop smiling or blushing, I feel like I did yeas ago when I first started dating but totally different at the same time.
“Okay…” She smiles this even sweeter smile, that smile she has talking about me to Dale but this one’s for me.
I feel all happy, yay, smiley-melty.
“G’nite Darcy.”
“Goodnight Nikki.”
I step back and she closes her door and I’m leaning on the wall in the hallway and can just feel her there leaning on the other side of her wall.
I take a deep full of life breath and head downstairs and drive my car home pretty quickly for me and I’m inside and locking up and make a beeline for the sky light and pop it open and shift heading as fast as I can into the night sky throwing in an upward corkscrew and grinning like an idiot.
“Whoo-hoo she said yes!”
*And Now…………………….
I don’t know what my life is going to be like with this whole super heroine thing but right now I’m on top of the world literally.
I love flying, I mean in an air vehicle would have been cool to me before but this is just me and my powers and nothing else as I wind myself up and up and up into the sky.
Happy just doesn’t really match this the way that it used to for me and I stop once I’m well above the city and even the air car traffic just up here with the only thing close to this height is the airplanes and the traffic from the shuttle port.
Ark City at night so many people so many lives and lights and it’s all shining down there below me and it’s stunning.
I’m so blown away by being able to do this and at the same time I’m feeling humbled by this too.
I’m flying.
I’m up here doing this and I’ve been granted that privilege. It’s way more than my birthright you know?
I sit there for a few minutes taking it all in before heading north banking eastward until I hit the city coastline and fly over along the harbour and over all these boats and ships and stuff.
I’m oddly smiling at the tankers and the loading docks just because we live in an age of space travel and yet we still have ocean tankers and cargo ships and we still use those shipping containers and there’s still the fact we have trains and stuff for all of that too.
I mean in an age like this some things just are still as they were hundreds of years ago. Oh there’s like little improvements to all of the stuff but there just something…I don’t know right about it?
Maybe it’s this sort of sense that this was the right choice and this is my place in the world.
Then again I just have to figure out my life as Dale and my life as Darcy and how I’m going to still go about keeping this secret if I’m looking at a relationship. I’d love to tell Nikki but I have to protect her from what might come at me down the road.
It doesn’t take too long for me to hit the edge of the city at its northern most point and it’s kind of neat since I’ve never been here. It’s kind of old and it’s kind of poor. The city goes really close to the mountains and the mountain chain or a large part of it rings the city. It’s actually they say the crater from the alien ship underneath everything.
You have the foothills that are all these old industry places still as the first colonists did a large amount of mining way back when and it was just easier to be that close then as you get more towards the city proper you have the old neighbourhoods that were where all the workers and their families live.
There’s this whole odd mixture of slums and these really old places here. Parks and places with statues there’s a lot of old churches here too and just really well built classic old buildings. They build stuff to last in the colonial days especially for like important buildings.
Hey if you’re mining then you have a lot of stone right? Modern cutting tools like lasers were still there back then so there really is a whole lot of it around. Lennox it’s this sort of Amerifrican place…well it was settled by a lot of them has a ton of this even some of the main streets are still stone paved.
It’s kind of marred and messed up though because its home to a lot of gangs and all that nice old stuff is tagged and stuff.
Hannigan is the same sort of thing but it’s that whole Celtic/Irish/UK thing and they border each other too so there is a lot of gang stuff up here on the news. Heck I even heard about this stuff home. I mean there’s just a whole bunch of racial bullshit here…You’d think after so long we’d get a damned clue.
I’m being careful right now and sort of keeping my eyes open looking for trouble but looking after myself too. There’s a lot of anti-meta support here and these gangs well…I just don’t like the ideal of being shot down with some thing like a mini surface to air missile.
It could be worse, it could be L’l Sarajevo, the Slavic and eastern European gangs down there are filled with so much hate for each other and all these crime families that are almost like clans the place was walled off and a police force is there to keep stuff in.
It was actually a military operation at first but after like thirty years of them only stopping every so often the NHDF actually turned over the responsibility to the ACPD.
The place is that bad it’s a no fly zone.
I’ll have to ask why they haven’t been able to stop it with the Ark Angels or the military? I mean there has to be a reason right?
It’s been fun but just thinking of this has me feeling in that heroinics sort of mood. No nothing crazy but I concentrate for a minute and bring all that sort of heads up display stuff again in from of me and I think a call to headquarters.
“Hello Scarlet this is Angie how can I help you tonight?”
“I’m just out for a fly and was wondering if there’s something I should be doing? Like to make this like official?”
“One moment, there I’ve set your status to on-call and patrolling.”
“Cool…just like that?”
“Just like that.”
“I thought that I’d need like signed off on.”
“I did.”
“Oh…can I be nosey.”
“If you’d like.”
“Who are you exactly I’ve never heard of you like in the rosters and stuff.”
“I’m Angie. I’m the network admin for the Ark Angels.”
“Oh…wait the blue haired skinny girl on TV sometimes doing press scrums?”
“The one and only.”
“Okay very cool and really pleased to meat you.”
TY! Actually appears on one of my windows in the heads up display thing I have going. Then her face. “Okay this is beyond bizarre Scarlet I’m actually interfacing with magic energy.”
“Well I was thinking it was me using my powers to adapt to the stuff that worked in the world but hey if you thing it’s cool then it’s cool by me.”
She’s cute, no not in that Nikki way but like she looks fifteen and skinny and she’s got blue shoulder length hair and she’s wearing some kind of body suit.
“Okay, well I’ll leave you to it and I’ll send you feeds Scarlet so you can pick up and respond to calls.”
“That would be awesome.”
…………………………..Wow…If I had an idea then I might have stayed home.
Actually not on your life, or theirs.
Super heroine?
Tonight it was actually first responder. I’m fast and I’m available at least to take first responder calls and all my first aid training comes in handy call after call as I’m there before some of the EMT’s and that’s no judgement on them.
Ark City is a mega city it’s huge…close to four hundred million people live and work here and with that are all the things that come with any, any major city. And there’s only so much that the people hired to help can do at any given time and spread thin.
None of it is anything huge…accidents at home two were burns, a lift assist for a senior, putting out a dumpster blaze, helping people that were in a car accident and using my scarlet energy to make like a shield bandage on a bad bleed for one persons leg until the right guys came and took over and I even got to beam/laser cut the door off of the car for them.
It’s about three AM when I sign off from HQ and I head home.
I try things a little different this time…I pull the power inside but I don’t turn it off and I concentrate on floating myself down.
It’s harder, it’s a lot harder and new…I can feel this is new to both of us me and the Scarlet Angel Energy. It’s a heck of a lot slower too. But I’m out as in not glowing and I’m flying…not fast but I’m still flying and that means I’m less visible.
That’ll be good to know and good to use coming and going from home and in the field…you never know when I’m going to need to sneak up on someone.
I hit my shower feeling like I actually accomplished a huge amount of stuff today and I hit the bed a happy girl.
I even wake up happy because it’s Friday.
Not even that whole TGIF thing either but Friday…after Friday is Saturday and Saturday is my date with Nikki.
I don’t have classes until just after lunch so I take the time to actually sleep in until eight and then I sit after some tea and I focus my powers shifting to Scarlet and then in deeply on myself until I’m there.
That place with grams…inside the Scarlet zone.
“Grams?”
I get moved…that visual whoosh as I’m brought to her.
I think…I mean I’m not sure how this works if it’s Grams or a bit of her or if this is a real place or real to just me or real and made for her.
It’s a yard of this sort of temple place with grass and a low brick wall on either side and grass and she’s repairing a motorcycle?’
“Grams?”
“Hi Sweety what can I help you with?”
“Uhm….I need some help?”
“Oh, I can advise but I can’t help with much other that that you know.”
“I know but I was wondering if you could teach me?’
“Teach you?”
“How to be a girl. The tomboy thing sort of works for Darcy but Scarlet not so much.”
“Oh…you had what in mind actually?”
“Sitting, posture, walking and stuff handwriting I still can’t write like a girl does even a messy one.”
“That, that we can help you with.”
“We?”
“The others, we’re family honey and I’m a farm girl there’s other Scarlet Angels that can teach that stuff better than I can.”
“Oh…are any of them performers?’
“Yes, there’s a few one was even in the theatre scene in Ark City.”
“I’d love to know… (Blush)…I sort of made out that Darcy was a theatre student.”
“Well…we have some work to do don’t we?”
“Yeah….and Grams?”
“Yes honey?”
“Can I work on your bike with you?”
She gives me this warm grandma smile and she’s beautiful y’know. She’s still my Grandma but here she looks just like she turned greying…not as old as she was.
I step over and I hug here and we do that close woman hug walk hip to hip thing as we leave her area and head off so I can learn more…
Being able to do this with her, with them…it’s likely my greatest power.
It’s already my greatest gift.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-15.
Chapter 15
I take a few sips of my water and I check myself out in the mirror and try to ignore the looks for the other girls there. Honestly I’m sort of glad for the Scarlet super-heroine thing, I’m actually very comfortable in the leotard I’m wearing even though I’m still getting uses to the skirt they have us wearing with it and the legwarmers.
“Next!” The stage manager yells. “Thirty seven!”
Oops that’s me.
I go out on the stage and it’s bright they’re shining the house lights down on us and I can’t see the people in charge. I hear another voice. “Okay start!”
“Uhm…high I’m doing…” I get cut off by some woman out in the seats.
“We’ll figure it out, just start!”
I take a breath. Focus and I project like I was taught with grams and that other Scarlet Nina Crawford….yes her. Project, don’t force it but sing to the lobby… make people want to hear you out in the street and want to come in to see you perform.
“Don't look at me…Mm, mm…”
“Yeah, yeah, oh, ooh……”
“Everyday is so wonderful… and suddenly… it's hard to breathe”
“Now and then I get insecure… from all the pain…Feel so ashamed…”
(I inhale through my nose as I’m drifting that last note and I belt out the next and I’m flying in the air in my head soaring up with my voice….)
“I am beautiful! No matter what they say!”
“Words can't bring me down….”
“I am beautiful! In every single way!”
“Yes words can't bring me down… Oh no…!”
“So don't you bring me down today……”
……………………I love this song it’s wonderful and pure and poetic and it’s been the anthem for so many good things that I believe in. I’ve seen so many good videos and covers and as I sang this I tried to fly with the notes in my heart but behind those words.
The kids.
Those kids that need help and are on the streets and those kids that I have seen and worked with that need special care and education and attention and all those kids that need what I’m trying to learn how to help that need limbs replaced and they just need to have someone look at them and tell them…They are beautiful.
I look out at the lights out there and my heart is hammering in my chest god that was fun and it was scary but compared to a firefight this was that good kind of scary.
Silence…
Silence…
“Come down here and take a seat miss we’ll talk to you shortly.”
Blink, blink…
I thought even with good news it’s be like a call back.
“Next! Thirty eight!”
Eeep! Shit he’s loud and I was sort of just lost there in the moment and I run off the stage to the seats where another person wearing headphones shows me were to sit and there’s a few guys there and a few girls too and I’m getting looks.
I sit and one of the girls extends her hand she’s this really exotic mix of Hindi and African lines. “I’m Kavita.”
“Darcy…” I’m still sort of breathless.
“You were amazing.”
“I was?”
“Hell yes you wouldn’t be here if you weren’t.”
“Really it’s mu first audition.”
“You’re shitting me.”
“Nope.”
And I’m getting stares from the others even more now and one girl/woman looks like she wants me to choke and die on my water.
“Uhm problem guys?”
Kavita laughs. “They hate you is all don’t take it personally.”
“Huh…how can I not take it personally?”
“Oh well see you’re young, fresh and obviously talented and you just show up all green and you’re that good. It’s the theater Darcy dear we hate you with all of our hearts until we’re all safely cast in a role. Until then you’re a threat.”
“Oh okay…”
She nods to this really cute looking guy there in jeans and not dancers wear and he smiles at me….blonde hair, steely blue eyes and he’s all sorts of guy pretty. “Well all except Casey there he doesn’t hate you he just wants to fuck you.”
He smiles not in a creepy way either but like he get’s this all the time way and he’s good with them busting his chops about it and he does blush but it’s just a hint of it.
“Oh…uhm…I’m seeing someone.”
Kavita snorts. “Oh that hasn’t matter to sooo many girls Darcy wait till you see him move.”
Now he’s blushing.
I grin okay aside from the whole way that some of them seem it’s kind of fun so far and I look at her. “So you don’t hate me then?”
“Darcy love when has chocolate ever been threatened by white chocolate.”
“Not vanilla?”
“Well you are a strawberry…and chocolate goes so well with strawberries…”
Oh my, she just about purrs that…gulp.
And I will say she is smoking hot in that long legged long bodied graceful dancer thing but with still great curves from really good genes…
She laughs and slips her arm in mine.
“I’m just teasing love.” Instant U.K. & C. accent from out of nowhere.
Oh that’s United Kingdom and Colonies.
I smile and sight a bit relieved. “Good because you’re all really good looking and really tempting but I sooo like my girlfriend.”
There’s some grins and some nods and the one that want’s me to choke on my water gives me this even nastier look and she moves a seat over. Oh well, I honestly don’t care if she has a problem with me being with Nikki, Nikki’s worth it.
God it’s a long afternoon. There are hundreds of people her auditioning.
Okay I won’t say that I just walked in and did this off from the first this is my seventh place today and most of those turned me down because of my looks or just wasn’t what they were looking for or just something.
I was turned down flat out by three of them for not having anything on my resume…portfolio…whatever. They wouldn’t even let me audition.
But getting to this point…wow it’s so worth it.
I’m almost bored when it becomes all about the kids and the midgets…dwarves…little people….what’s the right term?
Why all the kids and dwarves?
Labyrinth….like that ancient movie…as a musical but with parts adapted from the TV series too I guess.
I don’t even get to really talk to the heads of stuff yet and at the end of all the auditions we’re put through choreography.
Dancing is just as cool as flying once you’re past the jitters of starting up. I will say this do any kind of stint as a super-heroine and this kind of stuff really does pale in the whole level of fear that’s normally part of this.
And I have a job…this is cover for me.
I am taking this seriously and I am respecting the space and the people it’s just…I have options and stuff and I can afford to just actually love this and enjoy myself.
You know when you’re having this much fun you laugh and get along with people more and cheer on those that you start to like.
Like Kavita and Casey…god he’s good and he’s amazing actually and he’s the male lead too, he’s The Goblin King.
‘Vita’s right about seeing him dance….i have never been as amazed at a guy before outside the super-hero thing or turned on.
No not a threat to Nikki and me but I can see as a guy…through my experiences as Dale that Casey only goes to bed alone if he wants to. That being said he’s a super nice guy actually and he looks you over a time or two like any other guy but he does a really good job of talking to your face and he’s nice and helpful and funny.
And it’s a coup I guess him trying out here. I mean where else does the male lead in a show toss other’s waters and share his towel with you if you need it or show you a better way to pull of the move they just went through.
Six hours and we’re out of there and we’re given our line’s…all the lines and the downloads for the movie and the notes for the movie and for the TV show too.
I’m in the part of Flayme from the show a fire sprite that helps people light their way out of a very dark place and I even have a song to learn as I lead them from the dark place to the faerie woods.
The faerie woods lead to the bogs and the bogs surround the junk and the labyrinth.
We’re heading out in our gear and ‘Vita’s looking at me and some of the others. “We’re heading over to Cosette’s you want to join us?”
“What’s that?”
“It’s and old local club.”
“I was going to call Nikki and celebrate.”
“Tell her to come along.”
………………I’m biting my lip…. “Okay.”
I dial her up.
“Hey you…” She has this sweet almost melody to her saying that…you know that sound when a girl is happy to see you or hear from you.
“I got hired!”
“Hired!? For what?”
“I’m playing in a musical.”
“You are! What one!”
“Labyrinth.”
“I don’t know it…sorry Darcy…”
“No…no it’s cool we’re not going to be a mainline thing or anything and it’s like off some relic of a movie and TV show from like the twenty third but….i have a part…a signing part!”
I can’t help it I’m girling out and I’m right in the Yeeeeeeee….zone.
“We’re going to this actor’s kind of club to celebrate…you…you want to come over…?”
“It sounds like an industry this Darcy…would I even be welcome?”
“They said it was cool….I’m in a leotard and a soft fluffy gauzy fairy skirt.”
“What’s the address I’ll be right over.”
I laugh, well happy excitedly giggle. “Take a cab I’ll pay it’s called Cosette’s”
“Oh like the girl from Les Mis.”
“Okay…?”
“Darcy! How can you not have heard of that?”
“Uhm country girl here y;know I could sing you Oklahoma.”
“No! give me and hour then?”
“Okay I’ll meet you outside in and hour then!”
“Darcy?”
“Yes?”
“Still not our first date okay?’
“Okay, this is something different but I…I still want to share it with you.”
(Sniffle.) “Really!?”
“Yes really don’t do that you’ll make ne cry too!”
(Sniffle.) “’Kay…see you soon…”
“Okay.”
I hang up and blush. ‘Vita’s looking at me. “You too are so sweet.”
She hugs me and we stay one armed hugged while we walk down the streets and take another side street until we come to what I thought was another small, really small theatre and we have to knock to get in.
Oh my gosh there’s so much going on and so much theatre stuff on the walls and awards and these huge antique mirrors for all of us to preen in and stuff and bar maids and stuff in like renaissance costumes and dresses.
There’s yells and cheers…I hear some people actually yell ‘Vita!
And there’s this really drunk but cute guy that comes over staggering or dancing but not spilling his drinks.
“Welcome, be welcome to Cosette’s have a drink; unwind be someone else but yourself.”
Oh he’s the first guy that I’m ever met with a French accent.
We both take a drink and it taste funny like sort of like fennel or liquorice and lime?
“Thank you monsieur. You are most kind.” I do a little bow and he smiles from ear to ear and he bows back.
He says some thing in french and like in some crazy musical the lights drop and there’s a spot light on him and he starts to sing to us but the whole room too?
*Be our guest.* A song I don’t know either until ‘Vita says it’s from Disney’s version of Beauty and the Beast and he’s singing and there’s some others chiming in with other parks and then there’s the chorus with like twenty just random crazy and buzzed people jumping into it and it’s all just crazy and fun and amazing and ……
Wow…Tomas…Tomas is as guy dangerous as Casey is.
He’s the guy that came up to us…
I feel my “watch” buzz me with the feeling of Nikki and I grab my purse and I head outside and a few follow me out with glasses in hand and are having a smoke and I see the cab pull up and it’s Kavita who starts it and they yell “Nikki!” as she gets out of the cab making her jump and squeak and she turns really red.
I go over and pay the cabby and slip my arms around her waist and she does the same to me…oh…in what I’m wearing it feels really slinky and touch me yes please when she does that.
“Sorry, they’re…they’re a little crazy.”
She smiles at me. “It’s okay, I’d never been brave enough to come here and do something like this if it wasn’t you Darcy.”
I blush and we sort of nuzzles and smile at each other and the ones outside are singing A cappella…
Sha la la la la la
Don't be scared
You've got the mood prepared
Go on and kiss the girl
Sha la la la la la
Don't stop now
Don't try to hide it how, you wanna
Kiss the girl (woah-woah!)
Sha la la la la la
Float along, and listen to the song
The song say, kiss the girl
Sha la la la la
The music play
Do what the music says
You gotta, kiss the girl
Okay she’s singing in this whole Jamaican accent and I don’t know it but Nikki’s blushing again and then she’s smiling so big and I’m about to….
Then she kisses me….
Ohmygod….yay….
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-16.
Chapter 16
The singing bunch of new people…friends and Nikki showing up and the fact that I got the part even thought it’s kind of sort of a cover has me pretty pumped up and excited and then there’s the kissing.
And it’s a real kiss.
It’s a real me getting kissed as a girl kiss and while I’ve been kissed a few times really, really good as Dale this is sooooo different.
I can feel her lips so soft in mine. And mine are girl soft too and sensitive and then there’s this sensual slide of lipstick on lipstick and that send shivers through me and then it’s just better.
Pulse hammering, hands needing to touch her, wanting more and more of this and leaning into it and just sort of melting.
I can’t really say it differently but it’s that girl thing…that the act and the intimacy is just as good as the physical thing and then.
And then…
We’re still dressed but that doesn’t matter at all because I’m leaning into her and Nikki is leaning into me and that’s when it happens.
Boobs touching.
I swear what part of me that’s Dale me in the back of my head just rolled over with a moan.
There’s being a guy and getting turned on by lesbian stuff then there’s being a guy who’s also a woman getting the lesbian experience.
And while I’ve experienced being turned on before and messed around as Darcy real deep physical attraction feels so bloody different. And honestly I’m not sure if it’s acclimation or the magic from the bracelet but I am so enjoying the echoing layers of sensations that is me being very aroused as a woman.
Okay it is a little strange getting turned on downstairs but not too bad really it’s actually sort of comparable and stuff but…
OMG I love the way that my breasts are feeling. Swelled but in a good way, flushed too and warm from the whole blood flow thing, sort of achy and needy in a good way and my nipples are so hard it again kinda hurts but it a good way and I am so…so… wonderfully aware of myself.
And the kissing just seems to go on and on and on until we kind of sort of run out of air and we’re panting and staring at each other in the eyes and Nikki gets this smile there sort of and does this happy little sexy lip bite and I really am thinking.
Take me home and make love to me.
Deep breath Darcy…no going too fast.
Nikki is worth more than a flip into the sheets, I am not that kind of girl no matter how much I really wish I was.
I swear there’s this sexy little voice in me going…but you’re a red head and gingers are fun.
Naughty.
I do take that deep breath. “Wow….”
“Yeah oh really wow…” She’s blushing and staring at me and I can tell that she’s really turned on too.
No, no boner showing but I’m pretty sure she’s working on one.
Okay that’s a sort of sobering thought.
Well not a scary one but Nikki is VG and she’s good with her guy bit.
Okay now I’m sort of wondering what that’ll be like, what she’ll look like in the bedroom.
And then the others are applauding us and it’s actually kind of good that we’re sort of surrounded and taken with them back inside the bar.
……………………………………..Oh my god this was actually so much fun. I had a few drinks but not enough to get sloshed and I’m legal the drinking age here on New Haven is actually eighteen like the voting ages and getting a hover licence.
Twenty one to fly an Aero-vehicle.
Okay maybe I’m was a little buzzed but I was being careful I’m pretty sure my tolerance is pretty light because of one I’m not a drinker and two I’m a lot lighter than Dale is. I danced a lot and try to burn it off with Nikki who can actually drink more than I can and I’m thinking that this might be one of those big city girl things.
I’ve tried a few things and I know that you shouldn’t mix and match drinks but I’m not sure that counts with cocktails.
I don’t care for white wine but I like a sweet red, I loathe cosmos and candy apple martinis…too sweet. I spit out the sip of scotch some one let me try it was really eeew tasting to me and I did like the pineapple sparklers though which are I think pineapple concentrate with rum and passion fruit and club soda.
I like the girly drinks but more of a citrus sweet than the candy like sweet. I still like beer I am still kind of country raised and all but trying the girly stuff is fun.
And so is dancing!
While I was in my mind and in the bracelet I was shown all sorts of things and while I’m not a trained dancer by any means I do have a bit of teaching in dancing as a girl and getting to use that in the bar with the other stuff that’s being played and dancing with Nikki and others.
It’s so fun!
I get to cut loose and be sexual and flirty and spazzy and just not care about presentation or poise and all that stuff that you kind of have to pay attention too all the time. I mean until I started living more as Darcy I had no idea about the way to walk and not to slouch or lean or just plop down in a skirt and the face.
That was the hardest and still is the hardest thing for me to do is to keep my hands from my face. Guys never have to do that so we just touch.
You can’t do that with make-up.
Not that I wear it that much but I have been during my interviews and auditions and stuff and I get it.
When you do it right the added effect to how you look really exceeds the bother and fuss.
But when you’re dancing it all just gets to go away and you’re socially allowed to be wilder and so is everyone else and we sort of feed off of each other and the music is so different here and scattered because some of it’s just like movie music and show tunes and stuff from musicals.
And as fun as it is its completely new to me and to Nikki well she actually is from Ark City so she’s used to there being the whole theatre and arts scene in the city even if she hadn’t really gotten into it.
Another shocker for me and one that I didn’t think would shock me given well just who I am and everything is that there is only one bathroom it’s really big but it’s unisex.
And there was some drug use in there…no thing heavy but I am sort of a cop right? I’ll have to ask the others about these situations. I mean busting someone would break my cover and it’s not like I saw anyone shooting up just well smoking up.
That and while Nikki and I were fixing our make-up I got to see in one of the stalls with the door sort of left open one guy going down on another guy for like a blow job.
No I have never watched gay porn.
And while I know gay people and lesbians and stuff I’ve never actually see it happening live.
And I think they had the stall door jammed on purpose and were putting on a show.
Oh my…I’m a super heroine I really shouldn’t be thinking about that stuff not in like as a raunchy way as I was.
Because I…because Nikki has…and the guy that gone down well he looked like it was kind of a good thing.
And I was staring until Nikki dragged me out of there giggling.
Okay that was really kind of fun doing that.
I don’t know I think we partied for something like four hours and closed down the club with a whole bunch of the others and we ended up walking and swaying and giggling with each other down the streets until we hit some of the side streets…well avenues really and we stop into Corvettes.
Okay Corvettes isn’t the type of automobile which still exists and is actually been revamped from history as an air-car.
No these are named after the type of space ship in a sort of play on words about submarine sandwiches.
They are a chain place but a really good one and we saw it and we were al like.
“Ooooh….subs!” Which was me.
“Oh I’m Sooooo hungry!” Which was Nikki and we tipsy girl stagger into the place and we’re actually not that out of place because it’s a definite post bar crowd favorite.
Okay it was still actually fun there too as we leaned on each other and just goofed and giggled over some of the food like their torpedo fries which are these fingerling potatoes and well they’re shaped like…
And two buzzed girls it was kinda juvenile funny.
And I haven’t been feeling the whole juvenile age thing for a long time.
It really kind of felt good to get back to being me, like the high school me. I know I’m a college kid and I’m still newly Darcy.
It felt really good to let off some steam I guess and with Nikki too which was great because I really like her but this was more than just that it was doing stuff even if it was just a sort of wild night out we were doing it kind of like a date and kind of like we’re friends.
I ended up going with a Mexicali circus sub which is lean ground pork with spices and it’s mixed with some mixed peppers mostly just the sweet ones and then tossed with buttered popcorn before they stuff it in a bun.
I know it sounds weird and it kinda is but right fresh before the steam and juices make the buttery popcorn all soggy it’s this really good kind of crunchy meaty kind of thing like how some stuff has like potato chips in or on top of them.
It was really good.
Nikki gets this fried fish sub with lettuce and squashed peas? Okay it looked really odd but it pleased her to no end so it was all good and I got to treat her.
Which made her happy and this sort of actually a date.
I think Nikki made that pretty clear while we were there too by how much she was kissing with me.
And on the bus.
We could’ve taken a cab I guess but we were buzzed and fading from it and we sort of decided to take the bus and sit in the big bench seat in the back and snuggle under our coats together and just enjoy the long drive and the few change-overs since we were going all the way to two other districts and when we got to the last one it was really awesome because we slipped into Cosmic Coffee and got an extra large hot chocolate that we shared all the way back to her bus stop.
And I got to walk her up to her place again and we must have spent at least ten or fifiteen minutes kissing before we said good night.
Nikki looked at me and did that little lip bite and shy smile. “This, this was awesome…I mean I really needed a night like this Darcy I don’t get out to a lot of the campus parties…because you know…”
“I know and I had a lot of fun too, I…I had a reason to celebrate and then it was just suddenly I wanted to share that with you.”
“You did?”
“Yeah definitely, you notice that you’re the only person that I called.”
She blushes and took a step in and she hugged me. “Seriously Darcy I noticed, there’s so few people in my life now that take me at face value. It’s lonely y’know not being seen.”
My heart did this little ow thing and I so wanted to just make things better.
“Are you going to be okay tonight Nikki?”
(Sniffle-smile.) “Yeah, I’m okay just still kind of boozy and sometimes I get kind of emotional after stuff. Bur it’s good, tonight was good.”
“Good, you still want to go out to see a show?”
“Definitely, I’ve been dreaming on that all week since you asked me.”
“Really?”
“Yeah…honestly feels like I have a life right now.”
“You have a life y’know.”
(Sniffle-smile.) “Yeah but one outside of work and classes and the whole VSVG thing it’s well…it’s been pretty dismal and lonely.”
I hugged her this time and we just stayed there for a little while…actually until she sort of did this sniffle-yawn thing.
“I’m keeping you up, I should go.”
She looked at me. “Okay, are you going to be okay to get home?”
“Oh yeah that’s okay, I’m just really glad that I didn’t bring Dale’s car today because it’d be downtown at this point.”
She laughed a bit. “Knowing Dale he’d be way more cool with it than you think especially since we’d not have drank and drove.”
I couldn’t help but to smile at that. It still kind of very…I like how she see’s me as Dale in a lot of ways but I like her more as Darcy really.
“So…this weekend?”
“Call me to make sure sometimes my job has crazy hours and shifts that come out of nowhere.”
“Where do you work?”
Nikki blushes. “Chilly-Willies.”
“The ice cream place?”
“Yeah, they’re okay with me being me.”
“Well good but yeah it’s still fast food I had friends doing that in high school and sometimes the shifts can bite.”
“How long are the tickets good for?”
“All year I think they’re pretty swank passes.”
“Oh cool, I still can’t wait.”
“Yeah me too.”
“G’nite Darcy.”
She gives me this really sweet smile before she goes inside and it’s one of those smiles that you get from someone that lights you up because they’re really, really happy.
I left feeling really great and I wandered around until I found a spot good enough and secluded enough to shift and do that unlit flight thing using the cover of dark and once I’m far enough away I go to powered up mode and I flew a good portion of the way home before shutting down and doing that slow flight down to my place.
It few amazingly good to take a shower after all of that and to…
Well I was thinking of Nikki and all of her parts and just what she might be like intimately and the dancing and the kissing and my hand dips down and…
It’s a good thing I live alone.
I was happy and buzzy and weal legged leaving the shower and collapsing into my bed.
I can remember still feeling the bed pressing into my breasts or vice versa and enjoying it for awhile and then thinking to my bracelet with a sort of wake up call request.
………………… I’m woken up by this very energized ping feeling like I just had a serious shot of coffee or sugar or like one of those energy drinks and I get up and shift to Dale and it feels really strange.
I even have to sort of plant my feet and get my solid back.
It takes me making breakfast and my first actual cup of coffee to get used to my size and weight and stuff all over again.
It’s not a bad thing or the fact that I’ve bemoaning the fact that I’m not Darcy right now it’s just an acclimation thing really.
Aside from the relationship and liking Nikki still as Dale/Darcy sort of thing I’m okay in guy mode.
Though another concession to my new super heroine life is actually turning on the TV and my laptop and going to the news feeds and actually watching them while I have my breakfast.
I’m a solid breakfast person I’ve never been one of those cereal sugar garbage kids so I cook a couple of sausage rounds and them dump some cold potatoes in when they’re almost cooked and some onion and poach an egg in the microwave. Yeah that’s something from my grandfather actually just a plastic container and a shake of salt and a dash of vinegar in with about a cup of water and crack an egg in it and cook it for one minute on high and you have a nicely poached medium egg.
I like eggs I grew up on a farm and we had laying hens, we really didn’t sell them but we sure did eat a lot of them.
I do my dishes and get dressed and head off to class in the car. I’m not jogging there today not after last night and I pull in and get a large tea this time at the kiosk and head to my classes.
I see Nikki in the classes that we share but we’re actually pretty busy now with some of the stuff we’re doing but we do get to smile at each other and wave coming and going until we’re sitting together in psychology-1.
I smile at her. “Hey, had a good night?”
“Yeah….” She has this huge smile going on. “Darcy’s pretty awesome.”
“She had a good time too; she said she’s never done that before.”
Nikki nods. “I could tell, Darcy’s awesome but there’s a lot of stuff she’s never seen or done before.”
I smile and open my notebook to start to take notes. “Well we’re both pretty small town and country types I mean you could put like home and the next five closest towns here in our district easy.”
Nikki is still smiling but sort of shaking her head too. “I grew up here and I know there’s stuff like that out there but I mean I’ve always been part of Ark City I think that small town like would be either really weird or really nice.”
I take a drink as the Prof starts to rev up the holo projectors for the lecture. “It took me a week before I could sleep here between all the street sounds and stuff and the lights. I’m not sure how I’d take going home and how quiet it’d be.”
She nods and we kind of busy ourselves with class and the lecture at this point because we’re getting to that point where the start of the year’s worn off and they kind of expect you to do some real work and I’m really paying attention because we’re starting to get into the stuff that deals with trauma and the types of it and signs and stuff.
I need this for my job but also for my degree. I’ll be working with prosthetics and cyber and bionic stuff or I want to and there’s a lot of trauma related stuff that goes with this kind of stuff too.
Nikki it’s more that social worker/therapist side of why she’s taking it but it’s still interesting and something that we’re into.
Okay it’s actually cool that we’re doing this from different angles but also that we’re just sort of into things like this.
As much as goofing off last night was fun it’s pretty cool on that we’re adults sort of level this way too.
We get out of that lecture and we head to the food hall together. She looks at me.
“So are you seeing anyone yet?”
“Sort of, kind of, not really?”
“Huh?”
“I’m living vicariously through Darcy.”
“Dale…I’m not into guys y’know.”
“Sigh I know and actually like sexually Nikki I’m not sure that I’m all that open about something like you and me.”
“Really?” She actually looks surprised.
I laugh. “Yeah really, I like you for you and maybe kinda was and am crushing a bit but at the same time I’m not really a T-chaser type.”
She turns around and walks backwards. “You’re the first straight guy that’s ever said that to me y’know. So I do nothing for you?”
“You do, and that’s cool but at the same time I don’t really want to act on it if that makes any sense.”
“Actually it does. People do it all the time having crushes that they won’t ever really do anything about. I know a few men that in theory I’d sleep with but actually…likely never.”
“So we’re still good then?”
“Actually yeah. It’s cool that you’re neutral but not with me and not gay.”
I nod and get a tray.
Nope just complicated.
But it’s true. I do as Dale think Nikki is very good looking and I am attracted to her but honestly I can’t see her and Dale-me being together sexually. I’m not into her in that way or either way as a top or a bottom but as Darcy I’m very into her just as she is and really do want our relationship to get to the point of us being together.
It’s actually kind of this odd yet pleasant huh kind of moment.
And not really schizophrenic as it seems when you take the fact that when I shift over I completely shift over to being female completely and it’s a pretty big change so I’m as different as Darcy as Darcy can be from Dale.
I’m mulling it over and Nikki is called over by some of her friends. She does have some and yeah their part of the VSVG thing which is Varied Sexualities Varied Genders which has replaced the whole old alphabet soup stuff that is still used but just not as the blanket term nowadays or at least not here in college anymore.
And I so am sort of cheating because I sit with them and I get to here Nikki gushing about last night with Darcy and everything that we did together and the kissing and stuff and all the fun and romance that’s been building up and everything.
Okay it’s hard not to blush a few times and it’s hard not to chime in and stuff too but it’s actually really kind of gratifying yayness at the same time.
We separate after lunch with my other classes which is just two of them and then I leave and drive home and Darcy shift and check my mail and there’s nothing there yet from the theatre. Apparently they’re going to send the scripts to us and our notes and anything else as it’s like all the production stuff.
I log into my Ark Angel stuff through the bracelet and check my messages as I shift to Scarlet and there’s a couple of things left there for me to go there for training. I shift down to Darcy mode and I get in the car and I drive over to Sanctuary Island.
It’s a long drive…sort of? Forty minutes to get to the Super-bridge and another five minutes at highway speeds to cross the thing and I’m stopped at the checkpoint at the exit and once I’m cleared to go through I drive to The Ark building and I’m greeted by an Angie hologram when I get out of the car.
“Hey Darcy how’s it going?”
“Good! I got a part in the Labyrinth musical.”
“Coolness so what’s on the agenda here?”
“Came in for some training it was listed on my messages from here.”
“Oh cool so what are you scheduled for?”
“Lockdown? And the ranges.”
“Oh Lockdown’s hand to hand training.”
“Oh I didn’t know that I thought that it was like arresting people and stuff.”
“It kind of is it’s a law enforcement specific MMA.”
“Cool…can you show me where to go this place is huge.”
“Sure.”
Angie leads me through the place and we take the tubes…okay the tubes are like tunnels instead of just elevator shafts since this place is that big that you don’t just go up and down but you go back and forth in some of the levels here too.
It’s still like an elevator only like driven by anti-gravity tech instead and inside it’s like an elevator only sort of rounded at the sides?
Very high tech and very neat and I end up in this sort of gym level and she floats me to where I can get changed and there’s a lot of people here doing the martial arts stuff. Not just Ark Angels but cops too and other law enforcement agents.
I get into my training gear which is this leotard wetsuit kind of thing that looks like one of those super hero suits instead of a gi and it’s got some pretty decent sewn/built in protective stuff for like breasts and crotch and butt as well as knees and elbows.
I find what training class I’m supposed to be in and there’s about thirty of us in there and some of us look as nervous as I’m feeling and some just look gung ho or just into it.
Okay, here I thought it’d be all one on one and stuff.
It’ll definitely be interesting.
Then there’s this guy with lots of ink and piercings and stuff coming in and he’s smiling at us like we’re fresh meat.
Gulp.
“My name is Jason Kilpatrick and welcome to Lockdown, let’s get started!”
Okay it’s a lot of pairing off and stuff but we’re going right into these drills of doing a hit and taking a hit and we’re sparing with each other instead of that lining up and repeating moves no we’re facing off and we’re hitting on each other with the moves and this hardassed guy shows us just a few times before we’re doing it to each other.
“No this isn’t a dojo this is a fighting workshop! You all are here to learn the very fast basics of things that will save your lives and help you when you are faced off against a perp. There is no training better than doing rather than repeating, experience will serve you faster than muscle memory at this stage in your complete lack of experience!”
And there is a lot, a lot of getting hit and “learning what these strikes feel like.” I sort of get it and yet even with the padding it’s hard stuff and he’s sowing us where to hit over and over and my arms and shoulders and hands are sore from actually hitting some one else.
And padding or not I’m still feeling the blows from some people and he partners us girls with bigger opponents.
“Everyone will for the bulk of your careers be bigger than you, some hits you will take will mess with your center of balance!”
No I’m not talking back to him.
It’s actually a kind of scary class really since he yells at us a lot.
Especially the girls.
“Scared and freezing will get you and others killed!”
He doesn’t stop us going after like an hour of class too he goes until he’s satisfied that we can land and take these like seven basic types of punches.
I’ve done farm work and I’ve been hot but never as Darcy before and I hurt, I hurt and I’m drenched and feeling really disgusting under the training suits.
He dismisses us.
“Darcy hold up.”
Eep, he knows my name.
“Yes sir?”
He drinks some water as the others are leaving and he sets the bottle down now that we’re alone.
“Shift.”
“Pardon?”
“Shift, I want to face off with you as Scarlet and see the differences.”
“Uhm…”
“Okay fair warming…”
He comes at me himself and the next thing I know I’m hit in the chest and knocked back like seven feet and he’s still coming.
Ow…ow…ow…
“Get it together some hater or professional developed won’t wait while you’re down!”
He kicks me in my side and sends me rolling another few feel and I shift to Scarlet and him and I start getting into it. I am now skilled at this at all but some things are just there and they stick with me like this plus I’m in better condition like this and stronger and things too compared to just being Darcy.
I don’t just let him hit me either I duck and dodge and I block even a few times and I know I’m fighting for shit but I’m doing better than I would before and he’s hitting me really hard…I’m going to have bruises.
Then after what feels like forever he stops.
I’m panting and sucking air.
“Sorry about that. But now I know where you’re at in both states.”
“Good…bad…?”
“Civilian average pretty much but you get a large boost like this, you’d do alright with your energy field up I’d imagine.”
(Pant.) “Thanks I guess.”
“No thanking me yet we need a lot of work to get you to where I feel comfortable.”
“Great…okay so…”
“Keep coming back everyday until I say that you’re done.”
“We… (Pant)…going to be doing both?”
“Yes, we are.”
“Oh shit.”
“It’s supposed to be that way Lockdown’s a crash styled course we’re supposed to through you into the deep end first.”
“First?”
“First I teach you all to stay alive and to be able to take a perp down then you all can go onto learning other things.”
“Other things?”
“Martial arts other fighting regimes. They’re all decent things to learn and should be learned if you can just after I’m sure that you can get through the job while you do.”
“Oh…okay…and here I thought you were just being mean.”
“I am mean that’s why I do the job.”
I grin at him. He’s actually a lot less scary now that I get why he’s doing stuff the way that it is and with the action I’m already seen…yeah staying alive’s kind of a priority.
He waves me off and I go and shower and the I use the bracelet to send Angie a poke.
She shows up in holo-form again. “Hey-hey!” she waves. She’s actually kind of cute and not what I was expecting from talking to her before instead she’s like fourteen and has those anime style pig tails but she’s in a digital suit look like Tron only like in yellow.
Yes I know what Tron is it’s one of those franchises that keeps getting resurrected all the time. Actually I like that sort of cyber space look with the glowing like racing lines and stuff.
“Hey…so how do I find the range I’m supposed to go to?”
Angie shows me several Apps and maps I can link to for the Ark’s in house systems. And she floats along with me as I head to my range time.
“So how many holo-projectors are there here you seem like you just sort of show up?”
“There’s a bunch but I use something else.”
“Something else?”
“Yep.”
She grins and I smile back. “State secret?”
“Yep.”
“Okay cool.”
She looks at me. “So…you think you might be able to handle a few patrols tonight until like midnight?”
“Sure I might be tired but flying certainly has this…there’s just something about being able to that just is amazing.”
“I’ll have to take your world for that it’s something that I won’t ever really get.”
“Huh?”
“We’re here have fun!” She gives me this big goofy grin and then she winks out but leaving digital or like holo sparkles as an after effect.
I go in and I sign myself in and it’s a whole section actually and my first time in the range is theory and lectures on guns and fire arms and the laws and stuff like you’d get for any real gun classes.
I’m good with that because I’ve hunted and stuff as Dale and I don’t mind it since we really kind of used everything and that but hunting is different than the stuff that we’re going to be learning.
We do end the class though with fittings, learning how to wear the hip holsters and to put them on and everything. We’re told to keep them and to have them on with every class and we’re given an empty 9mm Reliable.
Yes it’s actually called that and it’s an old space colonial era company that made very tough and hard to break weapons for that time. And then we’re given a locker to stow our weapons and belts in scanned to our id cards and then I’m done and following the map in my head from the bracelet translating the stuff from The Ark’s computers to direct mental information.
Oh cool…I have my own section. Well not my own section but for auxiliary members we have our own section with lounge and locker room, gym, hangar and all of the stuff that you might expect but I officially am on the roster so I have a mini-apartment and office?
I go and check it out first and it’s small…it’s more or less an office with a desk and stuff computer and bookshelves and there’s a kitchen closet thing through one door and a small bedroom with just a modest closet and platform bed and a small bathroom. Not something to really live in but it’s like a place to write up reports and to crash at on those long days and nights.
It’s still really cool beans though.
I look through the books and there some stuff for the different Scarlet angels there but there’s a lot of text books and binders and stuff all on like law enforcement techniques and the law like I was going to actually be a police officer.
Actually I like the legitimacy of that and there’s notes on going to take live classes or well labs to take at the Halo university and school thing and the studying and the written things are actually doable online here with special passwords to start each of the tests and assignments.
Looking through that I will in fact have a law enforcement degree and be a bonded peace officer when I’m done all the training and the studying.
“Okay…that’s, that’s pretty cool.”
I’ve always wondered about that and heroes and stuff like being actually like police officers and stuff.
I do look up my current legal status as an Ark Angel and as an Auxiliary member I have no police powers unless I am called in by The Police, The Colonial Marshals, Homeworld Security, Fire and Rescue, Mayors office and The NHDF.
I can call in and get permission to be cleared to make an arrest as well it seems too.
I can work with that, I don’t really have the whole ego that I don’t need to be responsible or accountable for my actions.
Plus the vigilante types well they either really hurt people, even the bad ones or kill sometimes and even if they don’t…there’s so much wrong with things that good lawyers can get them off.
I feel pretty right about joining up.
I have a coffee while I was reading and use the bathroom before I go and shift over and I walk to the hangar that we have for our use here and I give the signal to open the glass-steel doors to the outside and I power up and up and up and once they’re open all the way I signal them to close and blast off right after that so they close behind me.
Oh, oh heck yeah I feel better already and not just from the flying but I’m way up right off from the start and I’m flying out over the Super-bridge and the harbour at night towards the city.
Hmmm…I think into the bracelet and bring up the heads up windows and stuff I’ve been using lately and try to see if I can do a recording function.
Yes, yes I can so I hover a few seconds and I take some pictures as it were using this and link to The Ark and store them in my memory pool…cloud thingy.
Before I take off again and I start to listen to stuff coming in.
See this mostly is part of the translation functions of the bracelet. I had read in some of the journals and even asked while I was with Grams about it. See like most by time bestowed and avatars and mystical types there is built in translation majik and you can understand any common language that you’re exposed to.
Computer code and com and radio and cell phone signals are common enough so really I’m adapting old standards of majik to a new idea and it’s working.
And this according to Gram’s might actually be my signature of my time as a Scarlet Angel since I am the first one out of all of us to do this.
I can say that honestly that makes me happy and I will definitely try and leaves note on doing and using this to the next one after me.
Not that I’m planning to do die any time soon.
And then I’m busy.
Two firefighting assists using my shields and flight to help the get through some trick spots and help getting people out.
Called to an armed robbery I’m sanctioned as first responder.
It’s a convenience store and late at night and the criminal in question is yelling and screaming with a sawed off pistol gripped shotgun. I get a good look opening windows in my view that’s like zooming in…like a camera. Okay there’s the cashier and there’s two people down on the floor and he looks like he’s on something.
Think…
I fly up to the doors of the store and knock. He turns and looks at me and points the shotgun at me and screams. “Stay the fuck back bitch or I’ll frag them all!”
I shove a burst of power as fast as I can and send it through the space on either side of the door and underneath it making a sort of shield corridor and trapping him inside it. He let’s out this scream/shriek of fear and goes to shoot and I yank my floor sheet out from under him and he flips and falls on his back and the concrete flooring…the shotgun goes off but it doesn’t hit anything because of the shield walls I put up and I open the door lock a targeter onto his shotgun and use a bolt to blow apart his shot gun I take a few steps in and have another bolt ready.
“If you have anything else I’d say don’t use it. You can’t threaten anyone right now okay?”
He gets up and pulls a knife and comes at me and I switch my bolt to a ball of shield and think rubber and fire whacking him between the eyes with a “rubber” energy bullet laying him cold.
I lower the shields and say to the people here. “Every please just remain calm the police will be here to arrest this man and to take your statements.
The squad van isn’t too far behind either.
That’s something that we’ve got here that home you’d never see and that’s the police have an entire force of guys that all they do is come and take and transport the perps and log in the arresting officers badges and all the reports and stuff is filed at the end of they shifts and the actual officers on patrol go back on patrol instead of having to run in the crooks.
I just get my badge scanned in and leave them to it when I get another call of officer down.
I give the guys a nod and they just point go and I blast off into the night sky.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-17.
Chapter 17
*Before…
He gets up and pulls a knife and comes at me and I switch my bolt to a ball of shield and think rubber and fire whacking him between the eyes with a “rubber” energy bullet laying him cold.
I lower the shields and say to the people here. “Every please just remain calm the police will be here to arrest this man and to take your statements.
The squad van isn’t too far behind either.
That’s something that we’ve got here that home you’d never see and that’s the police have an entire force of guys that all they do is come and take and transport the perps and log in the arresting officers badges and all the reports and stuff is filed at the end of their shifts and the actual officers on patrol go back on patrol instead of having to run in the crooks.
I just get my badge scanned in and leave them to it when I get another call of officer down.
I give the guys a nod and they just point go and I blast off into the night sky.
*And Now…
Officer down…
My stomach does a tightening especially since I had just spent time in The Ark building and that combined with the stuff I have been doing really takes officers out of that whole faceless police thing and into people I’ve met and might have worked with and because of some nasty and dangerous situation I might never see again or get to meet.
I call in. “Scarlet Angel logging into the back up request for officer down.”
“Granted, granted! Multiple officers down heavy scramble use extreme caution you’re entering a Meta classed situation!”
“Scarlet Angel read and clear.”
I bring everything up on my HUD power on the surface of my shield and bank off towards the co-ordinates that are in my system.
And I can see flames everywhere…there’s two of them and there’s what looks like a heavy black car that’s flipped over and it’s scorched but not on fire and there’s one really big black girl hammering away at the car and the windows denting it and spider webbing it and there’s another with flaming hair and she’s hitting the police that are there with these flamethrower like bursts. Serious fire power too and I’m not trying to be punny or anything she’s sending streams of thick flame three hundred feet easily. I hear gunfire coming from the black car and the black girl steps back and she screams something at the people inside and she picks the car up with a scream and slams it to the ground.
Okay strong, really strong because the sound the car made was off in that really heavy way like it’s seriously armored.
Courier maybe?
I circle and I’m kind of obvious since I’m glowing and that’s fine if they’re looking at me then they’re not looking at the officers that are down.
One officer looks crumpled and there’s a huge chunk of concrete beside him…I see blood. There’s two more behind one cruiser that’s burned or their suits are badly burned and one’s slumped over there’s two other police cars there and they’re scorched and the officers are hiding behind them for cover and little miss hot pants is flaming at them until I make my circle and I fire off a salvo of bolts at her.
She jumps out of the way her feet lighting up in this little thruster bunny hot and she bounces.
Like her chest bounces.
She’s…
She’s in this sort of bikini thing with knee high boots and long gloves and the bikini top has this sort of flared collar thing I guess to look all super villainy and stuff.
And that’s pretty much it…
Again no puniness but she’s smoking hot looking in that whole Meta powered better than the average super model body and so is her “friend”. The big black amazon one is wearing this racer back one piece tank suit and long gloves and boots like her flamey friend.
I fire off some pot shots at her too.
They hit and splat sizzle on her skin and singe her costume a little and she spins on me and snags a football sized chunk of concrete from this mess at her feet and she throws it at me.
I do a side roll out of the way and suddenly it’s hot!
Really hot!
I see the thermometer or something like it on my display rising fast and I can swear I can smell my costume cooking from behind my shielding.
“Yikes, shit!” And there’s fire in my face and I can’t see and Whammo!
Lamp post.
And then I go tumbling down to the ground with a slam onto the concrete. “Ooof!”
I hear. “So zif ees the Scarlet An-gel, you are not what the media say that you is not in the presence of might Volcania!”
German? French? I don’t know hot pants sounds like made up euro-trash.
“And Obsidia!” I hear the other one yelling and I look to her and she isn’t where she was?
I figure out she super jumped as soon as she lands on top of me and she smashes me with a double axe handled styled hit into the ground.
My shield does a crackle flicker at the strain.
Oh I’m in shit.
She…Obsidia sits on me and she starts to slug away at me bashing me really good, she’s really strong and my shield’s getting weaker by the blow.
“Zat’s eeet take ze bitch out.” Hot pants sneers and she does a boot thruster hop and bounce again and she starts flaming at the police again. “Ha! I seez you try to move pigglies!”
I don’t like her.
And cue my head bouncing off the ground and energy shield or not it’s like not stopping my brain from its momentum on hitting the back of my skull.
Owww…I’m seeing spots.
I fire some shots into her point blank and they just seen to piss her off and I need to do something.
Another hit and I see stars.
Bit my effing tongue some too.
My brains trying to think of something to counter her and all the tactical stuff isn’t really applying here and the day’s training isn’t either…she’s bigger than me and stronger than me and she’s at least partially resistant or maybe even immune to my energy shots.
Weakness, weakness…?
Ohmigawd…
It’s so dirty pool but…
I slip my thumbs into her bottom part of her suit and I charge the energy up in my hands and I sizzle though the lycra-like fabric down and down cutting right across her crotch taking the bottom out as well as her underwear.
Snip.
And it being stretched pretty tight with her big body and tremendous boobs it does that thing where an elastic gets cut and it shoots free and up Obsidia’s body becoming a tattered sort of sports bra.
She screams and she stops hitting me with both of her hands covering her bare crotch and with a free hand I shove it up to her mouth and use my shield to make another construct like before and there’s a muffled scream and she fish flops off of me with a force energy ball-gag in her mouth.
I get up and grab her costume by the back of it and…snip I burn through it too. She’s freaking even more and clawing at her moth to get the ball-gag out and desperately to cover her nakedness.
I know it’s cruel and likely demeaning and as a woman part of me feels really badly for her but at the same time she wore this bathing suit into a job and combat I mean come on!
You don’t see women police or soldiers doing that.
Volcania spins to see what’s going on and I hit full speed flight coming at her and she screams at me. “You slattern!”
“What?”
She gets her arms up and double stream flames me and I drop but still fly doing this baseball kind of slide at her and she does her booster thrust bunny hop bounce out of my way and I look up to track her and I open fire.
She does this roller skating thing like pushing off with each foot back and forth evading my energy blasts and I pull a bit of flight trickery and spin myself around on the ground and up. It kind of looks like I’m breakdancing to my feet and I fire another salvo at her this time with both hands and trying to focus on the moving targets and stuff on the range.
She zigs and she zags and I miss again and she opens up with this two handed flame shot but it’s swirling together and it gets all tightened up and maybe two or three inches wide and I roll out of the way of it and it burns or melts a slash in the concrete of where I was.
That’s a lot hotter. “Yikes!”
Volcania laughs like some demented euro-trash socialite.
Oh yes even now we still have them because we have the SSB (Soviet Space) and most of the wealthy nations in Europe have their own colonies as well and the EUSS (Euro-Union Space Sector.) so yeah we have Euro trash all over…not that I’m prejudiced but when she’s acting like it and can’t get her accent right…Nuff said.
I take flight myself and I need a way to get at her without her being able to evade my shots and at the same time counter her.
I see a fire hydrant and I land and use a boost of construct power and open it up and then try to aim the sudden burst of high pressure water at her.
She screams like it worked then she unleashes another one of those concentrated blasts at me. I dodge out of the way but barely.
“Foolish slattern deed you tink zat vater would stop me? Peoples can veld under ze vater all ze time.”
“Darn it so much for that idea then, you feel like surrendering?”
“To a boorish oaf-woman like you? Never!”
She opens up with another burst of her flames and I fly up and out of the way and I fire back but this time spikes of force instead of energy blasts…I make a tether with them too as fine as my powers will allow hoping that they look sort of like the other blasts I’ve been firing.
Volcania does her little thruster mid-air skater shimmy thing and honestly…she’s pretty damned good and this is really my first really powered solo fight and it’s a lot harder than I thought.
She actually smirks at me after she dodges everything and does this double handed knuckle cracking fist thing that sends shivers down my spine. When she opens her hands her eyes flare into pits of burning flames and red hot molten something. And two of these spheres of fire appear in each of her hands.
“I knows zat zee are no zee only Ark an-gel coming so I end zis now!”
“Okay but me first.”
“Wazz?”
I flare the tethers to full power and I pull them back as hard and as fast as I can and each spike I send out punched through and became anchors in as many garbage cans as I could target on my HUD…I only went for the green ones with the compostable garbage in them too.
I focus and try to maneuver the cans so they’re all coming at her. She gets a hand up and she screams and fire off one of her sphere’s blowing them apart. The can’s and my constructs go up and a good deal of the stuff too but there’s still enough stuff in the massed amount of garbage that there’s lots left over.
And well it’s still coming her way.
She lets out a well and truly good scream of rage as she gets slimed.
I can smell what she flamed…I can only imaging the smell she’s getting.
She’s…she’s throwing up.
“Aaah…aaah! I have eet in my mout!”
And she horks again.
I take the chance to build a pretty good impact ball shot and I fire it right into her bread basket.
The added force gives her a good six or seven feet on her next burst of vomit.
She falls out of the air too and everything goes out from her hands to her hair and she’s gagging and she looks up at me in between gagging.
She’s no invulnerable to my attacks and her mascara’s running and her hair’s wet and she’s dripping brownish green slime and…and I think some of what I see looks like there was baby poo somewhere in one of the cans.
I have to try not to gag a bit and I haul off and I punch her lights out.
“………………pant…wheeze…”
“Scarlet Angel two meta bogies are down…” I look over at Obsidia who’s made it into a bus shelter and is hiding and covering herself in the corner and she’s glaring at me with the ball-gag still glowing in her mouth. “Both needing pick up one is a high powered brick and the other’s a high powered blaster fire based and flight capable. We’ve got badly wounded or worse officers here we need help ASAP.”
“Roger Scarlet Angel Daystar is on route with a tag and bag team and EMT’s and Fire should be there shortly.”
“Scarlet Angel clear.”
I use a burst of power to screw the hydrant shut and then another to net down Volcania to the concrete even though she’s out. I head to the officers and point at Obsidia. “You stay put…”
They’re hurt and in bad shape…I run a burst of Scarlet energy over them thinking if I can use this to touch things and all of that then it can read body temperature and pulse rate and things and it all starts coming up on my HUD with pulse, oxygen levels, temperature.
It sort of showers out of my palms in a shimmering red cone of light as I run it over the officers that are down and I notice the ones that took cover are up and have their weapons out and are covering the two women.
The two officers hit are burned I can see the burns almost through their things I’m not sure about the condition of the officer on the ground bleeding but there’s a funny looking color that’s not heat in their abdomen but they’re still breathing.
There’s a shine of golden light in the night sky as Daystar arrives and lands beside me and there’s the flashing lights of the aero-ambulances coming in for a landing.
“You okay?”
“Likely not my head’s aching and so is my neck and my skin hurts a little.”
“Okay you stand down and just try to sit still you might be more hurt than you think.”
I sigh and settle onto my bottom. “I…I think I’ll run a self-scan.”
“You in good enough shape to do that?”
“Yeah…”
“Well better not and let Karly take a look at you back at base.”
I look at him. He shrugs. “Sorry it wouldn’t be the first person worse off than they are because they said that they’re fine.”
Sigh…
“Okay…got it.”
“Hey…good work.”
“Thanks it wasn’t easy.”
“It never is.”
The EMT’s get there and a heavier ACPD hover transport for the two women and Obsidia resists arrest and she clobbers two officers trying to place these large tech looking shackles on her because she doesn’t want to get out of the bus shelter and Daystar goes over and he talks to her and she comes out after a few minutes with his leather jacket draped over her.
She’s big but he’s a really huge guy and his jacket is big enough on her that it’s covering her up mostly and goes down on her at least as far as a mini-skirt.
They stop her in front of me. Daystar looks at me. “Scarlet you mind cancelling the thing?”
What? Oh…
I look at her and I make the ball-gag vanish.
She spits and works her jaw and glares at me as they’re leading her in those cuffs away. “I’ll get you, you little bitch, no one humiliates me and gets away with it.”
“You might want to go after who designed your get up you know, I mean wardrobe malfunctions happen and all.”
Yeah Meorr…I’m being catty and wow I have a head ache now.
Daystar gets between her and I and he guides her away. “Miss Obsidia you might want to think about using your right to remain silent.”
I snerk.
Oww…
I’m watching the EMT’s take the wounded officer’s away the first being the one that was bleeding and they took off at a serious flight speed. I think I heard them say something about internal injuries.
I blink when there’s a hand offering to help me up and it’s Daystar and he changes it when I just sort of stare dumbly at it and stuff and he picks me up gently and carries me to another aero-ambulance.
“I’m…you don’t have to…”
“Well yes I do okay I think you’re worse off than you think and this is better safe than sorry.”
“Okay…I’m too beat to argue with you.”
“Good.” He smiles at me and he settles me in and it’s…wow…I might have a thing and a serious thing for Nikki but…he’s clean shaven and he’s big, like huge in that super-human kind of way and all that muscle and the so awesome blue eyes and the long blonde hair in a ponytail and stuff.
He’s really, really handsome in that makes me feel a little funny in the girl way.
And he’s very, very married.
Man…getting used to this and being me and these super hero types is going to take a whole lot more getting used to.
I kind of get him out of my head and I’m trying to take note of the ride since I’ve never been in an aero-ambulance before and the EMT looks at me and it’s the guy that I met with the whole big thing that happened down town when I first helped out all the other AA’s.
“Hey you.” He says in quietly and nicely kinda of caring guy and gentle like…I know because I’ve used the same tones myself.
“Hey…….” Oh...oh man I can’t remember his name.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-18.
Chapter 18
*Before…
And he’s very, very married.
Man…getting used to this and being me and these super hero types is going to take a whole lot more getting used to.
I kind of get him out of my head and I’m trying to take note of the ride since I’ve never been in an aero-ambulance before and the EMT looks at me and it’s the guy that I met with the whole big thing that happened down town when I first helped out all the other AA’s.
“Hey you.” He says in quietly and nicely kinda of caring guy and gentle like…I know because I’ve used the same tones myself.
“Hey…….” Oh...oh man I can’t remember his name.
*And Now…
He smiles at me. “Well I could chalk the fact you have no idea who I am to the blows to the head and the fact that last time we met we were kind of busy and all.”
“I…uhm…could we do that?”
“Spencer.”
“Huh?”…. Okay please take note that becoming a girl or even a girl super heroine does not confer you with the actual ability to not make yourself look like a Derp.
“It’s my name; Spencer.”
“Okay…that’s actually kind of a cool name.”
What it is, it’s not like something made up that sounds all messed up and as far as I know it’s not like culturally appropriating from something and it’s not like one of those too common ones either.
And he is kind of cute.
Like, I have looked before. I’ve gone out and been kind of open with myself with like the whole idea of me possibly being attracted to guys and stuff and I sort of am….no I am but I have a type I guess some guys don’t really do a thing for me and then there’s some if I’m honest are…kinda guy-pretty.
Okay if I’m a girl can I actually call guys pretty if I mean it in like the hot yay way?
I mean he’s not handsome or what my brain says is handsome instead he’s got that young twenty something guy thing where he kinda looks like a pop star.
Only in EMT gear.
With a cute clean-shaven smile and nice teeth.
And he’s waiting on me.
I’m into Nikki I really am but Nikki and I are where really we’ve had great times and great dates but are we dating-dating like are we serious and stuff or…
Wow…I really am thrown.
I kinda like Spencer and my body kinda likes Spencer but emotionally in my head if you can like lump the two together I’m kinda all over the place.
And that’s kind of a Darcy thing.
The Aero-ambulance does a shift over and my head rolls a little with it not enough to make me sick but I close my eyes and try to get through the whole carnival ride feeling of it.
Maybe I’m actually hurt?
Okay and now I’m kinda scared because what if I’m too hurt to really get how hurt I am?
And my adrenaline’s wearing off and now I feel cold.
Spencer gives me another check over and he pulls a blanket from a tube thing on the wall and wraps me up in a heated blanket.
Oh…oh wow…I’ve never really gotten that cold as a girl thing and then get warmed up…it’s so nice and so different.
“I guess my shields don’t protect me from shock huh?”
“No…one thing I’ve learned working with people in your line of work that despite all the amazing things that you all can do you’re still people.”
I look at him. “Really?”
“Yeah…my first year on the job I responded to a self-harm call and it turned out to be one of you guys.”
“Oh…and you can’t say…?”
“No, but I don’t care if it’s like Superman from the comics in real life with all the stuff he’s been through he’d have PTSD reactions even if he’s like invulnerable and stuff.”
I snuggle into the blanket more and take another sip of my water. “You guys must see a lot here too.”
Spencer nods. “All the time. And it can really mess you up if you don’t control it.”
“Control it?”
“Vent…use the professional help that’s offered…having fun.”
“Having fun?”
“Yeah something as simple as playing videogames or watching your favorite TV show or going out to do something that you just like to do. That and being normal.”
I raise an eyebrow at him which vaguely hurts to do. “Being normal? Really?”
“Actually yeah and this applies to you guys but like EMT’s and Firefighters and Cops too being normal is actually just that not shutting stuff out from the everyday things but use them. Do the dishes, mow the lawn just do at least one normal thing that you wouldn’t do at work or heroing a day and it helps…a lot.”
There’s this kind but serious look there on his face and I can’t help but sort of smile and blush a little because I’m fairly sure that as much as I kind not want there to be a thing I think I’m kinda feeling a thing.
And Darcy met Nikki through Dale and this is.
This is Spencer talking to Scarlet.
Which I’m not sure is different or should be different but it still kind of feels nice being noticed.
I mean I think that I’m being noticed.
Or that I’m noticing him.
Why is all of this stuff so complicated?
And why is it just Scarlet and Darcy getting the dates and not Dale?
Then again I couldn’t handle anything more than what’s going on in my as things are right now and stuff.
Spencer looks at me and he moves and he’s getting things ready. “We’re here.”
“Oh…okay…”
And Spencer’s back and he’s pushing me back down. “No, no, no miss super-heroine you’re staying right there on the stretcher until we get you inside and under medical care.”
“But…But…”
“I’ve seen you Butt it’s awesome.”
I blush so hard my aura comes on.
“That’s not professional!”
He looks at me and he winks and then says. “Shssh….I’m really not an EMT I delivery pizza’s.”
I snerk and it hurts.
I moan and want to kick him for making me do that.
My god I’m in such trouble.
I need to do some serious thinking about things and me as Scarlet and me as Dale and me as Darcy.
It’s actually more of a relief as Spencer and his partner lift me out of the Aero-ambulance and into the ER of the Ark Building.
It’s actually pretty busy and not just with stuff that had just happened but I do see my two sparring partners from earlier in rooms under guard and being treated. It kind of makes sense really I mean this place does have the best facilities to deal with super powered patients either good or bad.
I’m taken into a room and a nurse helps me slide from the stretcher to the bed and I’m getting the once over as she’s asking me questions like if I’m dizzy and if I have any headaches or ringing in my ears and where I’m at and the date and stuff like that as she’s shining a light in my eyes and she’s taking a temperature reading with a sensor stick thingy and checking my blood pressure before she slips a bracelet on my wrist that monitors all of that stuff.
Seems a little redundant with both and stuff but hey what do I know? I’m looking into working with prosthetics and stuff so it’s not exactly my forte.
She leaves and at least she hasn’t asked me to strip into one of those paper gowns. Instead I’m here twiddling my thumbs for like ten minutes until I get bored and power up and tap into my accounts here on the servers and type on a keyboard that is just purely in my head or rather in my shield’s HUD effect and I start doing up my report of what happened.
I’m into it pretty well when this short woman in scrubs comes in and smiles at me. I’ve met her once before at the meeting we had about the riots and stuff with the demon marble thingy.
Karly Winters… AKA…Whisper and she is the resident “magic person?” here for the Ark Angels.
She’s in a word cute.
Not hot but cute even with her strange amber colored eyes…the rest of her is about five foot four and with red-blonde hair that comes just down to the tops of her shoulders and fair skin in that pale way but she’s just absolutely covered in freckles, like Irish stereotype times seven kind of freckles.
And she’s married to T-Rex who’s one of the semi-new members of the Ark Angels and he’s actually a Meta-anthro…yep, an anthrosapien but with super powers of his own. I heard the T-Rex thing is a play on him being a canid type and a husky-wolf-German shepherd mixture. So that whole Rex dog thing and one of his powers is a bite that can go through nearly anything….So T-Rex.
I’m still kind of trying to wrap my head around the fact that she’s with him and not just the species stuff but there is that but the fact she’s five-four and I’ve seen him he’s over seven feet tall.
Given the light and happy mood she seems to be in though all the times I’ve seen her…
Oh wow have you ever come up with stuff that’s just kind of like TMI in your own brain?
“Scarlet, Chris say’s you need a checkup and that you got banged around a little bit.”
“Yeah…I had a run in with the girl down the hall, the brick.”
“Okay…so tell me what happened and I’ll check you out?”
I’m giving her a recap of things and she doing the usual doctor stuff and then the not so usual stuff with small and very, very expensive and high grade portable medical scanners.
Literally the very best stuff on or off the market.
She’s nodding and Mmm-hmming at all of the right doctor moments and she shoots me the occasional grin while she’s doing it like she was actually doing it on purpose.
Okay I actually find that kind of funny.
Medical humor and all of that.
“So Doc am I going to live?’
“You’re fine, your shift is healing you.”
“Pardon?”
“The Scarlet Angel event.”
“Event?”
“Well as far as we have learned it’s more of some kind of experience…but the energies of it that shifts and changes you they’re always on while you’re powered up and that slowly heals you.”
“Oh…that I didn’t know.”
“Well you just joined and frankly even before joining you haven’t been Scarlet Angel that long have you?”
“No I’m still just learning.”
“Well you can request the stuff we do know in the archives.”
“Okay, cool.”
“It’s a lot.”
“Oh?”
“I think two of the previous Scarlet’s were writers.”
“Okay gotcha…so I’m okay?”
“Yes…this time there’s clearing signs of a concussion but you’re healing up nicely.”
“Cool.”
“Scarlet…”
I look at her and she’s looking seriously at me.
“Yes?”
“Be careful you don’t have healing factor just a buffer.”
“A buffer?”
“It’s what happens when you live as a supernatural being that transforms…it’s what protects you while you transform.”
“Protects me?”
“You know what the very first rule of magic should be/”
“Not a clue sorry?”
“Learn physics, even is magic bypasses the known laws of physics it still has to deal with them. Now think on the strain on your body from shifting…you’re buffer keeps you alive.”
“Oh…wow…I never thought of it that way.”
I look at her and ask. “You have an alter ego right?”
“I did, I don’t anymore.”
“Why?”
“Too much work being me and being someone else.”
“But it can be done?”
“Not well…you have a better chance that others since you literally can transform and costume up.”
“So…what if I was trying to run two alters?”
“Not possible.”
“Really?”
“Not in the long run, it’s hard enough living an double life and doing this job it drove me bonkers more than enough.”
“So I might have to do the same?”
“Look some do, some don’t a lot of us Ark Angels are out and that’s just to make things easier. Like me and Tommy.”
“Okay?”
“We’re married but he’s out, he can’t help not to be. But if I wasn’t out they’d be asking who I was in the press and they will dig dirt up anyway they can. Now being out I’m less of a mystery to the public and stuff.”
“More of a target though.”
“It comes with the business.”
“What about my family, lovers?”
“Fair game…most decent press people will leave you alone unless you’re at a press event or on the job. Most villains leave family alone.”
“Most?”
“There’s assholes in every medium Scarlet but generally they leave you families alone because of the fact we could do the same.”
I nod… “Thanks Doc, I have a lot to think about now.”
“Well I hope it helped, if you ever need to talk I’m usually here or over at St.Mercy unless I’m off.”
“Okay…thanks….I’m clear to go?”
“I think so, just remember you’re the New Scarlet Angel…I knew the last one, and you know how that gets passed on.”
I nod.
“Thanks…I mean it…I think I’ll head to the office and get things written up.”
“Have a shower first, a bite to eat and get your balance. It’ll help a whole lot.”
I nod and I give her a handshake and she accepts it and returns it.
It’s…
Whoa…I can sort of feel the energies inside of her…her magic.
I have a lot to learn…and a lot to think about even now.
How much to learn and what to do about my relationship.
I get a coffee in a can from one of the vending machines and I head upstairs to my quarters and my office.
I think that I might just have to go home this weekend.
I might need to have a family talk.
My Super Secret Life…Scarlet-19.
*Before…
I have a lot to learn…and a lot to think about even now.
How much to learn and what to do about my relationship.
I get a coffee in a can from one of the vending machines and I head upstairs to my quarters and my office.
I think that I might just have to go home this weekend.
I might need to have a family talk.
*And Now…
I pop the tab and head inside and it’s still really something to get used to. I mean I know that The Ark Angels get serious funding they are THE team on the planet and they have fought everything from constant crime to super villains to invaders of all sorts to heroing in natural disasters. They’re based here in Ark City but the have colony wide jurisdiction.
Okay I guess that’s the long way of saying that they have amazing levels of funding and that’s not counting the Ryan Chase factor. People are still trying to figure out just how much money he has but all I know is that here on New Haven he has Chase Slipstream (Jets/planes/Spaceships), Chase Aero (Hover and aero cars and the like.), Chase Industries (Makes parts and stuff for his other businesses.), Chase Motors (Cars and usually ancient earth re-models.) RC Unlimited (Food and very popular stuff and even resurrected ancient earth chains.) and Excelsior Unlimited (Defense contracts, robotics, weapons.) all huge companies and who the heck knows just how much he is part owner in and what he has off-world either.
So walking in and having a set of office-quarters with a little foyer by the door and a closet then a living room and a kitchen and a bed room and an office all with skyscraper window views and top of the line carpet and furniture…you get that right?
And I’m just a junior member.
And Ryan works pretty much for/with Victory the leader of the Ark Angels.
No wonder some governments and people see plots and agendas with this whole thing. The Federation has a serious thing about Victory since she lead the mutant civil rights thing here and she kept the peace between mutants and the humans of the federation troops like fifty plus years ago and went into the internment camps peacefully and kept a lot of people from lashing out which with NH under occupation would have led to a lot of people, mutants and anthros being killed off for just simple excuses.
They invaded because of “The Ship” and that we were “making weapons and a meta army.”
They used that to justify it and it was opposed by The Galactic Alliance and it lasted a year before our allies made them leave. As far as I know they never cracked the ship and they never got past the mutant refugees and such in the underground.
Sorry it’s just being here instead of reading about this in history books and seeing this stuff on television like it was when I was growing up brings this all into mind. I mean I’ve met people I read about in textbooks and learned about in school.
I go around still sort of nursing the headache and muscle aches from before and the hot coffee in a can helps both and the linens are fully stocked and I have all the appliances a person could ever want for in the kitchen and it’s stocked with a few things.
Sodas and juices, coffee and teas, creamers in a can and things that don’t really go bad that fast like condiments but no real groceries and the freezer though is nice and stocked with ready to heat eats like frozen dinners and pizza’s and the like it’s kind of nice to have people or staff that do this stuff.
My closet has Ark Angel generic workout clothes and something like lounging loose cotton clothes that remind me of scrubs and that will work for me as I grab some of those and a can of spray ice cream.
RC Unlimited chocolate soft ice cream in a can.
I get undressed and I ease myself into the therapy tub all nice and deep with the whirlpool jets and I settle in under the water with a sigh and I check out the different functions that this tub has and manage to turn on the TV which is a holo-screen and instead of watching myself on the news or that kind of stuff I turn onto Nexxt-Wave which is a sort of indie music and video and even TV shorts kind of channel and kind of lose myself in stuff from my generation and just turn off my brain and spoil myself with sprays of soft chocolate ice cream in my mouth every now and then.
God I like baths as a woman, there is something that is really enjoyable about the heat that creeps into you and I know it’s a circulation thing or something and I like the floaty not floaty thing with my breasts. It’s not a big thing really it’s just neat and for me with my perspective it’s something that’s neat about being this way. I’m not sure if it’ll just be my boobs for me with that whole dismissal thing or they’ll always have that bit of mental Dylan smirk of my boobs.
I soak and rest and then dry off and then catch up on some of the whole my age culture and stuff before channel surfing over to some of the local channels here in the city. With the population there are channels for everything but I’m more looking at college age stuff more music but stuff that talks about student life and such, places that are cool to go to and eat and stuff.
I tell you what you get into heroing and just even college life and stuff outside of high school stuff and you get kind of disconnected with stuff that other people are doing all around you while you’re kind of sort of not having a life.
Since I didn’t turn the TV off it actually turns on a holo-screen as I go from room to room. I’ve seen this before but it’s extremely swanky stuff.
I finish watching stuff but I keep it on in the background and I get dressed in the scrub like lounging clothes and I make some coffee from the machine in the kitchen and take my can of ice cream with it into the office and I start going through all the things for writing my reports and I’m still in Scarlet mode, un-costumed but still her so I reach inside the bracelet mentally and see if…yes it’s doing that sort of new way that I do the whole HUD stuff and it has recorded all the things from tonight and this afternoon at the store and I use that to reference all the things that I need to and attach my own video file links from my powers to the files here and to the filing that I have to do with the police reports and it does it all wirelessly.
This is actually getting cooler and cooler in all these little ways and stuff and it’s even cool with the ice cream and coffee combination.
Hey, I’m kind of all about the little things sometimes and I have to take some of this home with me for studying.
Once that’s done I’m feeling fine and I clean things up a little bit and check out a few more things with the apartment/office/quarters like the door that is built there for me because I’m a flier and it’s disguised as part of the golden mirrored glass but it has a specific wireless personal locking code that I have to log in and I do…actually I use a digital file of my as Scarlet retina and get that all locked in and the last thing that I do is send off an e-mail to Housing…yes there’s a Housing & Housekeeping division and thank them for all the work that they did in setting up my home away from home.
Then I costume shift and I head out my new door flying and it’s late at night now again and I really, really should get home and do things there and have an early night maybe but honestly the night sky calls and the lights and I log back in.
Angie comes up in a window on my HUD. “You’re supposed to be relaxing.”
“I’m going for a fly around the city and that might as well be with me logged in to patrol while I’m at it right?”
“No…you’re literally off for like twenty –four hours after you were injured in duty.”
“I’m fine.”
“Those are the rules.”
“Okay…but I’m still going for a fly.”
“That’s fine but you are not cleared to respond to calls unless you get clearance or a request directly from us.”
“Fine.”
“Scarlet, trust me, trust us on this I’ve been doing dispatch for the Ark Angels ever since The Ark Building was set up and I was installed.”
“Installed?”
She dimples at me on the screen. “Installed I’m an A.I.”
“Really, I thought that those were like still science fiction?”
“Nope, I’m for reals. Angie. Or A.N.G.I.E. which is Autonomic Neural Generating Intelligence Engine.”
“Oh…whoa so you’re like something Chase invented?”
“Only some of my hardware bits, but someone else created me.”
“Who?”
“Top secret sorry.”
“Yeah I kind of thought maybe, are you sure you’re an A.I.?”
“Yep, pretty sure I mean without the whole body and all.”
“Why not there’s like android or robots or something out there right?”
“Yes and no, I could like hack into something like that and stuff but it won’t house all of me the hardware is just too small.”
“Even now?”
“Yep, and while I can walk around like wirelessly connected to things like that it’s just not…it’s too easily screwed up for me by someone that knows what they’re doing and it’s a pretty limited experience though I do keep avatar me bots in the building for things.”
“Like what kind of things?”
“I do a lot of functions and things with higher ups that requires personnel that can keep super quiet.”
“So people know about you?”
“Only a few and the ones that I tell otherwise I’m just a cute verbal interface operating system to them and not my real self.”
“Yeah I can see people being freaked out and stuff.”
“You’re not.”
“I have a mystical artifact strapped to my wrist that that changes me and grants me magical and goddess like powers passed down to me in my family through a long line of Scarlet Angels who have all a say in how good a Scarlet Angel I’m going to be and two separate identities and college and theater and a kind of sort of girlfriend….and I’m kind of sort of an Ark Angel. I think I can handle something like this Angie.”
She’s laughing and giggling. “Oh snap do you ever have a lot on your plate.”
“Uh-huh and it’s plates and I’m juggling.”
“Okay, have a good fly then it sounds like you need the chill time.”
“Thank you and it really does kind of help.”
She blinks off my screen and y’know I’m surprised sure but not all that shocked with like all the supers that have been AA’s there must have been lots of them with like super genius smarts to design her and stuff.
So…
Flying while I’m not doing the superheroine thing.
Lots of choices for sure but there’s also my schedule too and I have a lot of things to do actually and that’s actually going to limit the stuff that I actually can do and take off from my new door and I head out over the harbor.
That’s a treat too actually and I think it’ll be good. I mean even if I’m going fast it’s still a huge, absolutely massive mega city like for science fiction really even with all of the colonies and places back on earth and everything else Ark City and all that’s involved with it is completely massive.
It fills the entirety of the mountain zone that the great alien ship had made on impact into the mantle and that’s just huge and it has a huge waterfront too and so many things going on.
A lot of people would think that in these days with aero-vehicles and shuttles and things that we wouldn’t do the boat thing a whole lot but we do actually a whole lot I think we as people have a romance for the sea and stuff and with the past too there’s all sorts of boats and liners and ships but there’s always pleasure boats and now more than any other time that I can think of since we have such a heavy treaty with the P’hari race and they do so much business under and on the water. Like Grand-Scale… the largest fish market on the colony and it slowly tours the harbor for all its vendors and has shuttle boats for the average Joe and then there’s all the business stuff with the shipping and providing for all the other markets and restaurants and it’s a huge aquicultural epicenter.
It’s also like “The” place for the P’hari to buy our goods made for them. I’ve heard tetra-pak drinks are the rage with them because well fish don’t really drink; they can…especially as humanoids, there’s even this whole thing about coating surface styled foods with like a clear gelatin so it is water proof, bars and stuff are fine and everything but I’m talking about things like Chinese chicken balls in like sweet and sour sauce…you I guess don’t lose the sauce and can re-heat them?
I’m so going to have to stop by this place and buy some fish one of these days or try some of the eateries here.
I do a roll over and fly upside down over the water now that I’m in a clear spot and I’m not going to run into everything for like a mile or two…this, just this is so seriously amazing and everything. I see a harbor tour boat getting closer and I wait until I’m in at least good camera range before I flip myself over and do a slow circle and a friendly wave to the people who are doing the whole camera flash thing before taking off up into the sky.
And I think it’s time to head home, I do a banking turn and give my powers a push and come in over the southern part of the city and all of the nice places there. Going from the whole inner mega city core and heading southward you get into the places that used to be farmlands and then when it grew and grew it became sub-burbs which made districts and zones and eventually a lot of the best bits of real estate became some of the posh places to live.
Picture gated mini-communities with their own spas and golf courses, private police/security and all of those all surrounding some elegant other feature like a lake or a boutique shopping park.
No…serious they’re not even called neighborhoods their called boutique shopping parks.
Imagine… (Sarcastic voice.)
It’s a little strange flying over that part of town and everything just says money with like all the huge houses and mansions and things like landing pads and huge pools and some of the places I’m sure have horse and they’re not country clubs.
I have the whole feeling of being watched and there’s a couple of times a private security aero-car actually rose up to flying off the ground in this almost like who do I think I am even flying over their airspace kind of way.
And yes there’s some likely legit reasons for that with like famous people and the fabulously mega-rich and even like a couple of embassy like heads of state places and such but I’m actually glad that I can give it a bit more energy and pick up speed to get out of there, it’s so not a me kind of place even to like fly over it.
Not my thing, really not really my thing.
I could head home which from here is actually north of all of this though a few districts away I live in the area just sort of south of the central city mega core and it’s the whole ivy league colleges and older towns that are now sort of like gobbled up to become neighborhoods and it’s a huge mix of white and blue collar lives, but there’s two more districts of rich and less rich before hitting home from here instead I swing a right left and heat west and over The Ryker Valley district which is a buffer zone between the mega-rich and the extremely mixed district of Zai-pan which is the Asian district but not like just Chinese or Japanese but a whole lot of others too all in this district that’s pretty unique.
The valley’s nice…a lake fed river system that leads to another man-made lake and hydro dam and it’s filled with valleys and farms and green houses and B&B;s and all that charming like stuff that makes a nice place to visit and an expensive one to live in but it’s still a pretty big area and even with the green and all the nature there’s still mega-city elements like the turbo rail trains and the regular trains and there’s a bunch of plants here and it’s also home to a huge water park and a huge zoo and large town sized city section like blocks.
You know that they say that a good twenty percent of people from their districts never leave them? You can drive for hours and just still either be in a district or just get into one of the other ones.
Zai-pan takes my breath away at first because it is Chinatown if you want to pardon the labeling and at the same time it’s not because there’s such a mix of the absolutely high tech downtown and city bits with all the mirrors offices and all these other things that you would expect to see here and then there’s these city sections all do so very much like the things that you’d see in movies with all the pagoda roves and styling’s and the tiles and the very, Asian look and feel to things and then there’s be more modern stuff but different and there’s parks and temples and temple parks and statues and Buddha’s.
Chinese and a lot of different Chinese and Japanese and Korean and Colonials from the Eurasian colonies like Shingzawei and the Tyger Dynasty the Red Star Republics and all over all have blocks and areas as well as in the bigger places all mashed together.
And at night the place is shiny and new and mysterious and old and there’s holo-grams done for ads and entertainment and there’s the food vendors all over and this whole night life and so much neon.
This, this is sort of what I wanted or needed and I slow down and cruise and take in the sights and nip and slip through the loads of aero-traffic and fly alongside a passenger blimp that’s more anti-gravity that anything and it’s shaped like a Japanese dragon huge and a little animatronic but also a flying restaurant.
Y’know I’d come out here to eat in this place. An old school Japanese place that looks like a boat crossed with like one of those old school zeppelin passenger liners from the steam-punk movies and the actual flight apparatus is a huge dragon? Who wouldn’t want to go to something like that and it’s just cool to fly past something like this.
I’m a little hungry and I actually stop at this place called Ping-ping’s and I choose it because there’s a ton of traffic in and out of there and I see cabs picking up delivery orders a whole lot and the parking is pretty full.
I slip into line at the fourth floor aero-fly through windows and I’m definitely getting looks and stuff because I don’t have a vehicle and I’m just flying on my own power and…I’m getting greeted very enthusiastically and not in American-English but in Chinese and I’m iffy at it having just a smattering of it from like life and TV and stuff and the general gist I’m getting is they’ve seen me on the TV and that supers don’t come here.
Okay it’s a lot rougher than that but I’m not going to be like classist and stuff and make fun of their English especially since I’m barely getting by with my crappy skills but they refuse payment and I do manage to get my “xie…xie…” out and some thank you bows and I leave after a lot of camera flashes and stuff and I head off and up into the night until I find myself in Drum tower park a copy of the famous one from earth and I’m sitting on the top and eating.
Pork fried garlic rice balls all crispy on the outside and fluffy on the inside, beef with brocolini and hearts of palm and chilies and chicken with asparagus and sugar snap peas and pineapple in some kind of a glaze with those crunchy fried chow mien noodles….and some egg rolls.
Sooo…good, I liked Chinese food before and stuff home but there’s so much in this city that’s so much more authentic and real than home. I’m from the mid-west and our stuff like this is several generations removed at best and still it’s the land of steakhouses and fast food and pizza.
I really liked the egg rolls too and usually I’m not a huge fan of them but these had a lot of stuff in them and wasn’t like all too cabbagey.
Full but not too full I lift off and I head for home taking the faster up, up and arcing flight over most of the distance and I go to low power as I hit my district so I don’t get seen as a red streaking thing in the dark and I’m actually glad to get home by the time that I’m done and it’s early morning and there’s enough time to sleep.
I go in through the skylight and I shift down to Darcy mode and I crash after getting undressed and think to my bracelet to set my alarm.
I like sleeping as Darcy, there’s something very good just sleeping as a girl especially with some nice sheets and a fluffy comforter and it just seems easier for me to go into a pleasant sleep.
…………………………..Morning comes and it’s Dale time and I go through my morning getting used to myself again and heading to the gym and to class and then doing all of the things that I need to do in my classes and then hitting the library and having coffee and hanging with Nikki and sharing notes with some of our classes that we have together and talking with some of the other students that are in our classes with us about the classes and the lectures it’s mostly the biology class things and going over the notes that we’ve been given which is actually pretty hard compared to high school since Meta’s and Anthro’s and alien life forms and alien sentients have broadly expanded all of what mankind thought we knew.
But it’s still like college life mostly with the study groups at the food hall or getting coffee together at the student union.
I get out of my afternoon classes fairly early and head home. I tried to have all my classes as early as I could schedule then and it’s nice to be done the day sometimes at tow thirty in the afternoon.
Though there’s not a whole lot of time with me getting home and shifting to Darcy and then showering and heading out again and driving over to campus to meet up with Nikki and just to see her as she still has two classes I think.
It’s nice to see her smile and sort of light up when she sees me.
“Hey you.” God she says that so sweetly.
“Hey you back.” I can’t help but to smile.
“You have classes/”
“No, but I have rehearsal in a bit.”
“Oh yeah right the play.”
“Musical.” But I nod anyways.
“How long do you have?”
“Enough time for a coffee and to walk you to your next class.”
“You came all the way over here just to have coffee with me?’
“I like you.”
She smiles and it’s kind of awesome and bright that whole like beaming thing. “Well I definitely like you too.”
“Do you have time to do anything tonight?”
“Like after your rehearsal?”
“Yes please.”
She smiles again and she does the hair tuck thing and I’m felling all warm and good like someone gave me this shot of energy or something and well of course it’s that girl thrill that seems to fit into me just fine when someone likes you.
There’s a definite mental component to all of that that is I think the same but I think our bodies process it a lot different.
Nikki looks at her phone and she nods. “No appointments or anything really so yes I’m definitely free.”
“Supper?”
“Sure, what would you like cooked?” She asks.
“I’m really not that fussy I’m willing to try anything.”
And I’m blushing as my mind went someplace with the whole eating thing. Nikki chuckles looking at me and says. “How about just food for now.”
“Sorry…”
“No, it’s cool it’s a compliment…I think.”
“It is, it I didn’t want to like go too far, too fast.”
“Me either.”
I blush some more but I look at her pretty directly or I’m trying to. “But I do think about you a lot.”
“You do?”
“Yeah, you’re sweet and pretty and smart.” I can feel the heat in my face and it’s kind of hard to say stuff like this as Dale but as Darcy it’s really hard because as much as things have changed it hasn’t really and there’s this whole other emotional-physical context when I’m a girl.
And it’s really a yay happy score moment when I make Nikki smile but not just smile but blush so much as well.
“Walk me to sosh?”
“Definitely.” I even reach over towards her to take her books and head towards the humanities building with her.
This is nice, it’s more than really. Me and her and it’s…
The sun on my skin and the way my skin feels. The sway of moving without it being a thing it’s its own thing. The way the breeze through my hair feels, the way Nikki’s perfume and other things just seems to float around her.
It makes me all sorts of happy in this sort of don’t know really why way.
I’ve well Dale’s walked people places, girl’s places before but this feels different. I’m way more aware of myself right now and I definitely feel all good butterflies going on and everything.
We get to her class and we stop and I look at her and Nikki steps in and kisses me it’s light and sweet and we’re getting some looks even here and now, even in these days but we’re in the humanities building so it’s a lot more smiles and the like.
That’s really, really kind of a nice feeling too.
She gives me another light kiss and she takes her book back. “I’ll see you after rehearsal.”
“Definitely, am I picking you up?”
“Yes please I’d go meet you but it’d take way too long for me to get there on the buses.”
I nod. “Good idea that’s a lot of transfers.”
Nikki sort of blushes. “Sorry but y’know got to save my bus pass for classes and grocery trips.”
“You can call me for grocery runs.”
“You don’t need to be running after me all the time you have enough of your plate.”
Yeah if she only knew.
“Okay, okay but tonight doesn’t count.”
“Deal but I’m buying supper.”
“Deal.”
Hey part of me wants to say no and be Dale and the guy but Nikki’s got her own pride and feelings too and Darcy doesn’t have to abide by Dale rules and stuff. Or at least I don’t think that I have to.
And yeah I’m still working on that part since it’s my first time dating and not being a guy. Even this far in society some things are still things.
She smiles and she heads into her sociology class and I head back to my car and I head off to rehersal and I’m leaving with extra time for the traffic and I’m still very, very not used to the driving out in other districts of the city especially that close to the whole mid-city districts and stuff that I have to get to. All these advances in society and all of these things we have to better ourselves and we don’t use them. You’d think there’d be auto driving cars with locked down speed zones and everything would be safe and sound.
Nope, people want to be in control which means shitty drivers and accidents and speeders and people swearing and then add it the fact that it’s a mega city and I have to go through places that had sixteen lanes of traffic.
…Four…the main street home in Greenvale has four lanes and that’s not counting the free-way. By the time I get to the rehearsal space I’m more than a little nerved up and shaken.
……………………………… I’m sweating and I’m sore and I’m trying to get through the part with my first scene and the choreography. I’m playing Flayme and she’s a fire sprite from the TV show and a character here and the first time is me dancing, and dancing in a holo campfire that the female lead was trying to light and I will be down under the stage dancing while the mini me will be up on stage interacting with the lead actress.
Then I’ll have me big poof scene when I go full size. Then some speaking parts which are stuff I’ll have to learn and then there’s this dance through the forest leading them out and my leading some of the goblins away that are chasing the heroes.
And there’s a song for me to learn too it’s actually a whole lot to learn and stuff and there’s a lot of stuff to go over together and there will be more to do by ourselves and to get down. Until the director thinks that we’re coming along to the point where we can actually put it all together and rehearse all in the whole ensemble cast thing.
There’s going to be some video chatting and stuff for some of us too as things progress in our line reading once the scheduling people are done getting things all together and we can get set times when we can do online readings together in our scene groups.
It’s actually more of a cast meeting than a rehersal but those of us doing dancing are getting a little time in extra and some of it is working with the dance choreography people and they’re working with other people like the effects ones and the lighting and the musical score people.
High school drama class was nothing like this at all and there’s so much stuff going on and things to do and to see and to learn especially all the cool behind the scenes stuff.
I’m actually singing some of my score as I’m done and driving through the craziness until I get back into Avalon district and from there it’s relatively sane or sort of sane and that’s just talking about like driving wise.
………………………………I stopped home first and showered and changed and I’m wearing a dress and sandal styled shoes and I hope that I look okay. I’m wearing this simple dress with a scoop neck and short sleeves with a mid-thigh length and it’s a medium dark red color and I think it looks okay. I actually like red on myself and with black stocking leggings and under wear and a bra I think that it looks good. I even gave myself a spritz of a perfume I bought while with her called Heat which has this sort of strange but nice smell like cherries cooked with cinnamon with some other sort of smells like woodsy scents and pepper?
I like it and it wasn’t too, too over the top girly I don’t want to smell like a vanilla factory or like bubblegum or cotton candy.
Though I do clip a flower from outside in my yard and I tape it to a chocolate bar as sort of a date thing. I mean candy and chocolates right it’s still cool it I do that this way right?
It’s so odd driving in a dress.
Doing anything in a dress really and all done up and stuff. Okay not so much done up as dressed nice and smelling good it’s actually not like I’m doing the make-up thing. It a lot less of a thing to screw up as a girl if I don’t really use it a whole lot to begin with.
I get to her place and she’s there waiting for me outside on her stoop doing the killing time thing on her phone. I get out and I go over and lean sort of sideways to get her attention.
“Hey…hello.”
“Oh hey, you’re here.”
“I’m sorry I kept you waiting.”
“Oh that’s okay I was just keeping up with some of my blogspaces.”
“Oh cool what are you on?”
“Constellation mostly.”
Constellation is like a blog but sort of a colony and you can accept people that can live there as like co-bloggers and then there’s systems that are made up of aligned communities like star systems and such and then there’s like transmissions that you can get from other places. It’s pretty much like most social media stuff but Constellation is the oldest and biggest inter colony and planet based one. Like from actual space places so you can be friends with people a really long distance away….like worlds away.
But there are literally hundreds of these things including the ancient ones like Facebook which is all part of some huge tile-com giant entity that owns all of these things.
“So are you ready to go?”
“Oh sure!” She closes down her phone and puts it into her purse and smiles at me and does the blush and hair tuck. “I hope that you like Italian.”
“Love Italian, pizza’s one of my favorite foods.”
“How’d you know where we’re going?”
“I…well I didn’t and I was kind of just joking.”
“Well let’s go it’ll take a while before we’re seen to there.”
“Really, that good?”
She nods really enthusiastically. “Tyrone’s is awesome.”
I walk her to the car and get her door which is making her have that bemused smile and I get in and I sort of blush. “Sorry…I’m still all new to this dating another girl thing, I keep going to stuff I know.”
“It’s okay I don’t mind it being nice to your date doesn’t have to be a gendered thing Darcy, we can just be nice to each other.’
“Good well in that case.” I reach into the back seat and pass her the flower and the chocolate bar.
“Oooh yay, candy.” She takes it and pulls the tape off and she smells the flower. “Thank you this was sweet.”
“Good, I was so unsure and all.”
“Well you’re doing good really good.”
“Yeah?”
“Definitely yeah.”
I start the car up and pull out and follow directions and we’re not going too far but it’s far enough that it’d take a few bus rides from her place to get there.
There is Tyrone’s…. it’s a pizza place that looks like a full service type of Italian family restaurant and stuff and not really fancy but it’s packed. It’s nice an old brick building with lots of character and the fabric awnings and the old school stuff on the windows and I get a parking spot just in a lot down the street and pay the parking guy and we walk back together and then inside.
It’s old but it has that old school charm with lots of wood and checkered table cloths and candles in those little glass jars and the place smells…first thing that hits me is the smell of pasta and sauce and then garlic and bread…that whole pizza dough bready smell and a hint of wood smoke?
“Wood fired? I though no one did that anymore?”
Nikki nods. “Not a whole lot and there’s like special laws and licenses I heard.”
“I’ve never had a wood fired pizza before.”
“They’re awesome.”
It’s a wait to get a table and there’s a waiting area bar combination that also has like video games and pinball and things to do while we wait and they do bar serving of things.
I get a drink a ginger-cider and Nikki gets the same and we sort of hang around the bar and nibble a little on the things that they set out.
Flatbread hot and with that singe from the wood oven with a big bowl of deep green olive oil and herbs to dip it in.
Hot fried olives with rosemary and garlic.
Half shelled small roasted clams with this butter sauce.
Artichokes roasted but done so you pull off a leaf and scrape the good stuff from the bottom part with your teeth or dip it and do that.
Little things like that and they’re good but I’m not filling up on them and it’s actually an hour before we get seated but it was still good with the little knoshy bits and Nikki and I playing pinball and taking turns.
The pizza is…well its three toppings only and no amount of money will get you more. We both get two different ones and I get “The Korey.” Which is sweet sausage and prosciutto and fresh mozzarella and she gets a napoleon pizza with the basil and the cheese and it’s amazing…the dough is thin and cooked so hot and fast it does that bubble thing and there’s this char too but just a little and there’s just that little bit of chew and pull to the crust when it’s baked but it’s that newly baked kind of fresh and the sauce.
I could eat anything with this sauce.
We’re quite full too once we’re done but at the same time it’s one of those things that you really want to savor and yet can’t keep from wolfing it down.
It’s really, really strange to not be the one paying for this though and Nikki takes the check when it comes and she leaves a tip and goes to the cash to pay and I’m kind of just with her…not doing anything but just be there?
It’s a very strange feeling not being the one taking out and everything.
We drive home to her place after that and I walk her to her door.
“That was great, you want a coffee?”
“Uhm…no, I’ll be up late as it is and I’ve been burning a lot of extra awake time lately.”
“You want to stay over?”
Okay…that surprised me.
Nikki looks at me and smiles but she’s shaking her head no. “Not like that way but just over to crash instead of driving home and everything.”
“Oh that’d be nice really but I think it’s still too soon really.”
I blush a little.
She smiles and she kisses me. “You’re a sweet girl Darcy; just call me when you get home?”
“You’re not mad?”
“Darcy, I’m not a guy even if I’m keeping some things…Not ready for more is perfectly okay with me…even if it’s just a sleep over.”
She kisses me again and it’s longer and a little more tortured and good goosebumpy as she touches my sides and trails fingers. “G’night Darcy.”
“Goodnight Nikki.”
She goes into her place and I take a moment just to breathe and I really, really wanted to stay and at the same time I’m not, and Dale wasn’t one of those move fast and hook up types. Even in school I dated, but I had relationship dating for as long as they might have lasted I kind of took my time getting into them each time and then I was with them until we broke up.
I head down to my car sort of musing on all of that too.
Me and break ups, they always sort of happened and I had like half that were ouch bad where she’d left me for someone else…better car or job and partied more or just more popular. I wasn’t really a geek and I wasn’t really a jock either but somewhere in the middle and I was sort of semi-popular but not part of the really popular crowd but I knew a lot of them.
But the others were just sort of life things and one was gay, another two just ended up moving away and stuff and Gwen my last ex she and I parted ways as friends after two years with her going into an engineering program all the way over on the other continent at Azure City.
She got a really good scholarship and I didn’t really have any prospects there and my stuff here and everything even before the Scarlet stuff. We parted good though and that’s sort of rare sometimes I guess but it’s just one of those life happens things.
I head home and go and get changed and crash shifting back to Dale. I know it seems like I’m doing that a lot but I’m still sort of trying to be my first self enough to really get a grip on everything that’s going on and the way that I’m feeling about everything.
I know there are decisions ahead and that I’ll very likely have to make a choice but I want to do that actually as Dale more than as Darcy because it’ll likely be effecting my life as Dale the most.
Sleep actually comes pretty quick and easy despite everything going on in my head since I’m actually pretty tired with things that had gone on the last few days.
………………….It’s actually kind of the same thing over the next few weeks.
Yeah...No, I didn't go home that weekend.
I kind of hate to gloss over things but I’m not needed to hero right away or anything so there’s no calls that way for me from Angie and the patrols have been pretty light weight stuff with me doing back up for police and fire usually and there’s been a few times when I seriously have to use some of my power…destroying some large caliber weapons or energy weapons and helping out in pursuit chases since my fight is fairly fast and I’m very agile at flying or at least compared to a few Aero-cruisers. I few arrests of my own but there’s not a whole lot that I get to do with just a few scant patrolling hours in a week.
It’s been really busy actually.
I’ve got classes as Dale and I have studying things from The Ark Angels in the late evenings with me going there and doing the range stuff and the self-defense training and learning the basics of the police styled stuff that I need to know and that’s showing me just how much that I really do need to learn. That’s sort of turning into night classes in a limited way but the good news is that both Dale and Darcy have the CPR courses under our belts and we are learning things…just there’s so much that I really need to know.
Or I think that I do.
And then there’s the rehersal things and that’s…well mostly online once they set it up and we do this sort of conference call thing with us going over our lines and a few times with me singing and the vocal coaches giving me input on that too.
The online thing is a good idea because it’s saving us a lot of travel time commuting until we are well into getting the lines down and everything and after that we’ll be doing that in group rehearsals so that we can get direction and used to the sets.
Then Nikki… My time’s sort of tight but we see each other when I’m Dale which is good for me but she still doesn’t know that I’m Darcy and I get to see her at Darcy in the afternoons if I can get home fast enough as Dale or if I can find a space I’ll do the swap out trick with the bracelet and clothes and become Darcy someplace private. Though that actually entails getting dressed as both Darcy and Dale in the mornings. I’m not sure how exactly that works but it helps that each different part of me has their own clothes.
And Nikki and I we sort of date too…I’m usually gone though around ten at night and a couple of times a bit later than that and I’m definitely using the whole trying to be respectable thing a whole lot and I am and it’s nice too.
Honestly we both have things to do and we both need sleep even though I’m doing things another four or five hours after our dates.
And the dates…well they’re all just pretty awesome. Sometimes we’ll go out and a few times it’s together at the student union building doing some things that are campus held activities like going into the scrabble tournament together or doing Lawn-bowling or Frisbee with some of the others. They tend to be sort of cheap dates too, I mean I’m not really broke by any means especially since I’m or rather Darcy’s drawing a paycheck from the AA’s but sometimes Nikki wants to treat me and that’s usually when we have those cool and creative dates.
Like a night of all you can eat fries and ping pong at the student pub, that was actually a whole lot of fun.
And I’d not have thought about it as a date myself.
………………………….And then Settler’s Day or NH Thanksgiving comes up pretty fast.
Nikki’s going home to her folks place and…so am I.
I mean my home not her home and I’ve been wanting to sort of do this for a couple of weeks now.
I need to have a family talk and see where they are about all of this and about me and I’ll have to talk to mom first since she’s the only one that I know of out of the family that was in the running. She’ll hopefully be okay enough with things that we can hash all of this out and help me with the paper work that Victory has given me so that she and dad can sign off on Darcy so there’s an official if needed paper trail.
Now do I drive and go as Dale or do I pack a bag and things and fly there as Darcy/Scarlet?
My Super Secret Life…Villain.
Yeah.
I’m a Villain.
Sure, right.
No, I’m a criminal, with powers…hence villain.
I’m called Rook, that’s my handle and I was thirteen when my meta powers blossomed. Dad was drunk, and he was beating the shit out of my mom and was coming for me and something went snap, crackle, pop in my head.
I’d thrown my hands up to ward off the blows and he hit something bounced off and freaked out. He grabbed a bat and kept trying to kill me. Felt him hitting the nothing stuff, he’d break through and miss me as I ran around the trailer and of he’d hit me and…well if you’ve ever been baseball batted…you know.
If not…hey that’s a good thing.
It must have just clicked that yeah I was doing this. It was sort of like he was trying to hit me through a blanket. And when I pictured wrapping the blanket around the bat It stopped.
I won’t go into the details but beat him bad enough he died in the hospital. Mom got me to run and get out of town but long story short. I’m a mutant, I’ve got freaky powers and it didn’t take her long to move away.
I ran away from home, from Greendale my hometown and jumped the train to Ark City. A mega city of over three hundred and forty million people it’s a good place to blend in and hide.
Guess I’m lucky really, I pass for normal more or less. There’s a lot more mutants or meta’s like me that aren’t able to go out in public because of some freaky thing that came about with their mutations. Me I was a happy normal blonde, green eyes kid, loved baseball and riding my bike and all that stuff. Then puberty hit with my mutations and my hair’s a deep blue, indigo…almost black. And my eyes are a pale green now, normal yet…it’s not a human shade of things. Then my sex changed…sorta…just my guy bit, turned into a well you know. But along with that I’m androgynous, I can pass for pretty I guess but I’ve a voice like a boy who’s you knows haven’t dropped but my body, slender, no muscles, no curves I’m not all that strong likely as strong as a girl my age would be that doesn’t work out. I’ve never had a period and I barely have and body hair, no hips or breast either.
So yeah I’m really a bit of a freak but I pass for normal. If I want to just walk into someplace I can.
So many others can’t and with New Haven’s treaties and non-human immigrants they’re a lot more tolerant than a lot of other worlds and governments. It’s supposed to be a safe place if you’re a mutant. Well that’s not quite true, like people having no problem with the differently gendered, or being gay. The officially say that they’re good with it but what the government says and what the people act like are really different things. Still for some reason they come here too to Ark City.
Well it’s that ship.
There’s an alien ship all tied up with the whole Ark Ship thing and the city was built over it ages ago before they even knew it was there. Well it’s become the safe haven for mutant kind and seeing as it’s huge like made for giants or something there’s lots of room.
So below the subways, below the sewers is the ship and in the top layer of the ship is Freaktown. I don’t know what’s deeper than that in the ship but I know that the lower 3rd sits in/on a magma field.
I was in Freaktown once. I nearly got killed several times over. It’s about two hundred feet tall that place and huge but it’s a shanty town/city and the Anthro’s run in gangs down there and there are wild mutant gangs and lot of meta’s down there and nothing short of a full scale war will get them out of there…maybe. But it’s a nebulous thing too, they cant go in with force because it’d violate their rights and our actual alien race buddies are looking at the whole thing.
So it’s almost like an offshore nation or something.
……………………………….............................. Anyways.
I slip on the girl’s hockey padding then my fatigues and my lycra grey long sleeved shirt and then the hoody. I wear make up like the ancient legend of the crow entity a thing with my name and I hit the streets. Skateboard not a hover board and my hockey bag I move through the night until I find my mark.
I find things to hit once maybe twice a month. I don’t do armed robberies I’m a Break and Enter type. I don’t like people getting hurt but I will use force, sort of.
Oh…yeah powers…I’m a psychic, a telekinetic mostly but not a powerful one. Two hundred kilograms is my lift limit. But like Yoda say’s it’s all about control. See to me TK or telekinetic power is like being wind, or controlling wind there is a tactile sort of sensation when you touch/move things.
Like the tumblers in a door lock. (Grins)
Now this is the tricky part, the alarms. I can’t TK them out of commission but I can…reach out and fill the alarm pad with my TK energy. I concentrate on the uniformity of the device…yeah…there’s four buttons pushed repeatedly in the numbers. I reach deeper and feel the differences. Most people hit the first button straight on then there this directionality in the wear of the buttons from moving your hand…if your next button is to the right then the right side of that button will have a bit more wear, down wear for down ect.
I can feel the power shift in the alarm as it powers down. I open the back door to the store and slip inside. I’m in my working clothes so I really don’t care about the cameras but I move directly to them and shut them down. It’s a Torino’s store. Think a small pharmacy chain that sells a bunch of other stuff too.
I never hit a Mom and Pop store, bad karma I always hit chain store and nothing open 24/7 and nothing with a live guard.
I hit the drugs. Yes they’re locked up but I TK pick that and start filling my bag. No street drugs, they give you a bad wrap and get a lot more heat on you just like stuff to cook the different kinds of crystals out there. Nope I go medicines, there’s really good money in black market meds for just being plain ole sick. Cancer drugs and stuff like that I clean out. I know an unlicensed street Doc who’ll make sure these get to some of the people that need them.
I’m the bad guy? Most of the stuff I’m stealing costs only a tenth of what it costs to make them.
Next thing I steal is cameras, and memory cards and those pre-paid gift cards. Those I take the last five of them only off the shelf behind the counter, if they don’t look missing then they won’t get around to counting them really quickly and you can use them up. Phone, Net, gift cards all of those things are valuable high end goodies.
Lastly I just swipe stuff I want and can’t afford or might need. Like make-up and perfumes and stuff but DVD’s and even junk food. Tonight it’s some expensive stuff but also a handful of my favorite bars and two pounds of butter a plastic two liter of milk and a five hundred mil of liquid eggs.
I’m out of there and reset ad relock everything before I’m out of there. It might be two days or three before they clue into the robbery. The first thing they always seem to think is someone didn’t stock stuff right. Then they might look at the security tape to find the thing turned off.
I’ll have things settled by then.
My skate board gets me out of there pretty fast. It’s another TK trick, I sort of use my powers to keep me stuck to the board but I don’t push myself or pull myself. I create RPM’s on the wheels. It’s a lot easier to make them spin than to move me. I can go pretty fast too about twenty two kmph normally and about thirty five on a good down hill slope.
I get well out of there before heading home.
Home is a cheap apartment in the west side of the city called brick town, it’s an old industrial neighborhood that’s about a hundred blocks by about a hundred blocks. Sounds huge huh. Well Ark City is that, a mega city the sized of a mid sized country really.
You noticed I didn’t steal any cash?
Not worth it, everyone pays by debit or by credit and some even by speed pass implanted chips. Only about fifteen percent of people use cash. Plus they do night deposits and stuff. I’d rip off an ATM but there’s not a lot of good in those either too well built and dye packs or in took secure an area
No this usually does me and if I need more I will chance another job or I’ll rip off and mug a pimp or a dealer… Hey, who are they going to call. Just if you have too…do it in another neighborhood.
………………………………...... Home.
Stuff stowed I get changed. Blonde wig, breast gel inserts and a bra, sunglasses and a nice dress and I head out with my gift cards. I take a train out of my area to Beacon hills and I proceed to go shopping.
I’m walking and minding my own business when a bunch of idiot varsity boys drive past twice hooting and hollering at me just because I’m a girl, or disguised as one. (I’m not sure what I am.) and I’m walking alone.
On their third pass they slow down and start saying lewd stuff some more. I’m not powerful but focusing the TK force you make a shape like a baseball and I picture it hitting the rear view window. It’s all about PSI then. They freak out and screech to a halt because the rear window blew like someone bricked it.
I watch for a second before heading into the store I was headed to.
Yep, I’m a Villain.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-2.
Chapter 2
I suppose I should really clear up a few bits of stuff about how I do things. I take the gift cards for like the stores themselves with me and I’m going to spend them in an area pretty far from where I’m living. I’m disguised as a girl because I can’t pull off the guy thing at all and they really don’t think that a young teenaged girl is breaking the law buy buying things especially in a nice clean and safe whitebread area like Beacon Hills.
Another advantage to stealing from the chain places. They’re everywhere.
Now the cards with Net time and stuff I just make a call for my fence. He shows up where I meat him and he’s gives me twenty five percent. Cash right then and there. The rest of it I’ve been told where its stuff that’s all like on the net and stuff or phones is done with scanning machines and hackers and stuff. The cards actually get hidden off the system so they don’t register as stolen or anything but reworked to still be worth something and they get cloned.
I think.
I’m more of a hard goods kind of person really and like stuff that I can fence normally.
I actually specialize in girl stuff a lot. High end cosmetics and perfumes and stuff are great and I buy them with the cards and I resell them to a few select boutiques I’ve been pointed to for a price and I sell it to them a lot cheaper they sell it to the public for cheaper that the store itself does and everyone’s a winner.
I smile as I hit the store just watching the idiots out there trying to figure out who threw what at their car. I hate assholes like them and they deserve to have their ride messed with. Less witnesses and I’d have done more.
I’m bad for stuff like that. Power corrupts you y’know. It doesn’t have to even be absolute power because I’m pretty far from the mark. See some woman being a complete bitch…a little TK shot and there goes a heel. Or trip a jerk into a fall into a fountain or something, spilling drinks. Clear pop bottles are amazing. I just focus my telekinetics on the liquid inside and it seems to just absorb the energy and they open it and fizz.
It’s got to be like the powers equivalent of mentos in diet soda or something.
Anyway, I guess it’s not real villainly stuff just I have a tendency to deliver a very fast comeuppance to people who I think deserve it, or look like they deserve it.
I hate cars.
I’m a pedestrian.
I don’t bike; it’s a serious pain in the butt to find a place to store your bike so it’s not really worth it to me.
I skateboard but only for work.
But there is nothing worse that a person behind the wheel of a large machine. They cut you off and they nearly hit you and do you think that they obey the speed limit in parking lots? Or know how to use their signal lights.
Okay I bust signal lights all the time. If I’m around and you pull a turn without signalling I’ll surge your light and bust it. I mean it’s not really a problem if you are too good to need to use them.
So maybe I’m just an asshole then?
Yeah…stuff like the jock boys doing the “Which way did they go George?” over the window just makes my evening. I grab a hover cart and like a happy kid/teenager I slide…push and ride my cart through the store and get the things that I know I can turn a profit on with my fence and get a few things for my own sales.
Yes another safe guard I get some twenty five to thirty dollar perfumes and keep them for myself and I’ll go to some clubs ad sell them for twenty even cash. It’s spare money for one, two I can save up until I have enough of them to sell and if I’m caught I can plead being just a middle man…woman…whatever.
Or it’ll be lipstick and other stuff. You can sell the stuff pretty easy to hookers or at strip clubs.
I do stop off at my biggest vice though the art and school supplies section. I love art, I love to draw and there’s this part of me that can draw, sketch and do things with pencils and angles and smudges and smears that isn’t humanly possible and I love to do it. Anything artistic really is my thing except for sculpting with clay. It’s too easy but I do highly recommend it for practice on control.
Everything is about control really. I can make a spinning sort of thing off of my hand like a ten inch long stream of TK energy and it’s sort of like a pressure cutter or a sandblaster and lets me carve into wood or stone or brick. I turn it finer I can engrave metal and glass. It won’t let me cut flesh though…a personal thing about me I guess. I’d rather not have that kind of power.
Hellrazor has that kind of power. He’s a psychopath of the first order and he does shit with his TK that scares the shit right out of me. He killed a cop once by putting force through the girls pores the ripping off her skin like the way meat shops use an air hose all of it pulled from the flesh then ripped clear off her body…
And people wonder why the normals are afraid of us.
Hell, I’m afraid of us.
I can break cinder blocks with my TK fastball trick. That pretty much means that I could beat someone to death with it. Or just choke then to death….other stuff.
It’s why I do B&E’s (Break and Enters.) at night and stuff. I don’t want to hurt anyone.
I get some things in the art supplies that I’m missing or running low on then head on out to get a bite to eat at Mrs. Parkers it’s a food chain place but that kind of home cooking stuff.
I miss home made food. (Sigh.) This is close but…
I think I miss the home part.
I get a corner booth and order a combo plate with a chicken fried steak really good if you’ve never, bake potato, Mac and cheese and a scoop of mashed sweet potato and a side dish of greens.
Best thing about this place is they never rush you out the door and they have a nice clean place.
Stuffed for now I get a whole chocolate cake with boiled icing an inch thick on the sides and two on the top boxed to take home. The energy I use I just don’t put weight on and besides they make really great deserts.
I get a cab to a bus stop and from there I take the buss home to my neighborhood and make my way into my place.
(Sigh…)
This is going to be one of those long hard lonely nights…I can see it coming now.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-3
Chapter 3
My home sweet home is the top floor of an old red brick seven story place, it‘s a walk up. The land lord and I have a deal going on cash rent or for services rendered. Not sex or even crime but he thinks I’ve a source for building materials and stuff. I can get stuff.
Yeah sometimes I steal from hardware chains too. It’s pretty easy to get lumber and stuff too because just about all these places have debit cards. Just get it delivered to a safe addy and I know a couple of guys that will use their half ton trucks to help me get it to here.
But I don’t have to do that much.
Anyway, it’s work stuff still and I’m home.
Home sweet home.
I unlock my door and walk in and Squeaker comes over to wrap around my legs and let out this kitten sounding meow even though she’s an adult cat. She’s a mutant like me but of the animal kind blue grey fur and solid chrome eyes she’s a rescue from some lab someone I know was involved in robbing. Dumped her on my fire escape. Any shelter would have put her down right away. No powers that I know of she’s just a spaz.
Like standing on her hind legs and looking through my bags both front legs in the bag as she paws through the stuff I bought.
I ditch the heels and plop myself on my couch and sink my feet into the thick pile rug. If you’ve been wearing shoes that hurt you feet get a good chunk of carpet and curl your toes into it over and over. It helps.
Being a TK really helps too in times like these I’m relaxing while I’m making coffee. I shouldn’t be having one I should be sleeping but I like coffee. Besides it’s not like I have school to got to or a normal job so I crash when I crash.
I get up and nudge the cat out of the bags and start putting things away. My cake first out of the box and into my cake dish. Then a few things into my closets…I store stuff you never know when you’re going to need something.
I think I’m a bit OCD about this stuff but I keep batteries, and bandages, pre-packaged food and candy plus my favorite survival food soup in a can. I know, canned soup’s canned soup but this is like the coffee in a can stuff that when you pop the top like a can of soda there’s this thing inside that heats the coffee or in this case the soup.
I’ve cases of all of them in the closet. They’re fast, taste okay and really useful. You’d be surprised how much goodwill you can earn with street people by the odd hot can of soup to drink on a crappy night. There’s been an idea there fermenting but I don’t quite have it yet.
My groceries go to the three fridges I have, I’ve recovered them from other apartments and one’s for food, one’s for drinks and the third is for my leftovers. I know it’s strange.
I’m strange.
And that’s a lonely self pitying thought I’m always living.
I get out of the girls clothes and I go and take a hot bath. I have one of those big deep square tubs and as small as I am I can really soak. No bubbles but I do like bath salts to help me relax. That and I put in my ear-buds for my Aqua-pod a P’hari version of the I-pod built for listening to music under water.
Hot water, music and I sink in the bath and I stay there for a long time. When I need to breath I pull a bubble of air down through the water and fit it over my mouth like a mask. I’m not actually using TK on the air that’s seriously hard to do but I’m wrapping air in water instead.
It’s so nice under here, I can just listen to my music and forget the world for awhile, forget myself.
Why?
I have no real gender. I was born male and when my lower sex organs changed I didn’t get the equipment inside to go with it. I don’t have hips or breasts, no female nipples, no muscles that bulge, no great shoulders or anything.
No sexual identity, no puberty, no sex drive….you have any idea what it’s like to be adrift like that? I want to feel it, to feel something…normal, to have a relationship.
Yeah I’ve tried the hormones, stole stuff on both sides but guess what? Another secret power! I’m immune to them, actually I’m immune to just about any kind of drug, or toxins for some reason. Including booze and over the counter stuff. I can’t get drunk, stoned, Tylenol type stuff won’t get rid of my headaches…
I’ve masturbated or tried to but…when you don’t feel it…
I cry while I’m under here. I just want what everybody else wants!
………………………………..............the water’s cold or close to it when I get out of the tub feeling drained and I slip into my panties. I just wear Hannity’s they’re just a mid range comfy panty, cotton and soft then my red flannel Pj’s and an Ark City Angels guy’s baseball hoody. (Baseball team.)
I get a big bowl mug out and TK form really compacted balls of vanilla ice cream and them pour just a bit of really strong black coffee over them and grab a few biscotti then sit on my sofa curled up and turn on the TV.
It was so now eating ice cream TV.
Every channel, every channel had the massive battle going on downtown between the AA’s and the Ultimatum. It’s a really huge fight, the Ultimatum are big league villains, stark raving psychos really led by this guy called Paragon and he’s a really powerful meta and one of those might makes right we are the next step of evolution idiots.
I don’t have any desire to be ant better or any different than anyone else. The only thing I’d wished for would have been a decent family life before all this started but why should I be any different than anyone else.
But Paragon…he’s one of those guys that normal means useless, or next to it. The thing that keeps him from running a place like freak town into a meta army is the fact that he’s a snob. Anthro’s make up a lot of the mutant kind here on New Haven, actually over half most likely. To this psycho they’re made not born and one step above human normals.
But this shit, this amount of devastation and people getting hurt will just come down harder on all of us. The politicos will get all horned up over this, something this big will get on the news feeds in the galactic media.
It’s like watching a terror attack going on and being part of the terrorists “Demographic.”
It’s one of those things that you hate to watch but gotta watch.
What?
Me, go help?
Get arrested…and what could I do really? I’m not a hero, I’m not the kind of person that goes out on a limb to that. I’d get killed. Still I pull my knees to my chest and chew on my thumb.
I watch for hours like most of the planet.
Then…
~Help.~
~Please Help!~
“What?”
I see a flash…
* It’s a bus, an old one and inside there’s children, kids, anthro’s and meta kids and there’s these guys. Grey urban cammo’s grey lycra masks and sledgehammers. They’re bashing the hell out of the bus and yelling, laughing….*
These guys I know, racists, purists called The New Masons.
I’m not a good person. I don’t do these things. I don’t get involved.
Wig, black lycra body suit, belt of heavy pouches with hold outs, boots, white pancake make up studded choker and gloves.
I’m running over the rooftops, TK Parkour, I’m strong enough to cancel my weight off, and boost my jumps, control my falls and landings.
These are kids.
Kids.
One of them had called me scared, so scared.
And now I’m moving even before I could talk myself out of it.
I come off seven stories to land hard on the roof of the bus and shed off the force of my fall all that kinetics I transmit out and shove the closest Masons to the ground. There’s two adults fighting them or were trying to but there’s four cars that cut the bus off from going anywhere…it was like twenty to two here.
One of the defenders I think I’ve heard of an Anthro-German-Sheppard ex-cop by the name of Sheppard he’s in a hoody and long coat with a crook-staff and he’s an expert with the thing. The other’s a girl? An elf? Green stocking cap like a bad x-mas joke over a blonde mop and dressed in an army surplus jacket and from what I can see black jeggings and snakeskin cowboy boots with a sword and a shield.
They step closer to the bus given a breather. The Masons look up towards me and I stand and TH tweak my voice a trick that I’ve been trying to adding this hollow tone to my voice.
“Step back and away from the children and you can leave.”
“Go to hell you fucking mutie freak!” one of them yells.
I open several of my belt pouches.
They have sledgehammers but those are just their signature weapons. Several have knives, axes, machetes, and guns.
“Get the freaks!”
They start firing with the guns and I focus as I drop off the bus kicking a hammer in the face.
Focus…?
A TK plug. In the barrel of the guns, see bullets need to get out of the guns for the guns to work…I fill the whole gun with force being able to feel the hollow tube more than focus on the end of the barrel. Ask any gun nut, the barrel needs to be clear. If the fired one shot they’d be fine but these guys are just street-thug-red-necked assholes so I’m smiling when they squeeze off several rounds and their gun blow apart, some get off okay others are screaming because the gun blew and they got hurt.
Then it’s on.
I’m not a fighter, but I can. You don’t go to a place like freak town and get out alive unless you can defend yourself or are ganged up. It’s dangerous being an independent. I unleash my weapons from my pouch black glass marbles. My whole lift weight like I said isn’t much but….I can lift that much my mind, when I throw something it’s all focused, there’s no body mechanics to fight in hurling something.
It doesn’t take much to get dangerous velocity on them. “Sheppard get them out of here.”
“Can’t they shot through the engine block.”
“Fuck, hold on.”
I wade into them and I hit them hard and every time they swing on me I have marbles to spare and they hit arms, hands, balls, I avoid the face or the head. I could kill them and a murder charge or several are the last things I need added to my rap-sheet. As it is I’m breaking and fracturing things on them and I don’t care. In fact I do more than what I’d need to stop them. I hail the hits on some of them, beat them black, blue and bloody. Until I leave about six still up and able to get out of there.
Then I stop.
“This is the brickyards, this is my turf you little assholes. This never happens again or I play dirty.”
“Dirty, fuck you mutie, if you had dirty…”
I Vader choke him. “Shut the fuck up dirt bag.”
I look purposefully to one of the downed gunmen and I float up but spare gunclips and press and release all the rounds catching them mentally and making them hover and move like the marbles.
“You could’ve been dead a long time ago. And yes I can play dirty.” I aim all forty two rounds at one of their cars and I depress all the primers at the same time massively peppering the shit out of the car.
It’s a bluff. Tk shooting, needs a barrel to be accurate and I’m shooting these at an unmoving sedan at twenty feet away. It’s a good bluff. They don’t know better…
“Take your friends and run, get the fuck out of here and the next time I will get nasty.”
They get the ones the can away and they carry the rest and take off in the remaining cars.
“Let’s get going.” I say after a few minutes with them gone.
“The bus is fucked…?”
“Rook, they call me Rook.”
He looks at me, limping over. “We can’t get it going Rook and sooner or later there will be government types and cops getting over here.”
“They’re already on their way, likely someone in the Mason’s has contacts within the Homeworld Security offices just for times like this.” I look at the bus. “How far you gotta go?”
“Delacroix Station.”
I kneel looking under the bus and feeling. “Alright, get everyone on.”
“I said.”
“I know, I can get you there but I can’t drive.”
“I can drive. But…”
The elf girl comes over minus her sword and shield? “Sheppard don’t look a gift horse in the mouth huh.”
“Okay you’re right you sure you can do this?”
“Yeah.”
Oh I hope this works.
I get on with them reaching out and concentrating and it’s hard, it’s really hard to get it started…move…move…turn…and spin that transmission and the faster I get it going the easier it is.
“Go…I’m not sure how long I can do this for.”
There’s a quiet cheer as we move forwards, I can see these are forwarders, Chinese clothes and Red Star army surplus stuff. Anthro-wise I see tigers, a few other felines, panda’s some others and about just over a dozen stark white skinned Chinese people. Refugee’s, and they’re non-human refugee’s according to homeworld security.
Lots and lots of bullshit…Quarantines designed to turn people away, send and ship them away. Scared who might be dangerous…people should not have to grow up like these people have…I see barcodes on a lot of wrists.
………………………………...... We get to Delacroix Station it’s this old condemned railway and subway station way out near the edge of The Brickyards and the start of The Pipes. That’s the outer cities industrial old sectors, The Brickyards were build as the home and neighborhoods for The Pipes. You name it they brew it or build it here. The Station was part of the hub of the old subway system. It’s been made irrelevant with the invention of the three section hover busses and the skyrail mag-trains. And it being too expensive to reuse it or tear it down it’s been left and closed.
It’s one of the ways to get down, well it’s the start of that trip.
I’m leaning on the bus watching them taking the damned few things they have and getting ready to take that long, long trek down there. It startled me a little when the elf girl was there beside me.
“Rook right?”
“Yeah.”
“Thanks for this, …. This was a big deal…”
“No, I was defending my stuff, my streets…”
“But you’re a hood, hoods don’t do that.”
“Whatever…” I hunch my shoulders and push off the bus. She takes my wrist before I leave and she stares at me.
“I’m sorry, it’s just Sheppard said stuff.”
“It’s likely right.”
“You saved us Rook, you saved us when you just could’ve left us to twist in the wind. That says a lot about you. Even the way you handled it and didn’t sink to their level….you…you don’t see that anymore….thank you.”
She steps up and she kisses me, she kisses me and…it’s passionate and it’s long and deep and…her fingers slip through my hair, tease my scalp and…and….God…I can’t think, I can’t breathe right and she keeps going until I’m sitting on the steps of the bus then breaks the kiss.
“I’ve gotta go…it’s a long trip…” She lick her lips, teeth bite-scrapes them like she’s tasting me as she walks away from me backwards and I …I…I’ve never met, seen anyone like her…I’m sweating…from being kissed? Why’s it so hot? It’s hard to breathe…
I’m sitting there…feeling I don’t know…?
She’s almost out of sight down the tunnel and I yell out. “Wait..! What’s your name?”
“Link!, They call me Link!”
Then she’s gone.
I sit there trying to figure out what’s happening to me…there’s this ache, this warmth and this…oh…oh…I’m…wet.
God I’m feeling something…oh bloody hell…what do I do?
My Super Secret Life…Villain-4
Chapter 4
I’m sitting with the make-up off of my face and looking at Jeff as he’s looking at the stuff on the sheets in front of him and I’m chewing my lip and staring at him.
Jeff’s my doctor.
Well Jeff’s a doctor that I free supply with stuff that I steal so he has the stuff to actually treat people, poor people out of his small little clinic. Usually the wait out front is nuts but I get special consideration so he doesn’t lose his golden goose as it was…were?
“Well Rook it looks like you’re showing normal blood work.”
“I can’t be this…this little elf girl…she kissed me and I…I…y’know..”
“No, what I mean is that your normal hormone levels from your usual blood work are usually well below the normal levels for a teenager in your age group.”
“So?”
“So you’re producing normal level now, in both HGH and female hormones.”
“I’m becoming a girl?”
“Most likely, your mutation has already started you down that path.”
“Yeah but it stopped, I mean why now?”
“Stress, age, I’m not sure? Rook you’re a Meta your genes are coded to do things that they don’t do in regular people.”
“So?”
“So you run on a totally different body clock than regular people plus you’re a psi?”
“I don’t get what that has to do with anything?”
“You affect the real world with the power of your mind. You’re a powerful telekinetic.”
“I’m not that powerful.”
“Bullshit, I’ve seen the things that you can do and brute power is one thing but you have almost a preternatural facility for your powers that I have never, ever seen before or even heard of.”
“It’s called practice Jeff.”
“Yeah well I’ve the feeling that the shock of your body changing might have pushed your psionic abilities to tell you body to stop.”
“But why now?”
“Stress, age, it could just be the right time or…”
“Or?”
“Or you’re having a meta-reaction to that kiss?”
“Huh?”
“She had something about her either biological of metagenic or even psionic that opened the door on your body’s cycle.”
“So what do I do?”
“What do you mean?”
“What do I do? How do I stop it? I don’t know how to be anything like that and…and…”
“And?”
“I’m wet…it’s….”
“Sticky?”
“Fuck off Jeff.”
“Well I’ve got somethings that might help. I’ll be right back.”
…………………………………………….* 3 hours later.
“Fucking asshole….”
I’m looking at my hand and frowning no scowling at the “things that might help.”
Pamphlets…. “So you’re getting your period”
“Your breasts and you.”
“So your child is entering puberty.”
Oh and to top it all off I have a little plastic baggy with free condoms in it and free samples of Midol.
I nearly punched his lights out when he suggested that I come back and that I get a pelvic and a smear.
“Fucking asshole……”
I slip back into my place tired, angry and still freaked out and I feel…sticky.
I hate feeling sticky and I might have gotten a shower at the clinic but I’d just have to put the clothes on again.
I go straight to the laundry and I’m peeling out of my clothes and dumping them right into the washer and getting out of the stuff as fast as I can and even using telekinetic force to pull off the grease paint that I wear on my face as a disguise. If I had a pool I’d have dived into it.
I settle for my shower and I try to scrub the unsettled feelings away. I know to a lot of people getting to feel something might seem like a blessing but I’m scared, I’m scared because this is different from my normal life…it’s change and change isn’t good, not for me that last time I changed I became me and I lost everything that I knew.
So yeah I’m freaking out and five minutes into the shower I’m somewhere between having bawling my eyes out and having a real and genuine panic attack. I end up sliding down my shower stall wall and crying my eyes out and trying to breathe through the sobs.
I’m freezing from the cold shower by the time I get out of there and dry myself off and I go to my room and crawl into the covers and hide away from the world.
Then it hits me.
Am I being hormonal?
It’s a shitty end of the day/night and I have a ton of bad dreams. The Masons and the kids, what might have gone down if I hadn’t been there. Those bleed into me and being home and the stuff with my parents and the looks that you get both when you’re changing and when you actually display a thing, a power that’s not normal. There’s some people that change and go nuts or were just psycho to begin with and just didn’t have the power to do shit.
That’s actually common…well powered revenge is. There a lot of mutants or meta-being that get powers and one of the first things that they do is go looking through their mental hit list.
Don’t bullshit me either, if you’re human or even if you’re not there’s this list in you of those people you hate that you’d do harm to or wish harm to befall them. Even the nicest people you’d meet have a revenge list.
Mines actually kind of small. I act mine out far too often. And when it does happen it’s usually something deserved.
I toss and turn and get twisted up in my sheets and dream of Link, of that kiss and her…five two or three maybe a buck twenty soaking wet. Blonde and elf like but that LOTR elf type not the anime elves with the antennae ears.
I remember that kiss, and the way she smell of peaches and baby powder.
Her lips were so soft.
But why me? Why kiss me? I didn’t deserve it…I’m me and I don’t do the people thing, not really keep them away from knowing me, from betraying me. I don’t want to feel these things! I don’t want to feel anything for anyone!
Being nothing is better than being something and getting sucked into the bullshit lives of others. I’ve been nothing for so long …I don’t know how to be a person! I don’t know how, I don’t know how…I don’t know how…
I wake up feeling sick in my heart and my body’s aching and I feel it, I feel the start of the first cramps as mutation shift is starting…the cramps move around slowly pulsing in that gripping pain that sinks right to my bones…I can tell I have a fever starting or my metabolism is going out of wack.
It takes so much to get up and get, water, energy bars, vitamins, and use the bathroom. I fall into bed as it hits harder and harder these bubbles of pain hitting me in places like I’m boiling on the inside…
And I’m alone…alone and sick…sicker than…and god I hate this…It hurts so bad everywhere…inside, out, body, mind, heart… “I don’t wanna be alone…help…”
My Super Secret Life…Villain 5
Chapter 5
Thankfully I passed out at some point as I was crying myself to sleep and there was the distinct sort of feeling that someone had shot me up with something fizzyly and bubbly and hurt like hell.
Really hurt like hell and right now it doesn’t feel much better.
My guts hurt.
My insides hurt and it’s like someone is grabbing them and squeezing and twisting.
I really am not a people person and yet right now I’m really regretting that and feeling very small now, very alone now and really, really scared. I’m too sick to go get help…and I can’t really call people to send an ambulance here…there’s too much stuff, I’m not starting over I’m not…
I really, really want my Mum…or someone that cares about me.
But that just wouldn’t be my life now would it?
So I’m here clutching my pillow lengthwise and shivering through things and petting the cat whenever she’s brave enough to come near…twice I went to pet her and touch her and she cat screeched in fear and took off.
Cat’s and dogs and horses are all sort of known to be able to pick out or pick out on some of the various Psi or Meta abilities.
I likely freaked her the hell out by power surging or something.
I know that I’ve woken up a time of two just soaked in sweat and too weak to really move. Just enough to force myself to eat some of those nutrient bars and gag the other stuff I need down before even chewing wears me out.
Wished I was dead.
Then I really wished I was dead.
I came too with the cat yowling at me…loud and anguished and plaintively yowling as she nudged my face and thwapped my head with a paw until I moved my head. I hurt from being sore but just from being sore and I couldn’t help but smile just a little as she went to her food dish and yowled and circled it like it being empty was to end of days.
“Oka…” (Cough, cough…) “Okay…I’m getting up.”
My voice is different. Deeper and softer actually, before I had that sort of a pre-puberty shrill edge that I couldn’t shake despite my age. I sound older now, like maybe my age if things had kept going?
I haul myself of bed and I’ve hair in my eyes and I my face and it’s not blonde any more it’s black…not just black but…no…seeing it through the light up close to my eyes…blue…it’s this deep, deep midnight blue.
And there’s a lot more of it that I thought there’d be.
I was actually expecting the jiggle, I was so expecting the whole jiggle and bounce whatever of me starting breasts. But no?
I sort of peek down my top and okay…my nipples seem a bit bigger but I have to look to notice and other than that they feel like I’m still a carpenters delight.
Actually maybe a bit more there in like muscle? Like a flat girl with great tone, or exercises or maybe like a professional runner. I might have burned off the body fat or it just hasn’t had a chance to settle but. I don’t feel itchy. Like they’re coming in or anything, even feeling them up is well doing a bit of feeling it but not feeling the whole breast thing and everything that’s supposed to be with breasts I think…well since apparently I don’t have them it’s a big question mark.
And that’s not pleasing the cat either who voices he displeasure again and looks up at me like I’m the bad master at some horrible kitten mill.
“Okay, okay…keep your fur on.”
This new voice is going to take some getting used to. I trudge to the kitchen and get a can of cat food, open it and proceed to try to fill her dish and as anyone with a cat will tell you is a pain when they won’t let you be.
Cat fed or rather gorging I fill her water and head to the bathroom to inspect the damage. I’m moving a bit different like there’s something swively about my hips and their center. I have sway.
“Uh-huh…”
I get undresses and check myself out in the mirror. I’m still femi-androgynous. I still have the girl plumbing and there’s hips but not really wide ones but a bit more than a guy would have and just enough to give me a…a…I think I have a really nice ass.
I mean I’m not sure as far as evaluating that stuff since I never really felt sexual before but my legs are longer and I have this really tight and curvy bottom. Great aside from my girly kinds of clothes I’m not sure if any of my pants will fit.
My hair has to be two feet longer, years of hair growth in a span of days…and it’s the only hair on my body it seems I’m even bald down below.
There’s a hint of blue in the roots of my hair where in meets my scalp so it looks a bit odd and the same for my lashes which are really long and tinted like my hair with the blueness so it sort of looks like permanent eye make up.
My face too…fuller lips and fleshed out cheeks and I look really pretty regardless of my sort of girl sort of not gender.
But oh my random religious deity I stink.
“Okay shower time…”
Actually I perform number one and two first because it’s just better to do those things before you get into the shower. Not that I’ve ever number two in the shower but I’ve heard of people doing the first one in the shower and all I can say is effing ick.
Ick, ick, ick…my feet are down there y’know?
“Oh…I’m punchy…I need food.”
I think my silly sort of mood is from that light headed thing when your sugars are down. I haven’t even tried to use my powers yet and I’m not sure that I’m going to until I get clean and get some food in my system.
Washing uhm inside felt different…more awake? Sensitive? Different really different.
But oh my random religious deity washing my hair felt sooooo good…I think it made part of my brain melt and the heat was just…I actually shower rinsed and repeated the entire process.
I do everything on manual right now until I feel better and then until I can really cut loose somewhere safe. So it’s towel drying my hair and cursing as I walk to the kitchen trying to work the knots and tangles of a few nights clear…
“Oh screw it I’m getting a professional to do this.”
I start eating stuff right out of the fridge smelling and checking out what’s good of not and end up having to toss out some Chinese, and some cheese, five hot dogs left in a pack. My chocolate cake.
I nuke some eggs in a cheap scramble, eat two cheese slices before throwing the last of them over the eggs. Oh…that tasted like more, it must be the protein.
I grab another two cheese slices and my jar of peanut butter and head into my bedroom and start gong through my clothes. Most of my shirts and sweaters fit I tend to baggy or stretchy clothes anyway. I have about three pairs of baggy pants that sort of fit. I think I gained about four inches in leg length and my butt’s changed shape. Two other pairs can make decent cut offs.
My panties are way too tight, all of my underwear is off really. The same thing with my tights and my leggings and my shoes…dammit, shoes…my sneakers, boots.
“Great it’s not quite starting all over again but it’s close.”
I get some trash bags together and I start sorting things through. I really might as well start to houseclean and de-clutter while I’m doing that. I put on some music and in between spoonfuls of peanut butter I start bagging clothes and everything I don’t want, don’t need or want something new for and haul it downstairs to an empty closet so I can give it away for charity.
Actually if I can get a hold of Sheppard or maybe…Link…I can give these things to the refugee’s and mutants down in Freaktown.
It takes a few hours and I feel better from moving around and the food I’ve eaten have started to filter through my body and I don’t feel as spacey or as punchy. I still don’t feel like me even though I’m me…I’m still sore and aching in that growing pains way. And my arms are a bit longer and I’m taller so there’s a very strange thing where I’m taller.
…… “It’s like going from being thirteen or fourteen to seventeen or eighteen…or rather catching up…”
“Fucking Jeff…just had to be right.”
Sigh.
I get dressed. I need to go out. I get into my least tight pair of underwear boxer briefs and I put on a denim faded skirt and one of my bras after loosening things to fit the changes to my shoulders and have get my gel inserts in. yes I dress as a girl mostly well because it’s how I pass best for a normal. I toss a once far baggier t-shirt over that and my large army jacket and grab a few things. Marbles, switchblade, a few zip ties, disguise make up. Stuff just in case…
Then my purse, yes remember part of my disguise as a normal what girl doesn’t usually have a purse. Mine is a re-made army shoulder bag with all sorts of gothy shoulder flashes sewn onto it like bio-hazard signs and peace symbols and stuff like that. I get a pair of sunglasses on and check the mirror. I look like a sort of gothy-punk-emo girl. In this city it’ll do I’ll blend in until I can get different looks going on.
I head out and lock things up and make my way through the neighborhood until I get to the bus stop.
It’s still the same even though I feel different. The brickyards is old, it’s the two, three hundred years old remnants of where people settled in Ark City when things were booming with industries were bringing stuff in from the mountains and the mines and there were foundries and shipyards for space ships. But time took it’s toll, there was a war with another government over the alien ship and tech that’s there or was there and add in just things moving, progress it’s hard here.
But at the same time… there’s this grit in this section of the mega-city, people still here, hanging on, different neighborhoods in neighborhoods and this place still changing with immigrants and stuff.
But there’s other things.
I see hookers, cast off homeless people and there’s bad gangs around. Here in my home grounds the Fuller’s are the scum in charge. They’re a shave gang. Skin heads they used to call them ages ago but shaves have mutated like the rest of society and they’re not so much about the whole race thing even though they have like charter rules like no Blacks or Hispanics they are more about heritage and turf. Gangs are actually sort of clannish in these areas. There are faster more punker gangs in the faster areas of town but here the gangs are old and have history.
Doesn’t make them bigger or badder. Just a gang.
The Fullers get their name from the screwdriver, sharpened to a shiv it’s their signature weapon.
I see a car go past with four or five of them inside acting like they own the place. I watch people avoid eye contact, get bust doing something else, anything else. I see them stop and talk to one of the pimps down the street…baggy gets passed off for an envelope.
One of them is looking at me, checking me out and I don’t have my head turned to his direction. Sunglasses are keeping me safe from the whole eye contact thing but the way he’s looking at me like he’s going to take what he wants and he wants… crap…he’s getting out of the car and coming towards me with this cocky swagger. I see his eyes fixing on me and narrowing.
The bus pulls up just in time and I step inside quickly.
Could I take him? Yeah, easy.
But I live here, this is my safe spot and I can’t jeopardize that.
Grr…I’m going to have to deal with this somehow.
I feel his stare on my ass…I see him looking at me with this you’re mine smile as I sit down and he pulls a screwdriver and scrapes it along the bus. It’s the Brickyards…so no one says shit and there’s several people really cared that he did that.
I force myself to get up and move from the seat I took to another one away from him and that he see’s that he scared me.
You stare these guys down and they get a bit crazy like they’re being challenged. Oh he still might follow but he might be more content to stick to business and like his ego stroke.
But I’m really wanting to take that screwdriver and manually adjust his colon.
I get a few looks from the other passengers that’s mixed from annoyance to sympathy to having been there themselves. I sort of hunch in my jacket and keep to myself until I get a few transfers and then take the train.
“I so need a car.”
I do and I don’t see Ark City is huge, huge like the size…well it’s a city of close between two and three hundred million people. It’s incredibly spread out but at the same time…the ship’s right under us. This is the very first colonial city and it covers from one end of this sort of C shaped mountain chain to the other. Mass transit is really the best way to get places if you don’t have a big load of stuff. Traffic in this city can be absolutely thick…It’s like I live in a city like that Metropolis place from the comics but in reality it’s actually a lot like New York City used to be on Earth before Earth started that whole heritage city stuff.
But like every time you’re living without a car of your own you. Have to haul stuff you don’t want to from either the bus stop or from a cab. But I don’t want others to know where I live so I can’t have the cab stop out in front of my place.
Maybe I need to pull a real job and make some real cash to get a car that’ll pass scan. Yeah…
Dunno…
There’s stepping up your game then there’s getting in deeply over your head.
I get off the train at Bright Valley. It’s a big suburban area with that core of streets that are set up for shopping with malls and fast food and all the stuff the young urban-suburban people need to survive. Comet Coffee…I swear out here you can get something at one and still be drinking it by the time you get to another. It’s like that…actually it’s a “Little Boxes” kind of place. Look up Pete Seger in the history index if you don’t get the reference.
I get looks but not as I walk to one of the malls that has stores for my gift cards. I brought cash too. I still fit in even here because it’s not like Emo-goth-punk has gone out of style…never will as long as you have moody teens. There’s lots of other kids that look like me around here. Heck I’m actually kind of tame compared to some of them.
I’m not fussy either with stuff. I’ll shop in department stores, I don’t turn my nose up at anything really. But the first stop is at the clothing section in Smiley’s It’s the place that has the big yellow happy face logo.
New clothes, underwear…I get sets, and once I find a good pair in the right size I go and buy a few variety packs of them in cotton then some grown up underwear. I get some different gel forms too. Other stuff, jeans lots of those, two track suits, Yoga gear, sneakers and shoes and even some boots as I go through the store and the mall.
I’m getting quite a load by the time I’ve gone through Smiley’s and the rest of the mall. Thankfully there is a cart check place where you can drop off your stuff so I can get my other things. Groceries…those I can get locally. I do get stuff at a costume place, needed in my profession, the hardware store again there’s things I can use and pick up while I’m out. I get lots of white all weather spray paint, and I hit a sports supply place.
I go out for supper at a place in the mall. Nothing too fancy but I’m hungry and I eat and watch people.
Men…
Women…
I’m really trying to be objective here but…
Well I suppose it doesn’t help if I’m sort of still stuck in my neutral head space but there are a few people that I find…interesting?
Men…actually just a few and it’s usually just one maybe two things about them that I find interesting.
I’m saying interesting since I’m not sure about the whole attraction thing.
And then there’s women…those I’m finding more interesting than men, the way they move and look some of the styles but the curves too. The way that they bounce and swivel and sway, this strange sort of grace they have is much more appealing to me.
So…
Maybe if I start getting this thing down about gender and attraction and feelings and everything I might kind of sort of be a lesbian?
Maybe?
Or does me knowing I started off as a boy pre-mutations have me just adding that in? I know that seeing couples together or even just seeing friends hanging out hurts. I feel pretty lonely watching that and it’s hitting harder than ever and I get that headachy blinky thing going where I want to cry. I hold them back until it passes because crying seldom makes anything better and I hate doing stuff like that in public.
It’s harder to keep it I now too.
Hormones?
Anyways. I stay just killing time at the Mall until closing before getting a cab. Ten thirty at night it’s after midnight by the time I get home and the cabfare is really steep. It took over an hour to drive to within two blocks of home and that ran me close to two hundred dollars.
I really need to step things up, I need a car. The meter just kills you and I have to honestly cough up a pretty big tip for going way out of his way. An Aero-Cab would have been cheaper but really noticed.
And I have to stay off the radar.
I’m a meta powered mutant criminal…the cape types can say things are all above board but we both know the government…yeah, too tempting. And if I can dream up some pretty nasty stuff and all the rumors…
Yeah, no thanks.
The Fullers aren’t around and I don’t get a lot of notice getting home with the full load after two blocks. It’s late and I’m away from the places that people usually hang around at night at.
The cat’s giving me hell when I get home until I feed her again and change the litter and take out the trash after I unpackage everything.
Okay…
First thing. I reach out and try moving a few pillows…it feels pretty much the same sort of using my powers.
I get my smartphone out and take some pictures of me in front of one of my random brick walls in my place. I then print out one of me. I look emo but cute. It’s a nice girl picture and just what I need.
The rest of the night I spend practicing my powers.
Control, control, control…you get the best results with practice. Lots of practice. And things have changed. I can see kinetic forces, energy…it’s grey blue to me and the faster more energy or force it has the more that gets bright.
I have to want to see it and it’s strange because I can see the eddies of force like heat sort of. Like on a thermo camera with the waves and even some of those almost after images.
I close my eyes but still try to see and I can see the kinetic force around me. It’s scary and fascinating but the first thing I try is sonar…sound has force right?
It sort of works, it take a lot of concentration and I can only see/feel about five feet around me.
But…I get to see how my powers seem to work. I gather the bleeding off of free and decaying kinetic force and wrap it around something that I’m going to move.
I even gather some up to my hand.
I send a ball of it out and explode it…oh like a flare with my eyes closed.
It play with it for hours. Until I can do it by letting out these pulses from my body itself and it lets me see about thirty feet around me.
I get dizzy three times when I feel the cat.
It moved my field of sensing to lock in on the cat and it was further passed my arc of vision. A couple of those other tries more than I could turn my head. See it’s not a physical based sense so I can move it all around my three points around me.
“I’m like a bat…”
A harder pulse rattles things, and sort of sounds like a newspaper getting dropped on the floor. My walls in the apartment aren’t too thick and I get a dim glimpse of the wiring. Strong pulses and I can see through things…like ultrasound.
I go to bed dreaming of all of the implications.
………………………………The next day is all about the training. I do as much around the house as I can using my telekinetic. I’m stronger too…I can move about three hundred pounds now mentally, or rather control about that much force to lift that much dead weight.
That’s actually a lot of force added when you think about it. Plus being able to see the force I’m controlling really helps a lot and I spend all afternoon making shapes just out of force in my hands and then using the power to use them. saw blades, drill, cutting disc, grinder wheels, all made out of energy…kinetics.
Great things to break into places. Even better things to remove all the stains and stuff in the bathroom tiles.
It sounds mundane but it’s not. The more you know how to use what you’ve got the more effective you are.
I get ready after supper and my nap and a coffee.
………………………………......... My new look.
A black tinted heavy plastic hockey mask. Like the visors football players wear sometimes but this is a goalie mask. Hooded plain black sweatshirt under a black denim vest with lots of pockets. Cargo pants, heavy belt with all my pouches, hiking boots and metal studded goth gloves. I look badassed or I think so.
…………………………..I take a satchel with me and a few toys and things I need and my backpack with extras in it. And I head off into the night without my board…I don’t need it now…there’s a layer of two kinetic or telekinetic films under my feet and I’m skating on the fact that between the kinetic energy I have on the ground and under my feet is frictionless…ice like.
I’m pretty fast but with practice I’ll get faster. I’ll still use the board because the RPM trick is just too easy on the energy but tonight’s a trial run.
I hit this spot, they’re not ganged up but pay protection but they run drugs, ice-cocaine…that’s like crack but this is a snowflakey blue powder that absorbs and melts on the tongue and is really addictive like all the plague drugs.
I find the house place…the row of houses and I send in my marbles first. I hit the walls, windows and doors things in the hall and they start freaking out. I start to be able to see everything inside.
I reach out band burst the lights. Some run outside, I kick the first guy in the thigh…applied force it takes nothing to break bones. I break the thighbone with the kick, I stomp bash his knee, I force strike the next guy in the ribs and spread the force out…I don’t want to send his ribs through his lungs but I’m more than good with breaking everyone of them.
I step inside and I don’t spare any of them. I jam their guns with force and I beat them brutally. Not to kill them but to do more than scare them….I want them not able to be well enough to come back here.
One screams. “Who are you?! What do you want!?”
“My name is Rook…these streets here between Robertson corner and the mill tracks is mine…you let them know, you let all of the scum like you know that this is my area now…this is Sleepy Hollow and I’m the horseman.”
I use my reverb trick when I talk, I sound dark and whispery and raspy even while yelling at him and him I leave really beaten….
It sounds bad, it sounds mean but these are really piece of shit dealers and they’d turn someone out for tricks for owing on their addictions. I told you that I’m not that nice a person. I couldn’t care less if these shits burst into flames right in front of me. Sometimes there are people who aren’t worth the second chances.
I know the cops’ll be here soon.
I take the cash, I take the dirty drug money and I take some other things too but the drugs, the guns…I leave that to the cops.
Though I shape the spray of one of the spray paint cans I’ve with me and I leave a few images like a stencil of a rook chess piece with a rook raven perched and mantled on it all in white.
I slip out and parkour away over a few rooftops.
Eat three energy bars and drink a bottle of water…use a bathroom in a vacant place I feel out as I keep moving. I go to each one of those places…the boundaries of My Territory and spend a couple of hours peeling off all the tags and graffiti it’s easy I just sink some force in and feel the difference between the brick and the paint and pull the paint off.
I make my tags here instead…all white…all my double rooks, and I make sure that everyone will see it all.
It’s even on the pavement.
………………………My last thing.
I find him at one of their hangouts and I wait until he’s alone, heading out the fire door of the shitty hole in the wall bar. He lights a smoke and he…he doesn’t weigh three hundred pounds so I grab him around the ankles telekinetically and I pull him to the roof.
“Hold” him over the edge with one hand. I’m actually floating him. He screamed, he went for a gun. I spike of force his finger ad the trigger area. There’s blood, he screams. I can feel his buddies running outside hearing him.
I hold my photo to his face.
“See her!?” More yelling, more reverb.
He pulls his screwdriver and swings. I nudge his arm with force and he misses and stabs himself in the leg.
I sort of fake karate chop his crotch and “see”…my target and I pop one of his balls as the chop hits like a grape.
Big tough shave ganger screams.
“Do you fucking see her!?”
“Yes!…yes…yes…!”
“She’s fucking mine!? I ever!, fucking ever see any of you looking ay her ever again I’ll fucking kill you! Understand me!”
He screams, cries, whines…
“Do you fucking understand me!”
“Yeeeeeesss!”
I drop him the four stories down.
He hits hard and his friends open fire.
I move out of the way fast and head off running away parkouring again. I could have tried to fight them but without the advantage of planning and surprise…I’m not getting into a firefight. I’m not bulletproof unless I can mess with the guns.
That’s almost enough. I actually do a patrol of things from the rooftops. Like when I went to help Sheppard and Link I can clear jumps that others can’t by lifting my weight some. This lets me go places I shouldn’t be able to go. It’s just too far to jump. And in the dark of night…I move like a ghost.
I stop a pimp from beating a girl into a pulp in an alley and He’s quick work. I land hit him with a force strike but at less power to the diaphragm and drive the air out of him the grabbed him by the throat and held him there until the few seconds it took his lights to go out. I leave him fixed to my symbol held to the wall by screws I got from the hardware store. I took his cash and his bling and used his phone to dial the police. I try to make the girl as comfortable as possible….she’s already out of it.
It’s late, near dawn by the time I get home and I can make it there with a leap to my roof from the closest building nearly forty feet away.
I’m tired…hungry…sore…
A pan of home fries and a shower later and I fall into bed and smile at the pile of cash on my dressing table.
I just robbed a drug house of close to twelve thousand dollars, I hurt eight people total pretty bad tonight and I drew a line in the sand for my neighborhood.
This far no further.
I’ve never slept better in my life.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-6
Chapter 6
It’s my first sex dream.
And Link is the starring player.
It’s raining out that night time movie rain and I’m back at the tunnel with her. I came with supplies and I’m wet and shivering and she comes in from the deeper tunnels and she’s……well she’s.
Five foot five, skinny in that waif like way I know I’m like that too but it looks so good on her like the way that her army green knee length cargo pants just sit low but still hug at her crotch and the way the sit on her hips letting a kiss of black lacy something peeking out and the fact she has fishnets under the pants so plainly there because the pants stop at her knees.
And her other stuff…the cammo army tank barely concealing these perky must kiss the breasts and the green hoody that makes her eyes just pop in the dark.
There’s some talking, also like bad porn and kind of on purpose. You know where you’re sexy joking with someone. That whole I brought you some supplies thing. Yeah…it might as well had been a pizza delivery right?
And thanking led to kissing and kissing led to touching and touching led to her going down on me…
My very first sexual orgasm definitely woke me up and with my eyes rolling back in my head because I honestly had no clue that sex could feel like this even with myself I leaned back and explored…slipped back into the fantasy a bit and was grateful that I had no neighbours.
After my third? I had this idea to use my kinetics to move that little nubbin and such that was making me feel so good and in my dream Link has a vibrator. In RL I stopped when the sex was getting sore and my arm was getting tired.
I passed out fell asleep as soon as I rolled out of my uhm wet spot.
I remember thinking though.
~How do people in a relationship deal with the post sex wet spot when it’s time to crash? ~
Then there was the fact I had never felt this loose and tired and I have a queen sized bed so I really didn’t give it a whole lot of thought after that.
I get up and feel really good, different than I’ve ever felt actually but good it’s like this knot inside of me got untied and I feel all happy and lighter and slinky even. I mean that whole new walking and swaying thing just feels good and actually right even.
“Huh…so this is what it feels like to be a girl post sex?”
“I think I might be able to live with this.”
I feel the cat and then go and take a shower and then get dressed while eating some more stuff as I go. Peanut butter in a bowl and I dip my celery in it and some broccoli and chase it down with an apple and about a litre of milk.
I get some of the drug money and I fill up my pocket book in my purse and then head out and walk around my area.
I’m kind of doing a patrol but I’m actually taking a good look at the buildings and the people that live and work here. It’s a poor area it’s got lots of places with bars over windows for some of the shops and graffiti everywhere and there’s street people…crash houses for the druggies and some places where there are scum living and plying their trade and stuff but there’s immigrants too, the real working poor that have to live out here because it’s dead cheap. There’s a mixture of good and bad here.
I stop and get tacos at a little corner spot and some more milk and stuff and after a couple of hours make my way into the one of the local hair dressing spots.
I don’t really have to wait that long and I start by getting my ends trimmed and just a casual styling. I don’t want anything really hard to keep the look of. I decide to share the wealth a bit and I get my nails done…that mani-pedi thing and go with a light blue polish and I zone out and just relax.
There’s a black lady in a head scarf and her daughter that comes around serving up sweets and food she’s made out of these camping coolers like an even cheaper version of those food carts that you see and she’s selling this African food just trying to make a buck really.
I buy from her getting stuff because the women in the shop are all getting something and I buy for me and the girls doing my hair and my nails. She makes these spicy cakes out of chickpeas and stuff that are pretty good and there’s these styrofoam dishes of spicy greens with like salted and smoked pork knuckle in it and I have it all even this really good fudge stuff she makes called Halva? I love that and buy two little paper bags of it.
It’s like this nutty sesame stuff that just does that fall apart into dissolving powdery fudgy goodness.
I’ve never been this hungry in my life. Powers aside I think I really taxed everything in my body with the last mutational shift.
I get my ears pierced too and go with three little silver hoops in each upper part of my ear and two little black jet studs in the traditional places.
And just talking I set up my cover.
I’m Rikki with two k’s and two I’s. I’m an artist and I’m using the last name of Holliday just because I like it and I’m kind of new to the area. It’s sort of true; I’ve never really been around in the day much before this.
I drop some decent bills on them and head out for home and pretty much just laze around on the couch with the cat for awhile sleeping and watching TV.
TV was actually a little interesting. I mean not like I was really into watching soaps or anything really but there were things that I caught myself watching like some of the sports channels and ladies tennis kind of gave me that lower oh…dream feeling and I really dig the grunts and sort of yells by these really decent looking girls in that gear.
Female athletes are…
And then I got surprised actually by just stopping and watching this boxing movie with this guy and he’s just…
I don’t know if it was any one thing or like all of the things with the guy playing the boxer guy but he was…he was great to look at when he was dressed and just acting which he was doing well even if I came in like halfway through the movie but when he was in the ring….
I actually had my hand in my panties absently.
And it kind of freaked me out a bit that after the movie I put on Galactic-MTV and just wrapped my comforter around me and dozed and tried to sort out my feelings about my sexuality.
I mean I wasn’t freaked at all about liking girls. I was a boy when all this started and I don’t have breast despite my other changes so it was emotionally a no brainer. But liking guys…even this one guy sexually has me trying to muddle through things.
I got up after it was dark and around eight and made some supper and then made some more…Just pancakes and sausage patties and a bit of scrambled eggs but I pack it up and I head out not in my gear but with my big back pack full of medical supplies and I head out to see Jeff who’s my doctor at the free clinic he works at and sort of runs.
I wait until he has time and he looks surprised to see me in civilian clothes and not my working gear and I wait until he gestures for me to follow him to his office/exam room.
“Hey Rook…uhm you’ve changed.”
“I hit another mutational phase just after the last time that we seen each other and I thought it’d be a good idea to stop by and get you to check me over.”
I set down my pack and take out the food in the Tupperware dish and pass it to him.
“Uhm…thanks I’m starving.”
“Yeah…I sort of thought that you live on stress and coffee.”
“This is really good. Thank you.” He says it around mouthfuls and he’s sort of looking at the other stuff that I’m setting out. “More? I’m not sure if I can afford this even at your prices.”
“It’s free Jeff.”
“Free?”
“Yeah…I’m shifting revenue streams so this stuff is free…you run this place hand to mouth as it is and you need the help…” I pass him an envelope too when he’s done.
He opens it and looks in it and then he looks at me. “Rook…”
“It’s Rikki now Jeff.”
“Rikki…this is…”
“It’s four thousand dollars.”
“But…”
“But nothing…it’ll keep you in heat and lights and rent for awhile right?”
“Yeah…but this is…”
“This is me helping you save some lives maybe for the people that can’t afford stuff they need.”
“Rikki this is…”
“Oh Jeff…just…shut up…” and I shut him up by kissing him.
I think that I was just as surprised as he was…but he broke it and he looked me in the eyes like a guy that’s been burned and he’s looking for if I’m for real and he must have liked what he saw because he kissed me back.
Then I can’t get enough of him, it’s like the way that he tastes and smells is just so…me wanting more and it’s not long before I’m out of my tee-shirt and he lifts me like I’m nothing onto the exam table and I’m doing that raised hip thing and he’s pulling off my jeans and my panties and then there’s more kissing and his hands slide over my chest like I had something but it’s like force of habit and I’m undoing his belt and pushing his jeans off his really firm ass and I reach down and feel him and his cock and he’s semi hard but it doesn’t take long before he’s hard as a rock and…
We stop…we share this look like are we sure?
And honestly yes.
He kisses me and he sinks into me and takes my virginity and it hurt…I won’t lie about that it did hurt but I knew that. I knew that came with being this way if I ever had that happen to me and as much as everything…was up in the air as soon as the strokes turned to pleasure I knew that I loved this and I might have men…if not Jeff in my romantic sort of future.
And honestly…I’m pretty sure the whole reason I came over here like this was to seduce him. It’s got to be the hormones catching up with me and while I’m not in love with Jeff by any means…I’m being made love to by a guy that spend his spare time and likely his own money trying to help the less fortunate and…isn’t a mutant hater…and is a nice guy with a sense of humor too.
There’s a lot more people that lost their cherry to a lot worse.
Actually I love it…the sex…I had a thought that I might not, or this might be the hormones too but it feels right too…like this physical clicking right thing.
We’re curled up for awhile on the exam table and he’s holding me.
“Rikki?”
“Yeah?”
“Why? I mean Why me?”
“Out of all the men I know Jeff I trust you the most.”
“Oh…”
“Jeff?”
“Yeah…?”
“I’ll be heading down to Freaktown in the next few days, there’s people I need to see and stuff. They really could use a doctor to visit down there. You want to come with me?”
“I’m a normal Rikki, am I even welcome?”
“Jeff there’s a lot of bio-normals down there…Freaktown is full of the people who just can’t or don’t fit in up here or anywhere else in the world plus everything else you’ve ever heard about the place.”
“So it’s not as bad as the rumors then?”
“No, it’s a lot worse.”
“You’ll vouch for me?”
“Yes I’ll keep you safe Jeff…so you’re in?”
“Yes.”
“You’re breaking a lot of laws doing this Jeff, its federal time.”
“I don’t care about that up here Rikki, I catch just ignore the oath I took when I became a doctor just because it’s hard.”
I roll over and look at him and honestly it’s sort of because he said it but more because he meant it….his pulse…I was…feeling it. It never wavered.
“Jeff?”
“Yes?”
“Again?”
“Again?”
“Yeah….I…I can feel when people are lying to me…you are real, you mean the stuff you say.”
“Yeah of course I do? You think I didn’t?”
“I’m a suspicious cunt Jeff sue me…”
“No…but what has this to do with me and you…”
“Can’t a girl give an honest man a reward of herself because she wants to?”
“Uhm…”
“Jeeze Jeff…I like you, you’re a good guy and that part of you make me want to fuck you okay!?”
He laughs and holds me and sinks into me. “Okay, okay but I’ve always heard the nice guy finishes last.”
“Well he better finish after me…but I’m…that’ll never be the case with me Jeff…you’re a good guy and I like that about you no matter what people say about that.”
“Oh…okay so are we dating?”
“Hell no, this is sex…I’m not remotely stable enough to be in a relationship.”
“Okay Rook.” He’s smiling and this feels good and right and the banter’s fun.
“Oh shut the hell up Jeff.”
I kiss him again.
……………………………………………………….I stayed really only about an hour but the sex was great…even if I’m sore the sex was great and I used his shower and headed back home.
Yes I kissed him goodbye but it’s kind of a bitch move if I didn’t really.
Close to midnight after another nap and I head out on patrol using my powers to boost my jumps and lower my weight and move through my zone.
I really should have eaten first; I’m hungry or getting there by two AM.
I break up a few things…mostly the drug flops where the druggies squat in to pass out. I don’t hurt them, not really but doses of pain to wake them up. I wreck their stashes, wreck their dope gear, needles and pipes and that stuff…I take any money I find on them and I scare the hell out of them…
I get into three really short lived fights and those I’m honestly brutal in. It doesn’t take much because they’re either wasted, or strung out.
But I’m making them fear me…fear being here.
I hit three places and one place two guys were pimping out the addicted girls. It’s too fucking common and I don’t know but it might be me finally emotionally connecting to my vagina but I break teeth…and kneecaps…fingers…pop a testicle.
I’m not nice people to these guys.
I TK dial 911 for them and I leave.
But guys who get kids there younger that me hooked and have all those track marks and are underfed and just…wrecked for life more than likely…they deserve this.
I wait in the shadows and I watch the Cops and the EMT’s do their thing and take notes and pictures. I want to know who works in my zone. I know there’ll be dirty ones. I want to know the good from the bad. Who I can respect and who I can use.
I clean the place with TK after they all leave and just them being in three different flop-houses has the cops in three different places and because the EMT’s are there too they have to charge them.
They have to bring in the wagons just to move them…it’s just stuff like vagrancy and drug possession charges some solicitation too but the point is there’s more heat in my back yard. The people that I don’t like they don’t like them being around this much.
Like I said I use my powers to clean the place once their gone…trash in the dumpsters and burning in the middle of the alleys and all the graffiti gone except for my tags. Smaller this time only about a foot high but right at eye level on each corner.
It’s fivish by the time I get home and I hit the shower, put me gear through the laundry and hit the bed after five peanut butter sandwiches, a chocolate bar and two glasses of milk.
And yeah…despite the sex and despite the violence I slept like a baby again.
My Super Secret Life…Villain 7
Chapter 7
I wake up and smile last night went good and inside I turned a corner in my head. I went to the free clinic and I seduced the street doc I’ve been working with. I’m really new to this sex stuff and yet I’m sure he was pretty good.
And…
I’m getting the big deal some people have about their first. Jeff’s a really decent person and yeah it’s sentimental as fuck but there’s no one that can take that away from me.
I start my morning off by slipping my hand down just thinking of Jeff and the way his hardness sank into me but still flesh and sliding over my sensitive deep spots, opening me up and sinking into me so deeply…
Three times before I’m done and panting.
Yeah…
Well I’m seventeen and never even felt the urge to be like this for most of my early adolescence….had I still been a boy I’d likely be doing more than this.
Had been a boy.
Honestly, I’m not sure that I’m all that upset by the change…I mean it’s been years and I think that maybe now. I’m more than good with it.
There’s no cure for being a mutant.
Oh, there’s been lots of attempts and snake oil.
There’s only two cures if you’re a mutant.
Deal with it and more on.
Or let the haters kill you.
I’m actually in a good mood despite the grim stuff. I’m just realistic I guess. I feed the cat, eat my toast and a bowl of cereal, do the housework and stuff and shower and head out grabbing my skateboard and just dressing in my inserts and sports bra and a decent t-shirt and non-job cargo pants.
I head out with some cash and I go around the neighborhood. I buy some stuff at the shops. Not so much the 24/7’s but the few mom and pop places still here and we talk and honestly I learn about the place a lot more. I mean I’ve been here awhile but I rarely actually spent time out here. Here in my neighborhood.
I said I’m an artist so I’m buying stuff for that and most of it’s from the hardware places and I open and account at Lisbon Hardware for paints and for him to get some canvas and stuff in and it I dunno…the way he was grateful for a cash in hand account was moving and kinda scary.
And decision making stuff too.
I buy things I see that I need for my gear and head home and actually spend time drawing out maps of my area and making notes. I take some of my art stuff and go to one of the other rooms start to make an information room. I even set up some files areas in milk crates.
I take a break, make some supper and work on my costume. I go with hockey and sports pads and I glue and sew things to black tights in two layers underneath and one set over it with the whole thing to zip up in the back.
Trying it on it’s good and gives me this male sort of look with the bulk and everything then I add my hooded t-shirt and then the long coat the featureless tinted goalie face shield. Add in the gloves and boots and I’m pretty bad assed.
I get out of the gear and start working on the long coat getting pockets sewn in. I’m really good at sewing with my TK powers. I do tubes with old bike inner tubes so I can put things into them. Cayenne, my marbles, cling wrap balls, zip ties in the sleeves and stuff for my gear in various pockets and then two cayenne pockets in the back just in case.
Yes.
I take another break and relax and watch some TV, eat some junk food, go back to the computer and yes…surf the net and watch some porn. I’m still trying to feel all this sexuality stuff out and I found one thing out.
I don’t like porn. I mean I don’t hate it but it’s kind of boring. Way too contrived and when it’s not that it’s kind of eww.
Unhappy with the sticky-vids I try out a few videos on tai-chi and some yoga…Meh…it was okay but like the porn I’m pretty sure this’ll be better in real life.
Okay…It’s late enough. I eat a couple of power bars, have an orange and use the bathroom and get into my gear and head out over the rooftops.
I won’t bullshit about it. I’m starting to love the freedom of it out here, up here. The Brickyards are like a lot of poor places built up against each other a lot and perfect for my TK parkour. I’m not hunting tonight. I’m mapping, and practicing and investigating. I’m looking for the gangs, the dealers, who’s doing what, the locals and the local cops.
Okay…Mostly.
There’s a few things that I can’t leave alone.
The drunk guy I saw through the window screaming at his wife who’s bleeding on the floor with welts and scared children huddling.
I TK knock on the door while slipping in the window. He opens the door and I move through the place and I push him out into the hall and pull the door shut behind me. Pepper in the eyes and he screams. I’m not gentle, I beat the hell out of him. Every punch TK boosted…I don’t break anything well his nose and he loses some teeth.
I hold him out over the stairwell and go scary voice. “Never again, never hit that woman or those children again! I see you doing this and I’ll come for you!…you know what I’ve done right!”
“r…rr..right…” He’s pissing himself as I hold him one armed using my TK to actually carry his weight.
“You will clean the hell up, treat them like you’re not the scumbag you are…got that! I will come to get you if you fail them again.” I toss him onto the closest stairs and I jump up the stairwell to get to the roof.
Yeah…I can only hope that he’ll try at least.
Then Fullers…there’s six in a car driving through my area. I pop the tire yanking out the stems and let loose my marbles and hit them from the shadows, I trash the windows, dent the shit out of the car and hit them…over and over and over until they’re all beaten badly, bloody and run yelling out of my zone.
That’s right, get the hell out.
That leads me to plan a few things. Big chunks of concrete and brick set onto the corners of a few roof tops. Just to have shit to drop on an offending car with my powers. It pays to be prepared.
I still mostly travel and take notes, on my phone with voice recordings, pictures and texts. About five the day’s closing in and I make my way home and shower and change…I get into slacks and a nice top and head off to the clinic on my skateboard stopping for coffee and doughnuts at one of the diners in my area.
I’m sipping mine when I see Jeff come out after his shift at the clinic. H blinks and stares at seeing me. “Rikki? Now?”
“No, Sunday though.”
“Are you hurt?”
“No.”
“Then why are you here? I mean, not like it’s not good to see you but….” He blushes? Me? Am I doing that?”
“Take me home.”
“Okay…I don’t know where you live though.”
“No you don’t.”
I step up and kiss him and put his coffee in his hands. I…I think I like kissing…I mean it’s what you do right?
It takes a minute for him to kiss me back definitely taken off guard I can actually see the lights come on with the “Oh.”
Then he kisses a bit better.
I break the kiss, smile.
He’s staring down at me but we’re still touching and I can tell he’s on the edge of something again. I lean away and take a drink of my coffee. “What?”
“Rikki…I’m like twice your age.”
“That doesn’t matter Jeff.”
“You’re seventeen.”
“Yes…?”
“You’re not even legal.”
“Jeff…”
“Yeah…”
“I’m a wanted criminal, I’ve been on my own surviving for years, lots of years. I’m not a kid.”
“I know that it’s just…stuff like this doesn’t happen to guys like me.”
I tape a step back in and press against him. “So you’re saying no?”
“No…I’m not saying no, but are you sure?”
“Jeff…take me home.”
He heads to a car leading me over and even though it’s a old beater he still opens the door for me. I get in and we head north and about forty minutes and he lives on The North Edges. It’s still technically the brickyards but it’s close to the Hannigan district and the interdistrict highway so there’s more people there, more traffic and better neighborhoods.
We eat the doughnuts on the way and finish out coffees before we pull into an eight story apartment building that’s solidly middle classed. It’s a good indication the Jeff even being a doctor isn’t rolling in the cash.
He’s on the fifth floor and he lets us in and shyly smiles. “Uhm excuse the mess.”
I look around. Mess? Not really he sleeps and keeps his things here. My place is more furnished. I do see he eats a lot of take out and microwaved meals from a glace at the kitchen.
“I’ve seen a lot worse Jeff.”
“I usually don’t have company Rikki.”
“So the sheets will be clean?”
“Uhm…yeah.”
I take his hand and smile and kiss him again and it’s getting better and better. I’m enjoying it more and he’s more in his element here and relaxed.
I hop up and wrap my legs around his hips and he carries me to the bedroom. Again not much one of those low to the ground beds but a queen sized one, light blue sheets, navy blue quilt and dark curtains that give the room this almost underwater light aspect.
That’s all I see as we’re stripping each other them and kissing and he does this inhale looking at me once I’m fully naked. I’m a bit self conscious about the no bust at all thing.
“What?”
“God you’re beautiful.”
Really? Oh that kind of…I’m not all melty girly Oooh over it but it was nice. I smile and take his cock in hand and lead him down to me.
I have no idea what’s average or good but he’s plenty hefty for my slender hands and I kiss with him as he puts on a condom. I whine-grunt as he sinks slowly into me…It hurts so good at first, feeling him fill me and there’s this part of my brain that’s saying yes, yes, yes.
It’s hot another living part inside of me and the other body heat is…human touch, feeling someone give you a massage that feels good right…this is that but it’s times a hundred.
God it’s so intimate too…Jeff’s giving me so much pleasure that it’s so gratifying to hear the sounds he’s making too. The touches of his hands over my skin and even him suckling and kissing my nipples…sure…likely not as good as if they were biologically standard but still…it feels good, that he wants to and does makes me feel good.
He get there and so do I well twice and we’re panting and kissing and sheened in sweat and I run my fingers through his sweaty hair as I hold him and actually tightened the way my legs are wrapped around him.
I sink my TK senses into him…like the way that I could feel his pulse to see if he was lying and I just soak in feeling the pulse of his blood the rush of his lungs and the beating of his heart.
Feeling that…him…like this was a curiosity but it’s such and experience to feel him like this…that affected by our lovemaking….It’s even more curios and wow when he starts getting his second wind…and feeling the pressure changes of him getting aroused…He switches out condoms and we make love again….this time, fingers interlaced through most of it and there’s lots of kissing and there’s this time where he’s just in this zone…and makes love to me like a thoroughbred. I read it takes men longer to get there the second time around…well Jeff took full advantage of that….I match him though, being Rook has me in really amazing shape and as much as it’s moving my hip to him I pull myself there by tightening my thigh muscles since I’m still wrapped around him…pull my body to him by using my abs. Tons of kissing and sweat and lots of noise…I’ve never felt so good or alive in my life except for just after a fight. That rush of kicking ass to clean up my neighborhood….sex…it’s right up there. When he gets there it’s him crying out but he wraps me into this tight hug and he gets there hard and powerfully.
I’m sweat soaked but feral…there’s part of me that’s been let out of the box I stuffed all this in and I kiss, suck on his skin and sweat and bite him in places…and I…I use my powers on him…slowly reaching into the kinetics of him…the beating rhythms of his body…I couldn’t do this in a fight…it’s a slow thing…a feeling out thing…but once I really feel that…I pull with my TK slowly but surely more blood flow and pressure into him cock making him hard again…
“Oh fuck…I…Rikki…wow…”
“Hmmm? I…It’s been a long time since I’ve had a girl do this to me.”
“Do what?”
“Third time…wow…it’s been like college….” He’s still panting and I kiss him. Oh he likely could have but no where near as fast or hard or as long…Do I tell him? Hell no, I want Jeff to think and feel this is him. He’s so proud of himself… “Well then lets not waste it and make love to me Jeff…long and slow…pour us a drink and put on some music…show me what it really can be like.”
He grins like he’s so much younger and goes to make us a drink and put on some soft music. I use his bathroom and freshen up and grab some tissue paper and pull the wet spot out of the bedding into it before tossing it into the trash. I smile as I took a peek out at him in the kitchen as he made two blender drinks and put something in the fridge. He looked down at his hard on and had this goofy grin on his face and said to himself. “Out-fucking-standing.”
I slip back into the bed giggling and you know…never…I’ll never wreck this for him. He smiles and kisses me and that smile is like all those Jeff worry lines are finding release and It’s a drink-drink he made something called a pina colada and it’s actually good…not something I’d go for a lot of but good and sort of fits sex in the morning. We drink and then kiss then I pull him to me again.
I do one more trick I sort of use my TK and body and fluids to make a sort of seal like a pump that slowly pulls at my insides and him as he outstrokes as long as he doesn’t pull out it builds that slow sucking at us pressure.
When I get there again and again and the third time…that third time…this time I bite his shoulder and scratch his back. I don’t really have nails but it’s just reflex. Jeff got there twice more…stunned…we both were with this he wraps me into his arms and holds me awhile.
I hate to come across as a slut but I fell asleep first.
I woke first though and Jeff was laying on me partway sleeping the sleep of the dead or the just. I get out carefully and pad to the bathroom and take a shower. I steal one of his shirts and go fridge raiding. It’s pretty empty except the basics so I make toasted fried egg sandwiches with a tomato slice and some salami and a bunch of condiments he had.
I take a sharpe marker and write on his fridge door. “Jeff…get some damned food in the house, you never know when you’re going to get lucky so don’t starve the poor girl.”
I make and eat mine first and check out his place. Three bedrooms, it’s a condo rather than an apartment and one is definitely and office. I pick through his files and find one labeled Rook and read it. It’s pretty much all the stuff he’s told me plus some theory. Am I mad there’s a file? No he’d have turned me in a long time ago, this is him thinking. I do see a few sheets of bills and wants and needs and must haves for the clinic, alimony and child support payments.
Okay ex-wife and kid.
Not a big deal though the ex-looks like she is upping the ante with her money demands in both every once in awhile. I take those and some computer printer paper and use my TK to make an ink share copy of the stuff I’m interested in.
Computer…daughters birthday, I look around and it’s mostly work stuff, word processing stuff. I set some stuff I know up in his computer and then feel and memorize the feeling of his keys while making coffee and his sandwiches.
Yes, I’m invading his privacy. Don’t care…Jeff’s part of my life. I want to know things so I’m going to know them. First it’s me being able to help him out if I need to. Two it’s self defense shit happens I want to be prepared and…three…If I ask him things and he lies to me I’ll know.
Remember…Villain. I’m not a good person a whole lot of the time.
Hey…even good people have to lie.
I really debate waking him with sex, or a blowjob but well I’ve never given one and the though it daunting and something I’ll save maybe for some other time. Instead I get dressed.
I lean over and kiss him long and softly. He moans and blinks, he’s cute when he’s sleepy.
“Mmm…hey…”
“Hey back, Thanks Jeff I needed that.”
“You’re thanking me…?”
“Yes…jeez Jeff, it was fucking great so yes, thank you.” I say it softly ad draw the word fucking out a bit. I kiss him again. “Coffee’s hot in the machine and breakfast’s in the nuker…I’ll see you later. Oh we’re going on Sunday.”
I kiss him again and he’s blinking the sleep out still by the time I’m leaving. I’m closing his apartment door when. I heard him call. “Rikki?”
I keep going.
I’m close to him I guess but at the same time…mornings together and all that stuff that could happen. It might lead to things and a relationship. I can’t have a relationship, not with Jeff. Not a normal one. I’m a wanted criminal and it’d hurt him and me if it came crashing down.
So, I’m not going there.
No…I don’t actually feel bad about it. It is what it is.
I take the bus back to my neighborhood and decide to get some real breakfast at the diner and read the Friday paper while nursing a coffee and a short stack with some ham and red eye gravy.
The best thing about the diners in places like this is the regulars and the old timers. I buy some coffee and few slices of pie and start getting the skinny on the place from the ones that have lived here more than me. Gossip, but they all know things, stories, info on the gangs and the cops and I slip in questions about Rook and the weird goth tags and I get to hear the street angle of what I’m doing.
Best yet. “I wish he’d hit that place on…”
Or “He should go after…”
It’s a big list and there’s one that I’m really…really going to fuck up badly.
Hanson McCleod…
No one has been able to bust him, no evidence…or he’s paid people off they say. Has cops in his pocket…city councilors and stuff…like child protective services.
Drug dealer, gang boss…no.
Child molester….
He pays tonight.
My Super Secret Life…Villain 8
Chapter 8
Pissed?
I almost rattled stuff in the diner.
So why in the world of don’t give a fuck am I so pissed?
I’ve been on the streets a long time. And in a city like Ark City there are over five to six hundred thousand kids on the streets. Some get out, some don’t stay and are just visiting, so go gang or become hookers and junkies, the list goes on and on…but you just think about the population and the amount of predators that come here for the camouflage…
Yeah run the numbers.
I’ve lot people, friends not close like family friends but friends enough over the years that this is one of my button issues. I’ve seen some of their bodies too. Cried too many fucking goddamned tears over something that should never happen! And the only reason that I haven’t been a victim many times over was because of my powers.
I get up and leave the diner and go walking sort of hurting, hugging myself in that jacket hunched hands in my pockets kind of way. There’s fresh tears for old hurts and old friends that I wipe away from my eyes with little pulses of power.
I walk and walk and end up outside the address for the bastard Hanson McLeod. It’s an old brownstone like place with a ten foot brick wall around the yard and an electronic gate. I can see some surveillance cameras there. There’s likely to be more, and maybe a set of back up power there it’s his own little fortress in the slums and just in a bad enough area where no one will look at him and what he’s doing.
I move on after awhile still in mourning, still getting angry but already into break and enter mode, already in planning mode.
I take the long way home and still see things that I hate still some dealers and runners doing their thing on the streets and they’re way more into doing stuff in broad daylight using look outs for the police or some of the police.
It won’t save them from me getting in their way.
But I need Hanson…he’s one of those people that breeds despair around him like a plague carrier. Connected or so they say, has money and police protection and he’s a child molesting predator from way too many rumors.
A really good gauge of his fear is the fact that there isn’t anyone doing anything but pass his place by and that’s in a hurry. They don’t even deal or hook near him. A good barometer of him being a boogeyman.
Fuck him.
I’m the Boogeyman in Sleepy Hallow.
I head home and I go over my things and I add a few more things that I’m adding to my gear. Cutting discs for metal and stone, a full thing of cling wrap, a few kinds of screws. A couple disposable phones, some flash drives…these bastards always have sick shit on their computers.
I’m still almost too pissed to sleep and I work out on the tae-bo dummy I have that tells me what to hit and kick and stuff. I’m not really trained but I’ve been in scraps and fights before all of this and since going pro I’ve been doing this and I’ve a few months of tae kwon do from a YWCA here until it had to close. But I try to keep up what I know. I’m scoring harder hits according to the read outs, I guess maturing helped a lot.
Sweaty and now tire enough I shower and crash I’m getting lots of rest before I head into that place.
It’s about ten when I get up. I get something to eat. I make macaroni with hamburger that I’ve loose cooked until it’s crispy and onions too just diced. I drain it and mix the two together with a can of tomatoes and a can of tomato soup. Poor man’s goulash really but something I eat a fair amount of. I have to let it cool because I let the liquid soften the hard brown edges of the hamburger.
Good food for this work, pasta, meat, sugars from the soup. I still though eat a power bar before that, take some vitamins and some mineral pills too… I’m still catching up so I think this is a good idea plus I burn off a shit-ton of energy doing stuff with my powers.
I eat, use the bathroom and then get dressed.
I head to the basement.
I lift out the cutting discs and I crank the Rpm’s up and get them spinning in a flight of five of them and I start to cut through the floor. It’s solid stuff so I’m using my powers to excavate as I go. Stop…pulse…feel…move on until I get into the sewers. Yeah I know but they’re not that bad. They have sidewalk like things for the workers and there’s railings too. I made a merry maze between here and my place with some bricked up doors. No mortar but you won’t really get that they’re doors unless you knock them down or like me can feel through things. I can just mentally move them out of my way. Good enough for now.
I know the general area that I’m heading too and….
Uh-huh…the tunnel is sealed off. It’s a big metal wall and it lets the water pass through by grates but it’s old like twenty or thirty years old and covered with notice signs with biohazard zone…blah, blah, blah buster sewage processor.
Right under his place…street?
Not bloody likely.
I stop though and I feel through the metal…seek, pulse…feel…no cameras no people.
I use the discs, and cut myself a door.
It’s relatively clean for a sewer but darker with the lack of light coming from the place being blocked off. It takes awhile to…no…I close my eyes and I pulse see…telekinetic sonar. There’s barrels out in the middle of the sewer water…I pull one close to me…heavy…there’s stuff in them and I pop a lid.
Then I have to pop all of them…there’s eleven…of the barrels…but the kids that were in there…the one that’s the freshest looks about twelve…
I might be a villain; I might have killed before even if in self defense but this…this man is a monster.
He actually has a door here, stairs leading up into his basement.
Mad? Pissed?
I must be really a female…I sit at that door to his basement and cry…I cry quietly…but I cry…that might be someone I knew down there…that might have been me.
But like a girl…once I’m done crying…Cold…focused anger.
I reach out and feel.
By the numbers Rook…this is a break in first. There’s some cameras down here. But not on this door. Why?…What? The stairs going upstairs…and a room…with dampened walls…layers…I need to get closer. I pick the lock, slip in…go around the stairwell camera and there’s a room that’s there across from the furnace room.
Touching and pulsing the wall its smaller rooms? Movement…kids…bars…cells. There’s six of them. I take out a disposable cell phone. I dial *(star) five times and hit send and wait.
“Champion Tower how may we assist you?”
It’s a machine…but I got the numbers for the Cape squad’s offices from a book I found years ago in a break and enter. It’ll be traced for sure.
“I have a message for Shroud. If you trace this call you’ll find what I’m going to leave left of a child molesting serial kill…”
“This is Shroud…”
“Good…”
“Why call me?”
“The local piglets are on the take as well as City council. I can’t trust them here…not even the AA’s.”
“Where are you?”
“Figure it out, by the time you trace this and get here I’ll have done what needs doing.”
“I could call the Ark Angels.”
“Uh-huh…right.”
“Who are you?”
“Rook.”
I toss the phone still onto the floor.
I get ready…look, feel.
Aaaah, there’s his Genny.
I crank up the discs and I hit the Generator and fuse box at the same time.
I set my hands on the stairway rails and I power burst jump…slide up the stairs.
“Lucas! Find out what bloody well happened?” The voice is older but still prime…sixties, seventies which isn’t what it used to be…well not if you have money. That’s middle aged if you can afford it.
I hear a big bass voice slightly off… “Yu..Yes Fatha.”
There’s some heavy, heavy footfalls and there’s this huge shape that comes around the corner. He looks like someone badly cross bred a human…maybe with a pig…maybe then had it badly twisted by deformities…uhm…deformities I’m guessing “Fatha” had corrected by the serious cybernetic Lucas is sporting.
I power jump up and use my telekinetic to sink a grip into the ceiling as he thumps by.
Okay…that’s new…it worked but new one for me.
“Lukey see your heat.”
Oh shit.
I look just in time to see Lucas grab my long coat. He snarls…not really words but he swings me through the closest wall…pain? Yeah lots of pain…this wasn’t plasterboard but wood and paneling. My armor well mixed padding just saved my ass…plans to think ahead.
“Ruargh!!!” He yells or something like that.
I get up fast, fear way more than training and go to unleash my marbles and catch a fist to the face. I fly back into the next wall with a crash and the hockey mask is spider webbed with a single hit.
“Ugnh!” That was me.
“Lucas gunna have me some fun.”
I reach up and release my marbles and start whacking him with them. It takes awhile to get them up to speed so they’re only pissing him off. He even catches and crushes a few. I get up and wobble a bit. And he hit’s me with both fists and charging through another wall.
I go flying and skidding across the floor of this bigger hall. Lucas comes after me his stomping shaking the floor.
I gather that energy and apply it as a barrier of force one layered over the other in front of his feet. His next three steps stomp that layer into the other and sort of squish it apart but it has the desired effect on becoming a patch of TK grease…because my force is essentially frictionless. He does the banana peel big time.
I’m getting to my feet as he goes down.
“Lucas!” I see this middle aged guy in a house coat robe and silk pajamas at the end of the hall and he’s got a pistol in his hand. “Get up you stupid oaf and kill him.”
“I kill him fatha, I’ll kill the ‘truda good!”
He’s getting up really fast.
Hanson’s not getting away. I pummel him with the seven marbles I got left and he goes down hard. It’s a volley and it’ll only stun him for a few minutes so I have to…
Dammit!
Lukey isn’t just up but he’s got me by the throat and he’s strong…inhumanly strong.
“I’s is gotten fatha…heh..heh..Lukey’s gonna squeeze yer head off.”
Shit….he could do it too…
I don’t even think about it…I’m not a Cape Squaddy that brings in the bad guy. I slap my palm over Lucas’s face and gather energy and power. I train, I practice doing all sorts of silly stuff like filling balloons and blowing soap bubbles with my powers.
Why?
Because it makes me more dangerous.
I reach in and I fill Lucas’s lungs with TK force and I pull all the air from his lungs. He lets go and staggers grabbing at his throat and he can’t even make a sound.
“Put this boy in body armor Hanson and I can see why people aren’t fucking with you. to bad for you that body armor is next to useless against me.”
Hanson’s looking up at me coughing and gasping from the marble strikes. I hit him with seven of them at least as hard as a paintball gun.
I make sure he’s looking as Lucas drops now to his knees with a big thump. The I dig in with my powers…it’s open air ways it’s not the same as effecting something that’s purely internal…it’s kind of like a balloon…Lucas might be an innocent but he was way too willing and happy in a demented way to “pop” my head off. He’s a rabid dog. So I put him down. I yank my hand from Lucas’s face and I pull his lungs literally out of his body.
I walk away from him letting him expire in twitches.
I head towards Hanson.
He screams in fear…kind of an unmanly scream and opens fire at me. I focus my TK on his gun and it explodes unable to fire through the thickness. More screaming and he runs. I chase him and he’s trying to lose me but I’m skating…using my TK as a cushion and pulling and throwing myself through the house and he’s knocking things over and trying to slow me down and stop me.
He get’s to his study and I barrage him with his own books.
Then I have him.
He swings, he fights and he fights like a guy that’s used to not having someone fight back. Like he’s used to beating on the weak. I use him like my tae bo dummy and I vent of him without powered boosting. I stop after my knuckles are sore through my gloves.
I do the voice trick. As I slam him down in front of his computer. “Password!”
“No…!”
“Password! Show me the others! Show me it all!”
“No…!”
I beat him off the desk and I pull off his bottoms…. “What…what are you doing…”
“I knew you had a little dick.” I float another marble out. “Tell me the password!”
“No..ooo!” he’s sobbing….then goes for a letter opener. He’s fast and desperate and he stabs at me and I block the hit or I try and it goes through my forearm. I slap my hand over his face. “Time to die!”
He shits himself…starts sobbing…
“Password!”
“No..” a sniveling whisper this time.
“Fine…”
I use my power to grab his little cock and the marble…and that flesh is stretchy…sort of but like I’ve said I’m not a nice person…I start giving him a reverse kidney stone.
I’ve never heard screaming like that and apparently he wasn’t done voiding his bowels.
I drop him writhing in his own feces and move the computer away from him so I can use it.
“Password and it stops!”
He bawls out the code.
I’m no hacker so it takes a bit more of the marble traveling up to get the folders and stuff opened and I…he recorded the stuff…he wasn’t the only one doing things…it’s like he had this ring…this club and there’s names and faces and…
I’m cold angry silent crying again…
I recognize one of the girls there Deni…she was a runaway with me on the streets and….
I’m not saying what they were doing to her…
I print off all the child porn images that I can…I use the zip ties to tie Hanson up. The police might be coming…I never called them; I’m pretty damned sure that shroud won’t either.
Mad…oh fucking right I’m madder than mad but I’m not the one to kill him…I’m not even going to mete out his justice.
As things are printing I “ask” where the safe is, where his hold out cash is. I get a gym bag I see lying around…I go to the bedroom…empty that safe, his jewelry…it’ll just get seized anyway…they can have his accounts. I do at one point yank the letter opener out but I keep my blood on me with my powers and I keep the letter opener too.
But fuck doesn’t it hurt like a mother…I bite down on the pain. I hate getting stabbed…this is my third time.
I see…hmm…I take that spiked mace thing off the wall by this old suit of armor. I kind of like it. I grab him…and I haul him outside of his place to the lamp post on the corner and the printed off pictures too…every act, every face and I scatter them with my powers as far as I can launch the bundles and I leave him there…cling wrapped to the lamp post and there are cops coming but they stop about two block away…get out grabbing the pictures with papers.
There’s some noise, yelling arguing…another car pulls up and two other cops get out and have papers in hand and they pull guns on the two that were heading here.
More come and there’s chaos starting, people are stopping and picking up papers…those pictures…I just stand there watching the sun coming up and the whole thing is picking up speed…Hanson is freaking out but I wrapped his mouth too so he’s just there cling wrapped to the light pole watching his doom getting closer and closer.
“Rook?”
He’s here.
“That was fast.”
“It’s over…”
“Not even close Shroud.”
“This can’t be ignored.”
“It shouldn’t be. Look there’s a computer in there with all his contact info, all his sick twisted shit in there and it’s hooked to some kind of magnetic eraser so you let the uniformed clowns in there and odds are you’ll lose all the information on the molestation ring. And there’s six kids locked down in the basement…in cells.”
He stares at me through the deep darkness of his hood…even in the daylight it’s just filled with this misty darkness….even in the daylight is he right on the edge of creepy.
“Fine…go…”
I head to the closest manhole.
“Rook?”
“Yeah.”
“This…this isn’t over between us.”
“Actually Shroud…I’m good with that.”
I use my powers to slip the cover off and back and I take off.
I leave and skate away and I’ll take the long, long way around…like…I hurt…really bad now that the adrenaline’s running down and I head to the clinic using the sewers.
I’m still smiling despite the hurt…the mob will get to Hanson before the cops will. Shroud might leave him there too just to make sure he get’s the info and the kids…either way there’s about two full packs of printer paper pictures floating around the area…thet can’t, absolutely can’t ignore these fuckers…they’ll have to get then even if the evidence is iffy or else someone else will.
And at least two child raping dirty cops went down too.
I’m Rook.
You peddle poison and I’ll come for you.
You hurt women and I’ll come for you.
You hurt a child and I’ll drag you to hell myself.
That’s me.
That’s who I am.
…………………………………………………………..He’s just getting done his shift and I push off the wall from the shadows and up to his car. “Jeff.”
He jumps and he looks at me. “Sweet Jesus Rikki! What the fuck happened?”
“Take me to your place and you can see it on the news.”
“You need a hospital.”
“I need you…and I need you to be good with that.”
“……………………………..fuck…”
“Good…” I slump and he catches me.
“Okay…here get in the back seat and take that thing off your face…I need to see your eyes.”
“Okay.”
Jeff looks at my eyes and then heads into the clinic coming out with a bag. He get’s in and passes me an ice pack and put’s it over the left side of my face…its cold and stings at the same time.
“Just hold on and I’ll get us home.”
“Okay….Jeff…Thanks…”
“Shuttup Rikki…I’m pissed at you right now.”
“You sound like an angry girlfriend.”
“Fuck off.”
He hunches his shoulders as he starts to drive and his ears are red…I smile at that. I close my eyes and try to just not hurt as bad as I’m hurting as he drives me to his place.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-9
Chapter 9
I’m not sure if I’m punchy from the pain or the adrenaline but I am bizarrely having a good time sort of hiding slumped in the back seat of Jeff’s car while he drives us to him condo and he’s muttering the whole way.
I would have been perturbed by him doing this before but since my latest mutation shift and my body sort of catching up to my age it’s actually kind of cute. It does make me wonder though if it’s like hormones and brain chemistry or the fact that we’ve had sex together.
It could be all of those things or that I’ve lost some blood or the fact that I’ve really pushed my powers with this whole thing.
We pull into the complex he lives in and we go inside. Yeah we’re being careful but really at the same time not. I leave my padding on and stuff but the face mask and my long coat I take and wrap the coat around the mask and stuff them between the handles of my bag and carry it that way. Now most people if they bothered to look…and unless they’re old or nosy or paranoid don’t really bother to check out what their neighbours are doing should just see a skinny girl wearing sports padding of some kind if anyone asks me I’m going to tell them I’m a roller derby girl.
Yeah we still have that it’s kind of a vintage thing old time sports thing. I think I look close enough to pass for one of them.
I can’t help but do a little kinetic feel out as we pass. Just a feel of my force through things to see who’s nosy and coming to look at their peephole camera screens. Not a blessed one just what feels like two dogs. You just got to love how self absorbed people can get.
We get into Jeff’s place and It’s so strange really I just went through the hardest fight of my life and dealt with a scumbag that really should’ve been killed in a really, really horrible way and learned the hard way of the death of a friend.
And I’m taking off my boots inside the front hall of his place and setting them on the mat he’s got there for his shoes and sneakers. Once I hear him locking the door behind us I head to his bathroom and once in his bedroom I set down my bag and shove it under his bed for now and I start to get undressed.
Or rather try to.
I stiffened up in the car and oh dammit things are hurting. Jeff comes in behind me with his doctoring stuff he has here and two bottles of water. He looks at me.
“Jesus…”
“Yes and I’m very disappointed with mankind since I came back.”
“Hardy-har-har Rikki.” He steps over to me and he looks me over. “I’m cutting this stuff off.”
“Hey this stuff isn’t cheap.”
“Too bad you’ll get hurt trying to take it off. I’m your Doctor I trump your street ranking right now.”
“Okay…okay but I’m stealing some of your clothes.”
“They won’t fit.”
“A guys shirt isn’t supposed to fit, and you’ve got to own a pair of swimming trunks or something.”
“We’ll see.”
I sigh and sort of try to hold my self the way that he needs me to so he can take his scissors and cut my lycra off of me. It feels good to get out of it anyway its happening. I really need a shower and to feel clean with the stuff from well everything that happed last night or well this morning.
He unhooks the pads and my protective stuff. Then he’s touching me. “Dammit Rikki you’re covered in bruises what happened?”
“Hanson had this feral mutant there mentally challenged or something but big as a tank and murderous as hell. He threw me around a lot.”
“A lot, what through a wall?” He’s putting on these goggles and getting tweezer looking things out.”
“A couple of them actually.”
“Explains the splinters, this will hurt most likely.”
“Just do it.”
He grunts and yeah it hurts, over and over again and in places that I hadn’t realized that I had bits sticking into me.
“Rikki?”
“Yeah?”
“Turn off your powers you’re holding stuff in.”
“Oh…I didn’t know.”
I think about it a bit and there’s this almost relaxation in my skin the stab wound from the letter opener starts to bleed and I’m feeling my hurts a lot more intensely. “Oh…ow…”
“Yeah ow and a lot more than ow by the time I’m done. You don’t have to do this y’know…you can stop it.”
“No, I can’t.”
“Yes you can leave this stuff to the professionals.”
“The professionals are the problem Jeff, half of them are on the take and I haven’t seen any of the white hats around here. The good guys are cutting it and I am only I’m one of the bad guys so I don’t have to play nice or worry about their civil rights I can be as much as an asshole or a hardassed cunt as I need to be.”
“They’re going to come for you.”
“They’ve been coming for me ever since I killed a man at the age of eleven.”
He stops and he looks at me and he looks me right in my eyes and I look right back into his. “Shit…I never thought that you were like that…”
“He was an asshole and he used to beat me and my mother and when my powers kicked in I used then to beat him…he died in the ambulance.”
“Rikki that’s different, that’s not the same as murder.”
“Not according to the law, not according to some of the politicians looking for the normal vote.”
“But there were extenuating circumstances.”
“No, the truth is I’d do it again but in a faster way. I’ve never cried over that asshole and I’m not going to shed a tear over torturing that child killing molesting bastard tonight or killing his chipped up murder-toy.”
“Rikki…”
“No Jeff, this is me, this is who you are dealing with. I’m not a nice person and I’m not ashamed to admit that. Nice only gets you so far.”
“Rikki.”
“I mean it Jeff; it’s a hard worl…”
Oh…
He’s kissing me…he’s slipping his fingers through my hair and he’s kissing me despite what I’ve told him.
“Rikki.”
“Yeah?”
“I work in a clinic in the middle of The Brickyards you think you’re the only bad person that I like or find reasonable?”
“Actually sort of.”
“I’m not here because this is where they dumped me, I’m here doing medicine by my choice here.”
“Okay but you wanted me to stop.”
“I do, I like you, I mean I really, really like you and I’d love for this to be more but I don’t want to watch you get killed or arrested and tossed into some place like Alpha Block.”
He rips off some tape with his teeth and my arm is bandaged after he stitched it. I look at him and he’s looking at me and I stare at him. Dammit he’s just so… “Jeff get up.”
He gets up off of the bed. “You need help…uhm Rikki? What are you doing?”
“I’m undoing your pants genius.”
“Uhm why?”
I undo his belt and his pant’s and drop his boxers to the floor too and take his cock in my hand and stroke and slowly start that pulling the blood into him. I look him in the eyes. “Remember me saying that I have this belief that good guys, decent guys should get rewarded for just being the good guy?”
“Y..Yeah..”
“Good, because I’m going to suck your cock.”
“What?”
Yeah he’s saying that as I’m wrapping my lips around the head.
“Oh Rikki…oh shit…you don’t have to do this…”
I stop and still holding on look up at him. “Are you saying that you want me to stop giving you a blowjob?”
“Uhm……………………..no?”
I smile at him and continue. Honestly I’m just winging it taking my cues from what I know from porn and stuff and honestly I wanted to know if I could do it and if I liked doing it. Some women do and some don’t. Me I’m not really opposed to it and besides as a sort of girl I’m missing breasts altogether really and I’m not curvy so I really think that I should learn all the things that I can and might have to do if I’m going to compete with regular or even enhanced or meta women.
Turns out that I do like it, there’s this rush of control there as much as submission and it’s not going to be for everyone. There’s that mixture of the two halves of the equation that hooks me. Being in control and being dominated at the same time.
It’s not something that I’ll be doing with every guy, unless I’m either really lucky or really picky and I only get close to guys like Jeff. It’ll be a major sort of intimate trust thing.
Maybe all sex should be about that too. Not love making but even just sex I think you should at least like them, respect them and trust them.
I’m doing it long enough he’s hard as I can assist him and I’ve been playing around touching on things with my powers. First I make that TK seal between my lips and Jeff’s cock and that increases the suction then I can suppress my gag reflex and soon adjust my position so that his pumps and thrusts are being deep throated and the last thing is something that I’ve been thinking of ever since I’d been playing around with the idea of sucking cock.
I use that power to blood flow connection and send TK mini streams of power inside of his cock like a sort of non existent catheter. And when I sense him reaching his bursting point I open the canal like a straw a bit and the rest of the energy I use to pull that hot liquid out of Jeff.
No pulsing spurts just one long and literally drawn out orgasm. And he’s buried deep as he can go inside my throat and he shakes…and cries out in this pleasure and pain and almost like anguish…I feel his body giving out and going rubbery and I turn us fast enough that he falls on his bed and I sink to my knees.
He’s panting almost to where he’s hyperventilating and drenched in sweat….and he’s still making noises…not even words just this feral man sort of whine. He had his fingers through my hair and now he’s just trying to recover and massaging my skull.
I saved a little bit to taste…actually not bad, not what I expected but not bad. It has a very umami thing to it.
I get up and slide onto the bed with him aching and sore. He looks at me still panting his eyes kind of wide and glassy.
“What the hell did you just do?”
“Gave you a blowjob.”
“I’ve had them before and they were nothing like this…I nearly had a stroke! I think I saw light…”
“I used my powers on you.”
“What!?”
“I pulled it all out as you were cumming.”
“You almost popped one of my testicles.”
“No…not even close…so you’re saying that you didn’t like it?”
“I don’t know Rikki; it wasn’t so much of an orgasm as a near death experience.”
“So you saw Jesus and he gave you a thumbs up?”
He starts laughing and it’s strangely off almost like younger or more free. He rolls over and he hugs me tight and spoons with me. “You’re nuts you know that?”
“I know, I’m good with that, made my peace with the flying spaghetti monster.”
He laughs again into my shoulder. “You make me feel things Rikki that I haven’t felt in…god what feels like forever…that, that was like loosing my virginity all over again.”
“Glad I could return the favor then.”
“No, I’m serious; I’ve never met anyone like you before…I’ve never dreamed a woman like you could even exist.”
“Jeff…”
“Sorry, I can’t help it…just can’t.”
I roll over to face him and kiss him. “Okay…just as long as you can take the bad with the good.”
I’m not sure how long I slept for after that snuggling into his arms and getting comfortable was a bit of a pain but once I did I drifted off into a deep sleep. It was actually having to pee that woke me up and Jeff was still out of it and I head off to his bathroom and do my business and take a shower and use some TK to keep water off of my wrist.
I snag the bag from under the bed and go out to the living room and start going through things and making some coffee at the same time. I take some and one of the take out menus he has and call in a delivery order a big one from this Korean place. I’ve heard of the food but all I know was they have this stuff called Kim chi and they do BBQ really well and I place a big order of stuff that sounds good on the menu.
I’m eating and counting things after paying the delivery guy and tipping him the change from a hundred so it was like a twenty buck tip. I like this shaved beef thing in black bean stuff that’s kind of BBQ like and there’s something like chow mien there too.
Jeff comes out sniffing and looks at the food and the coffee table. “Rikki? What’s that?”
“Korean food.”
“No, beside that.”
“Oh two hundred and thirty two thousand dollars.”
“……………………..”
“And a spiked mace.”
He blinks and blinks some more. He turns around and heads for the coffee. “And a spiked mace, of course there’s a spiked mace why would there be a spiked mace on my coffee table next to a quarter million dollars…”
It’s almost as funny as it was in the car as he pours himself a coffee and lightly bangs his forehead against the cupboard doors.
“C’mon Jeff grab some chopsticks and have a seat, it’s alright you’re just having a low blood sugar moment or something.”
I can’t help but give him a sunny smile as he’s glaring at me.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-10
Chapter 10
Jeff’s actually cute as he’s glaring at me and then the money and then the spiked mace. It’s actually a little bit funny even as he’s trying to turn over all of this in his head and I can almost see that trying to be a logical, reasonable, normal person about this.
He actually does come over after making me another cup of coffee and we sit and after a minute or too of quietness he says. “Pass the black bean beef please?”
I smile and pass him the container and we eat. It’s sort of strange well okay it’s got to be strange but eating some pretty good Korean food out of the cartons is still pretty different and cool to me. It could be that I’m not used to eating a meal with anyone except my cat but it’s only part of the equation though really.
“So what are you going to do with all the money?”
“Better gear…” I say around a mouthful of these really heavy noodles in a gravy sauce with chickeny bits.
“Better gear?”
“Yeah…I’m Rook now…full time I guess and there’s a lot I want to and need to do.”
“But why?”
“Because…well at first I wanted my place safe and my neighborhood safe for me to go around as Rikki and not get jumped and sexually assaulted and have to kick his ass and blow my cover. There was this gang thug who looked at my Rikki plainclothes identity like I was a piece of meat while I was on the bus and while I wasn’t really put off for real by his shit….”
I stuff my face some more and chew and he and I trade cartons. I swallow and wash it down with some black coffee. “…I noticed that there were people on the bus with me that were scared…really scared and this fucker was pulling this shit in daytime in the open because it’s a shitty place and the cops that are here don’t really give a fuck ‘cause their dirty or they’re fuck ups that got dumped out here.”
“But…”
“But people are starting to feel safer.”
“That’s not being a bad guy…er…girl Rikki.”
“You don’t know my methods Jeff…I don’t pull things or coddle them I want them hurt, really hurt and scared of coming into my neighborhood.”
“Still…”
“Whatever okay…it’s going to gear and that’s going to be specially made stuff and contraband and none of that’s going to be cheap.”
“So you’re using dirty money for your war?”
“Jeff, money comes from banks and governments it’s got blood on it even as it comes off the printing presses. Money is just money.”
“Okay…I’m not going to argue with a lady with a spiked mace.”
“Smart…see? I knew that you had to have brains to be a doctor.”
“Yeah well I might sound like a douchebag but is there anyway that on our trip down into Freaktown some of that might find it’s way to some of the black market med dealers?”
I sit forward and lean in and kiss him.
“I was already planning on that besides if you’re going to clinic folks while we’re down there we’ll likely be needing stuff there anyway.”
“I’ll take stuff too.”
“Yeah but from some of the stuff I’ve got at my place… (More food.)…a goodwill sort of thing.”
“I think I’ll need it.”
“We’ll both need it we’re well I’m normal looking and you’re a normal and there’s a lot of people down there that just might take exception to us even being there.”
“Shit…”
“No…no shit…but I know people and I’m going to put some word out for them to meet up with us and be our liaisons down there.”
“You sound like it’s a mission.”
“It’s Freaktown Jeff, mutant central the undercity and we’re new and new isn’t trusted in that life.”
“You know a lot about it.”
“I’m a mutant street kid Jeff, even if I’m not down there I know people that are. They come up here quite a bit trying to survive and to keep others alive.”
“I’ll admit that I’m nervous.”
“Me too, but I need to do this.”
“I’m worried for you.”
“Why?”
“Because it’s dangerous, Rikki everything you’re doing is dangerous.”
I look at him and the clock it’s actually just after suppertime since we crashed here in the morning. I take a drink of coffee. “I should go it’s getting late.”
“Stay, you need the sleep.”
“I have a cat.”
“Oh….then can I drive you…”
I look at Jeff and take a few more sips of coffee. Him not knowing where I live is protecting him…but my body and back half of my brain is…
“Just give me a second?” I get up and I get another cup of coffee from my kitchen and sip at it with my eyes closed. I’m not like formally trained but like I’ve told Jeff I’ve known a few mutants and well when you can do things there’s often shop talk of how to do stuff.
I’m trying something new…I know my place, I’ve sonar-tk’d it felt through the walls…it’s by rights sort of steeped in my mental energies. I’m reaching out into the image of my place and picturing the stuff there…using my Tk to sot of mirror the feelings…I feel the cat rub up on my leg!? Cool it’s working…I go carefully so I’m not breaking the flow to the cupboard where her food is a take out a can and open it. I set it out and refill her water dish. I can see too but it like my sonar-tk but fainter, harder to see but I think I did it.
I pull out and Jeff’s looking at me funny. “What?”
“You opened your eyes just a bit ago and they were fogged over and solid white.”
“Oh…okay…it must be something new.” I look at his place with my sonar-tk.
“There you’re doing it again.” He looks different, everything looks different grey and like a negative light photo, but it’s a lot clearer than it used to me. Maybe it gets better as I use it like a muscle or like your eyes adjusting.
“It’s my sight…I can see things like a bat sort of by using my power to feel things out around me.”
“So why do your eyes change?”
“I don’t know you’re the doctor?”
“Okay stop doing it and let me get a scope to see.”
“Okay…So that offer still stand?” I release the sight.
“Sure…but what about the cat?”
“Solved, I think.”
“Huh?”
“I did it remotely.”
“But we’re….”
“PSI remember it’s in our heads. I figured there’s enough of my psi-residue home that it was worth a shot.”
“So it worked?”
“I think so I felt her brush my leg.”
“Wow, that’s just…”
“Kinda cool?”
“Yeah…you do know what this means?”
“Uhm nope? I mean I get what it means to me but Jeff you’re a mystery to me sometimes.” I smile at him and go over and kiss him.
He kisses me back and sits me on the edge of the couch and takes the scope out. It’s a magnascope like a magnifying glass used to be but nowadays it’s electronic so there’s more levels of magnification. I have one with the headband that he should have as a doctor for my burglary work.
“Okay Rikki do it again.”
“Scientific curiosity?”
“Yes, the way meta bodies develop to adjust to the changes is amazing, we’re all human so the applications are just….”
“Just what?”
“We could unlock cures for so many diseases and disorders and really Meta-biology is the new forefront of the whole cutting edge medicine.”
“I thought that was the Vish.”
“The Vishanti are good, really good but they’re just cloners they use vat grown organs with a blank template they don’t last more that a dozen years tops unless you grow one from your own tissue then that cost is huge. All of their other medicines are bio-ware cybernetics and chip ware and bionics.”
I’m trying to hold still for him. “And the difference is?”
“What Metamedicine’s about is finding these off shoots of human biology and genetics and trying to unlock those things to cure these things in us from the inside.”
“Like?”
“Like your eyes, we might never get the whole gene-thing that unlocks psi-powers but this isn’t your eyes clouding over it’s a membrane under the surface of your regular eye. I’m not sure what’s going on. Here take a look.”
I let go the sonar-tk and lean on him and take a look. It’s all high end…”Hmm…”
“What?”
“It sorta looks like one of those high end motion detectors.”
“How so? I’m a doctor Rikki not a break and enter specialist.” He’s grinning.
I point. “See how the fibers there are like nerves making the web and all these feathery fronds are coming off of it? Well high end motion sensors use these types to feel vibrations hitting it through the air.”
“Oh…okay see, this is a great example of what I mean this could be a way to cure blindness.”
“Jeff visual basic implants don’t cost that much you can get them at the eye doctors.”
“Yes for several hundred dollars, Rikki this should be for free.”
“Yeah okay socialized medicine works for some stuff but the companies that make them need cash too.”
“But the government should subsidize these things.”
“Yeah they should do a lot of things but they don’t, there’s a safety net Jeff I know you get frustrated but you’re right there working at that bottom level.”
“Just dammit Rikki…there’s so much that they could pay for that they aren’t and just a district or two over they have it in their healthcare plans.”
I take his face in my hands and I kiss him. “Jeff it’s okay, we’ll do something about it.”
“We?”
“Yeah, look there’s stuff that I can get, stuff I can try to get so you can do your job.”
“Like?”
“Money for one.”
“Rikki…”
“No, you look Jeff why the hell should perfectly good resources get put into evidence by the police? A good amount of the time it goes missing anyways. I say we take the cash I’m getting and we put it to good use.”
“Won’t the cops be looking for the cash after Rook strikes?”
“Maybe, mostly the dirty ones. The criminals generally won’t say what’s missing or how much they had.”
“People are going to come after you.”
“People are already after me. Jeff trust me I know what I’m doing.”
“God help me…I think you do…”
“Yeah…” I kiss him. “Well the cat’s fed now how about you feed me.”
“We just ate…oh…” He says as my hand slips into the front of his pants.
“Oh…very much oh…”
I walk backwards with him into the bedroom and honestly I am horny…It’s such a wrong word for it but I’m really craving sex right now and it’s partly because I like and trust Jeff but honestly I think it’s my body too and my hormones. I’m catching up on lost time considering before I didn’t even really masturbate. I figure I’m about four years worth of sex behind for a street kid my age.
I walk Jeff back into his bedroom and when I get to his bed I sit and pull him out. Take him into my mouth. He moans of course and yes I’m slowly working my tricks on him pulling the blood to his cock more…
Well I’ve gone into what I’ve done like this before but I stop short of him getting off and settle for him being rock hard and I lay back on his bed and he takes over from there…I love it, really honestly it’s way better than I ever though it would be and I do use my power with myself too…call a bit better blood flow to my bits, hold my clitty a little more firmly up, get that seal between us going.
I’m loud…Not at first but those little things….every stroke he’s parting my insides, massaging me deeper than anything in a place that aches for more and more…and my clitty…every…and I means every stroke is hitting my g-spot…he can’t help but hit it.
I scream…I swear…I sweat and cry out things that you can well imagine…I rake at his back and even bite…I lose track of the times he makes me cum…I take top twice…keep us both recharged after we cum…and we have to stop because we’re too sore…my girly part hurts in a good way from cumming but also from too much blood making it too hard for too long.
I’m panting with Jeff on top of me and look at the clock…and hour and change…actually we’ve been screwing for that long…god it felt like all night…like hours.
I smile and move as he moves and we settle in to his bed and I fall into a heavy doze. Okay, it was nice I think the feeling of him putting an arm around me and pulling me close. The afterglow thing is pretty awesome and the sex was red hot. Overkill? Maybe, maybe me using my powers with us is over the top but maybe not. I kind of like being thing femme fatale at least with Jeff and if he’s having the best sex of his life from me than that’s actually cool.
Though part of me really kind of wants breasts…I think…they’d be in the way but…I can’t help but wonder.
I sleep the sound sleep of someone with no energy…but I guess the thing is about getting rested is your brain starts going through things. I don’t dream of Lucas or the stuff I did to the bastard…no when the dreams do start they’re of oil drums and the kids in those drums just dumped in the sewers. I wake up crying, thankfully not loud enough to wake Jeff but still I woke with that angry hurt feeling. You know the one where it’s right between crying over someone you cared about or something really sad and being outraged.
I wipe my eyes and slip out of the bed and head to Jeff’s bathroom and use his shower. I cry there…I lost a friend to that madman…pedophile…murderer. Who knows how many were there really I only got a rough count…it was too many.
I must have made enough noise…because the shower door opens and Jeff slips in and he pulls me into his arms and lets me cry…well he lets me hit him and try to fight crying first and then I don’t know it’s like a switch went off in my head or something but I’m crying and not just about that but like just about everything I have to cry about.
He carries me back to bed after the water gets cold and we go from him holding me to him making love to me… because… “Please Jeff…please I need to feel something good right now…something that makes this shitty life worth it…that’s you…”
And I kind of mean that. I’m not falling in love with him…no illusions there but he is someone I really trust and that’s not a small thing and he is the best man I know.
We’re still a bit tender I think but it was still great…even without using my powers. I lose myself on top of him rolling my hips, raising and lowering myself just right feeling the warmth of another living being inside of me. I love the sensations, the feeling of is shape, that heat, my body gripping him like it‘s made for it and really it‘s sort of biologically true…it’s actually erotic as hell when I think about it now and how I started off in life.
Can regular sex between het-people be even considered kink? Or am I just really into guys…or is it Jeff? Most guys I’m only slightly attracted to…but then again the same goes for women….I’m just going to let things happen this way…I don’t have the experience really to off set these thoughts. Though as once being sort of asexual? I can see where that’s a definite choice…maybe that’s why? I knew Jeff before my last mutational shift.
That’s gotta be it.
I’m hitting my peak and I’m riding Jeff being vocal in my cries of pleasure and calling out his name over and over, that… “I’m gonna cum again Jeff…Fuck me make me cum again!” He does and I love the fact he grips my hips hard and pushes into me over and over…but even better…he sat up as I was getting off and wrapped his arms around me and had his own strong orgasm…It was like in a movie or a story and getting held/hugged/crushed like that…sexy as hell.
Then there’s pounding on the door. “Jeff!, Jeff!, Jeff! Open the fucking door!”
I look at him, then do my sonar-tk… “Two women…well one’s a girl I thing by build.”
“Nancy…”
“Your ex-wife.”
“How’d?”
“I’ve gone through your stuff.”
“Rikki!…fuck…!” He gets up and looks at me. I get up and grab one of his shirts and slide it on…oh…there’s that smell and it feels…good naughty…special?
“What you honestly think I wouldn’t check your stuff out and you? Jeff I do what I do…hell regular females do that. At least I’m not lying to you about it.”
“No…shit…Yeah! I’m coming Nancy hold your horses.”
She replies with. “Oh the whole fucking floor knows that you fucking asshole!”
I grab the cash and the mace…stop look at Jeff and grin and mime a baseball swing. He grins and waves me to the bedroom I go in and stash it away using Tk to open the floor under his bed. I take a three grand out though stuff it in my jacket.
They’re fighting and his daughter? Is inside already on the couch watching TV she’s actually around my age. I smirk…yeah…I walk out of his room in just his shirt and over to him and where they’re fighting sort of more like her bitching him out for being with…
I smile and kiss him on the cheek. “I’m going to make coffee you want some?” Hug him and let the shirt ride up to show no panties, soft voice, open eyes, toss my already sex messy hair.
“Y..yeah…love some.”
“M’kay.” I try for that smile in my voice thing and sway into the kitchen and she looks like she’s going to blow a gasket. I make coffee in the perk and there’s not a lot in the house but I start some scrambled eggs and some frozen waffles.
I look over to his daughter who’s been sneaking glances over at me. There’s a lot of her mother there in body and build, great looking actually I like the EMO look she’s got going on too. Died hair brunette with some red and pink streaks, she’s got some freckles that are offset by a pair of glasses. Nose stud, some other piercings nothing getting too severe. Grey hoodies, halter top, nice lace bra I suppose to show the shock you sexy stuff and short skirt, black torn hose, sneakers.
“Holly right? You want some coffee? A waffle?”
She blinks at me. “You know my name?”
“Yeah, Jeff’s mentioned you?”
“He did?”
“Yeah well I asked?”
“Why?”
“Pictures.”
“How old are you?”
“Eighteen.”
“You know how old my dad is right?”
“Thirties to sixties it’s hard to tell nowadays.”
She’s quieted down at that and she’s thinking. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“I’d like a coffee.”
“How do you like it?”
“Black with three sugars……uhm…please….”
“Rikki.”
“Huh?”
“My name’s Rikki.”
“Oh…okay, I’m uhm…Holly…oh yeah you already know that.”
“Yeah.” I smile but notice some bags. “You’re staying awhile?”
“Yeah, Mom’s gotta go out of town to a convention so…”
“She’s pissed.”
“You’re fucking my Dad.”
“I suppose, she thinks since their not together he should be a monk?”
“I dunno, just Mom keeps bitching about Dad being a nobody and that she wasted ten years with him.”
“He’s a good doctor in a part of the city that needs good doctors.”
“I know, I get that I mean I’ve seen his clinic place and the shithole area around it.”
“Hey…I live in the Brickyards Holly, desperate and poor people aren’t shitty it’s the ones there taking advantage that are.”
“Sorry it just, I didn’t mean it to sound like that but It’s like the hood.”
I focus some Tk on the coffee maker and make a mental micro fine filter and pull the coffee water through it. I do this at home and it’ a better coffee and taking out some of those really fine fibers can smooth out the flavors. I hate getting a coffee that’s supposed to be a decent coffee and it tastes too acidic or worse like the scorched the beans.
I’m using the perk because he’s out of the cartridge pack coffee’s for his other one. I make three mugs of coffee and take Holly hers and then Jeff his and He’s looking…oh…I kiss his cheek after I take a sip of his mug before giving it to him.
“Jeff, it’s cool we can do the Sunday clinic later I’ll just use this Sunday as a prep for then.”
He relaxes but still looks like this is the last thing he planned.
“Who the fuck are you?”
“I’m Rikki, A friend of Jeff’s.”
“Girlfriend?”
“I’m a girl but I’m more his friend than anything.”
“Yeah it sure sounded like it.”
I shrug. “Well you’re his ex, you know how great in bed he is.”
“He wasn’t that good in bed…”
“Oh, well I suppose…”
“What the fuck does that mean?”
“Means, you traded off from a great guy for the promise of marrying a doctor for the cash and lifestyle and not the caring decent man he is.”
She goes to slap me. I catch her wrist and step out into the hall and shove her against the wall hard.
“Rikki…” Jeff’s startled and I ignore him. Nancy’s on my mind.
“You little…”
“No, I’ve got a really good idea about you and the kind of all about me person you are. I’m not some suburban little no nothing Nance, I can smell fake like shit in a shoebox. You know Jeff’s a good guy, you know it because there’s a small part of you that knows he’s doing the right thing in doing his work down here. I’m saying a small part because the rest of you is a selfish greedy scunt and in revenge for not giving you a great high society life you’re milking him dry to support your shitty lifestyle.”
“How dare…”
“No bitch how dare you, you come here to demand he take Holly while you have better things to do? And what are you doing? You’re bad mouthing him every chance you get.”
“This isn’t your business.”
I bounce her off the hallway wall again not too hard but enough to shut her up. “I’m his friend, of course it’s my business. You might remember that and what it means if you ever really were his friend…I’m going to tell you this okay? You ever bad mouth Jeff in front of his daughter and I hear you I will beat the shit out of you.”
“I’ll have you up for assault…”
“Good than I’ll make sure I get every drop of value out of my charges.”
She swallows.
Yeah…
She’s looking at me, then Jeff, then into the apartment. Deciding, deciding, she pushes me away and I let her. She stalks away down the hall a few feet before turning. “Nice fucking hooker you’ve brought home Jeff, fucking loser.”
Jeff goes and grabs me because I was going to punch her in the face. He pulls me back and inside and closes the door.
“Damn Rikki you really pissed her off.”
“I honestly don’t care. I don’t know her and yet I don’t like her.”
“She’s my ex.”
“Yeah, and you two have a daughter together, she should give you enough respect that no mater her personal feelings she’s not going to bad mouth you in front of her.”
He’s giving me this strange look. “I know…but…no one I’ve ever been with’s actually ever stood up for me before.”
“Jeff, you’re a great guy. An actual good guy in a sea of not so good.”
“Rikki…I’m not all that…”
“Jeff, you’re a good guy…I know assholes, and if you were an asshole then I wouldn’t suck your dick.”
“Rikki!!!” He turns several shades of red.
Holly spit takes her coffee.
I grin and go to the kitchen and get my coffee and take a bite of the chocolate chip toaster waffle.
They’re both blushing and I can see the resemblance between the two. I eat and chew. Yeah, this trip I’ll just go myself…get things lined up and settled in getting Jeff down there with me. Plus if I do my shopping down there now, I can watch over him better when we’re down there.
Besides he really needs more time with Holly…there’s this space between them like they don’t get to see each other too much.
It’s still sort of fun to watch him trying to recover from me saying that in front of his daughter.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-11
Chapter 11
Jeff’s sort of recovering and Holly is shocked and wiping her coffee off the table and her face but she’s got this look there too that is all OMG this might be interesting going on.
“Rikki, my daughter’s right fricking here y’know.”
“So, it’s not like she’s got virgin ears I’d say since she’s not that freaked out and I think she’s old enough to get that two consenting people can and do have oral sex.”
“Rikki!”
I walk over and kiss him smiling. “Besides I said that I wouldn’t be doing that with you if you were an asshole. I think it’s a good thing that she knows that you’re not an asshole.”
Jeff’s blushing like crazy.
“Yeah uhm…It’s ah…just…”
“Oh chill, come on and let’s go get a shower and Holly can unpack and then we can go out?”
“Out?”
“We can go out someplace for breakfast and then we can go shopping.”
“Shopping?”
“Yes shopping if I’m stopping by and Holly’s living here you really need to have stuff in the house for groceries.”
“Groceries.”
“The pantry is bare mon frá¨re.”
He looks at Holly who’s getting up and getting her bags. “I could eat, and dad she’s right you never have anything in the house.”
“I’m never home.”
“You’re also pretty broke half the time dad.”
“I’m not I just run things a little close for the clinic.”
“Uh-huh.”
I grin. “Well then it’s a good thing that he’s dating a financially independent girl then.”
“Rikki…no.”
“Holly can we have a minute?”
“Uhm…sure,. I’ll go unpack.”
She leaves and I kiss him again. “We’re going shopping.”
“Rikki I’m not sure that I’m good with you paying for things.”
“Look one, don’t be an ass you are breaking yourself between the rent here for a place that Holly can come over and stay at, you’re likely paying her mom way too much for the privilege of her stomping a mud hole into your heart and then if that’s not enough you’re spending your own money on the clinic.”
“But the money came from…”
I kiss him. “The money came from a murdering child molesting piece of crap Jeff and I think it’s karmically fucking perfect that I get to use some of the cash he had squirreled away to buy a kid from a snatcher to help a boyfriend and a good guy make ends fucking meet.”
He’s blinking at me and I know he’s trying to choose.
“Jeff, let me do this. You won’t have to worry about stuff for Holly or worry about taking cash from the clinic those are both good things. And your daughter can see that someone thinks her dad is a damned worthwhile guy.”
“You’re being very persuasive.”
“I’ve got one more.”
“Oh…?”
“This will get back to your ex and she will fucking hate that.”
“Okay…okay you convinced me.” He says it laughing but he pulls me into his arms and he hugs me really tight.
That’s…its scary because kissing and sex is one thing but to be hugged tight like you’re important to someone? I’ll admit it’s kind of scary in things could get serious like but at the same time it feels good to get hugged and held like this.
“Alright then we’ll head out and get some breakfast first and then we’ll go get stuff.”
“Uhm…where for both?”
“Local…I always like to drop cash locally because it helps the neighborhood. The big chain places get enough cash from people.”
“Okay…” I like the smile that’s there in his voice.
I slip into the bedroom and start getting changed and use my boots and my army pants because there are girls that use them and I borrow one of Jeff’s t-shirts with his university logo on it and it’s baggy big on me in that I’m wearing his shirt kind of way. I don’t have a bra or my gel forms with me but I don’t care. Well I do care but I’m flat…I’ll just deal with it and make myself look better in other ways.
Mostly my hair…I don’t have any make up either so I’m not going to bother wearing any instead I look through Jeff’s computer and find a sexy tumbly hairstyle that’d look good on my and make up for the other stuff. A little applied Tk manipulation in the bathroom behind a locked door and I think that I actually look pretty good. Combat boots just loosely laced…black fatigue pants and Jeff’s t-shirt which is green with yellow letters saying Avalon University on it and my long dark hair all loose in a sexy model style.
Girl next door meets sexy military chick?
I head out of the bathroom and Jeff’s getting dressed himself and he stops and he looks at me. “Wow…”
“So good enough to go out in?”
“Definitely.”
“Thank you.”
We meet Holly in the living room and she’s dressed in calf length jeans and a red halter top that looks damned good on her and she’s got a nice tan too that set’s off her look. Jeff’s looking at her and I can tell he’s doing the dad thing and I grin. “Hey you look great you ready to go?”
“Sure can we go to Elliot’s for breakfast?”
“Sure I have no idea where or what that is but I’m game….Jeff.”
“You’ll like it Rikki it’s a decent diner.”
“I like diner food.”
We get in the car and the diner is only a few miles away and it took awhile to get a parking space and a table it’s that busy. It’s one of those big diners you see here in this side of town that’s built into a big brick building and takes up like most of the ground floor.
I think this is a popular spot just from the amount of people here and the fact that we have to wait to get a booth.
I’m pretty simple when it comes to my food but I try something different a southie? It’s a plate with two slices of bone in ham and two sausages and there a bowl of what they call grits? On the plate along with fried green tomatoes under a sunny side up egg and a bowl on the side of something called red eye gravy.
I like it all but the grits really surprised me. I was kind of expecting porridge and well it’s not…they were kind of savory like cooked in broth or something and came with a nice pat of butter on top.
I have that and a extra large glass of milk and Holly is having something called corned beef hash and it smells different and looks like a mess but she ordered the small and she’s staring at me as I mow through my breakfast.
“Aren’t you scared of getting fat?”
“I wish, I need some more curve and hopefully the milk might give my boobs the idea to like maybe grow.”
Holly laughs and Jeff’s just rolling his eyes and I can tell he’s trying not to comment on my meta physiology. I smile at him and tease him a little with it and I get up and go and pay for our breakfasts and I know he’s blushing and sort of embarrassed about it.
We get in the car and we head to a place called Guthrie Street and it’s a sort of a mall but not it’s a block that’s a parking lot but all the blocks that surround the parking lot are these small mom and pop stores that banded together in a co-op. I like the idea maybe I can slap together enough funding for something like this in sleepy Hollow and close by.
Jeff’s parking the car and I look at Holly. “Here.” And I give her fifty bucks.
“What!? Holy crap why?”
“We’re going shopping and I’m flush. Besides this can be for you to buy stuff that You want to get for you and maybe even some stuff that you need that you don’t really want your dad knowing about.”
“Are you trying to buy me off?”
“Are you for sale?”
“No!”
“Didn’t think so. Look I’m you dad’s new girlfriend and you’re his daughter lets just leave it at that and the cash is just exactly what I said it was for.”
“But…”
“If I was your dad’s age would it make it easier?”
“Maybe, I don’t know?”
“Does your mom do this for you?”
“No…hell no I want something I have to get a part time job or something.”
“Not even allowance?”
“Nope.”
“Uh-huh and Jeff’s support cheques?”
“Mom says they pay the bills and the house and stuff.”
“Maybe but that’s what’s alimony and stuff is for child support or at least some of it is supposed to actually go you way.”
“Really?”
“Not legally and she’s paying for your clothes and stuff out of it all but really…”
“Okay but you’re not buying me off…this is just you being Dad’s girlfriend.”
“Yeah…we good?”
“Yeah…and Rikki?”
“Yeah?”
“Thanks for actually treating me like I’m me and not dad’s add on in your guy’s relationship.”
“Hey, thanks for not freaking out about me being with your dad given you and I are the same age.”
“Hey, I get it guys like younger girls and younger girls like older guys if they’re like decent and stuff.”
“Jeff’s decent. I kind of lived like a monk or well like a nun for awhile and I kinda came to the conclusion that hot and hung are good but they don’t mean that they’re good guys. If I’m going to have sex with a guy then really I’d like that to be a guy that I like and respect.”
“What about the really sexy smoking ones though?”
“Hey I’m only human right? There a couple of famous types like movie stars and stuff I’m not sure I’d say no to if they weren’t like complete assholes.”
We both say “Yeah…” at the same time and laugh together Jeff’s caught up to us by this point and he automatically turns beet red. Which makes us laugh again.
I won’t really go into the shopping for stuff bit it’s getting groceries and he was really out of stuff and stuff to cook with. Not like baking or anything but like boxed mac & cheese, or rice and packets of noodles and dried pasta and frozen veggies, potatoes and onions. It turns out that Holly can cook and bake so we’re getting the stuff we need.
Buying pre-made stuff’s okay I’m not a health nut but it’s expensive in the end and yeah I’m paying but long-term this is supposed to save Jeff some money and get things more…like he’s got it together more.
I do splurge on some stuff. I get some pre-frozen just bake stuff like some garlic bread, and biscuits and bunch of the in a tube stuff more or less but hey hot biscuits and stuff in the morning is hot biscuits in the morning.
I get him some good coffee and extras of that and while I’m at it I get a good coffee mug for me and one for Holly.
Meat is another thing I spurge on. I like meat and while I don’t eat a lot of it I am getting good cuts while I can afford it. Some ground meats like mostly hamburger but turkey is really good and so is ground lamb too. I get some really think but good steaks and pork chops and a lot of stuff because he’s busy for sandwiches.
I make a deal with the managers of the two butcher shops and the deli we’d gone to and I work out a deal for all the bones and all the scraps they have at a discount. They’re not bound by the whole we might get sued corporate we can’t give things away bullshit.
I make it worth their while and tell them that I’ll take a couple of cases of hotdogs and sausages…the deli guy I ask for all of his tail ends from his cuttings.
Yeah I’m getting things ready.
Holly and I stop at some of the little boutique stores and she’s mostly shopping but the very first thing I did was get a bra and panty set I liked and some gel inserts and change into them and feel image better after that I guess.
We buy little things and I’m getting a girl’s sense of things in a way just by hanging around her and stuff.
I see some things that I want too and buy them she does look at my cash but doesn’t say anything but takes me to a store where I can get a wallet and a purse. I guess I need one but at the same time I’m so not used to carrying one around.
I get a notepad too and I write down the stuff I see that I want for my place that I can buy in my neighborhood.
I do get some time to slip away and use a payphone to call a voicemail box and leave a message with what is supposed to be the number for the Mutant underground and leave a message for Sheppard and Link that rook is looking for a meeting and I give them the number for a disposable cell-phone I had bought while getting make up with Holly.
Stuff sort of is going to take getting used to. I can feel it on my face but I’m also cheating and feeding it a Tk energy seal so none of it will smudge. I’m not going to worry about it after that.
It doesn’t take that long to go through three grand with some clothes, purses, make-up, and a lot of groceries and house cleaning stuff but also a few other things. Like covers for the couches, some new blankets and sheets for both beds and a nice big rug for his living room and some nice pictures that we found pretty cheap for his walls.
“Holly how about you and your dad go get us a pizza while I put things away.”
“Uhm okay.”
I give Jeff some cash. “Rikki…”
“Just go and take your time there’s some stuff I Need to do…”
I stare at him until he clues in. “Uhm sure okay how about we rent some movies too?”
“Sounds good.”
He leaves and I do have to get my Rook stuff fixed and stuff so I start working on that using a sewing kit I bought and a bunch of other things too and get a good start on the new look and my idea but pack it away and put it over top of the money and the spiked mace in a large leather gym bag with a padlock that I hook through the zipper and then I flush the keys. I can Tk pop the lock at will pretty much so it’s safer this way.
That done I flex my powers and I use my Tk to actually do the housework…I can send waves of cleaning products over things and put away groceries and make beds and doo all of these little tasks as long as I can see or feel or focus on them and do it a lot faster than three or even four people could doing the same thing.
I’m nearly done and switch over to putting the last of things in the cupboards by hand when Jeff and Holly come in and they stop and smell and look all around.
“Wow…” Holly is definitely surprised.
“Yeah…wow…” Jeff adds.
I smile. “Hey it’s just someone actually taking the time guys it’s nothing special and it’s the stuff we got today that’s made the difference.”
Jeff comes in and he hugs me around the waist while Holly is looking around for stuff. “Rikki this is really above and beyond y’know.”
“I know but people getting what’s coming to them is what I’m all about Jeff.”
He smirks a bit and shakes his head and kisses me pretty deeply. I enjoy it but yeah pretty serious stuff really.
We get the pizza and we’re watching a movie that Holly had picked out that actually was…well it’s a urban love story kind of thing about a rich kid on the streets who becomes this champion hoverboarder after getting kicked out for not following the greedy parents wishes.
It’s not bad but kind of predictable and we’re just setting up the next video when my disposable phone rings.
I get up and take it out in the hall. “Hello?”
“Rook?” The voice is light and girl toned.
“Link?”
A giggle. “So you figured it out huh?”
“It took awhile but yeah.”
“So you wanted to talk to me?”
“Definitely but I need an intro to the township.”
“Okay but you pass…why?”
“Shopping trip for goods that I can’t get here.”
“Okay…and what’s in it for the underground? Sorry but I gotta ask.”
“If you have wheels and hands I’ve got supplies to bring down.”
“Supplies? For us?”
“Yeah if I’m going to back someone down there I’ll start with the Underground and the Railroad.”
“We can use anything and everything that you can bring us.”
“Okay you can meet me and have a ride?”
“Sure, not a problem.”
“Link…”
“Yes?”
“We like me and you we really need to talk.”
“I know.”
“You know?”
“Rook I’m not just called Link as a play on words…we had a reaction.”
“I know, trust me I know.”
“We’ll talk more about it once we’re together again okay?”
“Yeah that’d be best. Tonight midnight?”
“Sure where?”
I give her an address of an empty lot near my place and hand up and head back inside and go and get my bag. Jeff and Holly are looking at me. “Work?” he asks.
I nod. “I just got the call I have to go and get ready and stuff.”
“I’ll drive you?”
“No I got this.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah.”
I go over and I give Holly a hug. “This was cool I want to hang out with you some more okay?”
“Sure, me too.”
I go over to Jeff and crawl onto his lap straddling him and I give him a long deep sweet kiss over and over. “Later Doc, I’ll see you when I see you okay?”
“Okay…be careful…please.”
“I’m always careful.” He rolls his eyes and I grin and snag a last piece of pizza before heading out and calling a cab.
I got to the shops from the shopping trip and I take out some extra cash and I pay them for the stuff. Actually one of the butchers looks at me and the stuff. “You’re feeding people with this stuff right?”
“Yeah it’s sort of a good karma charity thing.”
“Here then.”
He takes me to one of the walk in freezers and he gives me all these frozen organ meats that he has left over from butchering like livers and gizzards and sweet breads all this stuff a lot of people don’t eat. He throws in several containers of dried herbs and powdered soup mixes too.
“On the house.”
“But you could sell this.”
“Naw only certain customers come in for this stuff I really just need the room more than the stuff. This can be made into a lot of stuff to feed a lot of people…soups are good and you can stretch soup a long ways and the livers mix in some fats and some onion and if they’re not fussy that can go a long way as a spread.”
I nod it’s like a protein rationing thing. “This is really appreciated sir.”
“Marco and I grew up in the shadow colonies out near the SSB I know poor; I’m doing well enough to get by.”
“I’ll be back to buy more stuff for sure.”
“Good.”
I leave and I get the cabby to stop at the other places and it’s full even the back seats by the time that I’m done. I get the stuff and me dropped off at my place and screw it when I’m done here I’m going to start over and move. I need a better spot and I need a drop off place for these things.
Hell I need a ride too.
The list just keeps getting bigger and I pay him and tip him a fifty for him waiting and helping me carry everything in.
Once he’s gone I get into my repaired Rook’s gear and arm myself up…my mace I use my Tk to stick it to my back like a clip and keep the field steady. Okay that works. The cat’s eager to see me and gives me loads of kitty affection and she follows me around as I gather the stuff from my closets.
Bottled water cases, canned soups, military surplus MRE’s, vitamins, medicines, bandages and other light medical supplies. The antibiotics and over the counter stuff all of it that I have in storage I and taking and putting downstairs.
I’m drinking some water and just having gotten finished when I see the damned bus they had before but working now and I see Link and Sheppard as well as a few other mutants I black furred Ikeda with leathers and knives and a girl that looks like a salamander skin wise with the patterns and a sort of oriental look and several in cammo done up like guerrilla fighters one of them in urban cammo has grey skin.
Link comes out and she looks like she did last time. Blonde with the stocking cap and the army jacket and the cammo skirt and black leggings…pointed ears and short and cute…I can’t help but stare at her chest because she’s wearing a leather corset deal that holds and yet pushes her breasts up really nicely.
Dammit I feel her pull already.
It’s got to be a meta ability or something.
“Hey…”
“Hey…the stuff’s in here.”
I lead them to the doors and the front hall and they’re actually thankful and sort of excited.
Sheppard offers his hand. “This is a big help Rook you don’t know how big.”
“Good, because I need introductions and to meet some of the fixers down in the township, this is a bribe.”
“It’s a bribe that I’ll take. I’ll make sure that you get hooked up.”
“Good, I’ve also got a doctor in the pipe.”
“What?”
“I know a doctor who’s willing to come with me to township and help out for free.”
“He’s okay with being blindfolded and stuff?”
“Yeah he’s a good guy.”
“So are you.”
“No…I told you I’m bribing you. Just because I’m good to some people doesn’t make me one of the white hats.”
He nods. “Fine by me…but this is a huge help.”
We get the bus loaded and there’s actually not a lot of room by the time we’re done. I’ll need to re-stock and stuff but I’ll do that once I’m resettled.
Link nudges me. “C’mon we’ll talk in the back of the bus.”
“Good…” I follow her and I’m still feeling this pull to her…I even find myself watching her sway as she heads to the back seats.
I need to know what the heck she did to me and also to find out if she’s using her powers on me now.
I sit and she looks at me…”Kiss me.” She asks…
My Super Secret Life…Villain-12
Chapter 12
Kiss her.
She’s certainly attractive enough.
“The last time I kissed you Link, I had quite the reaction.”
“I know.” She smiles and dimples.
“Not that funny.”
“Did I laugh?”
“Okay, no kisses?”
I sit back sideways in the seat. “How’s about an explanation then?”
She grins and sits facing me but cross legged. “I’m called Link not just for my look but for the fact that I can feed off of your powers.”
“So you’re a Dracula.”
“I’m not a vampire.”
“I know what a Dracula is.”
“Still I’m not a vamp.”
“Okay, go on?”
“I Link up to people and use their powers to charge up my own. But in return some of my powers get transferred over temporally to the person I’m kissing.”
“This isn’t temporary Link.”
“No, you were jammed up inside but when I kissed you I was recharging my psi abilities but you were getting a dose of my healing factor.”
“You’re a regen.” She nods.
“And it triggered you’re growth spurt, I guess that your body having been all held in check by whatever saw that as harm to your natural state and kicked you growing up into high gear.”
I nod okay that makes sense.
“So you only transfer healing to your recharge?”
“Usually I have to concentrate for other things.”
“Like…?”
“Like if I recharge with say a brick I can if I concentrate about it get a dose of their strength.”
“And what about that person’s strength?”
“The same for the most part, super strength is one of those things where the power’s always on, always regenerating and a lot of it goes unused. I just skim some off the top.”
“And you’re strong for?”
“It varies depending on the person and how their powers work but about ten minutes.”
“And the healing factor you send them?”
“About the same.”
“But I was out of it and changing a lot longer than that.”
She grins and she shrugs. “Honestly I think that I just gave you a kick start and the rest was you.”
“So you wanted to kiss me why this time?”
“Uhm….because you’re kind of cute and really my type of girl.”
“You don’t know me.”
“We can fix that Rook.”
And this is where I have my little inner debate with the pros and cons and actually the fact that if her healing factor boosts stuff into catching up again who the heck knows what’ll happen to me and then there’s the fact that if she does kiss me again she might not do anything to me or she might even…get me sprouting breasts.
And after turning it around in my head…I actually want them. I am so tired of not having anything there and I’m at the point emotionally where they’d make me feel less image conscious.
Shockingly to me is the fact that I’d kind of sort of be cheating on Jeff. I take a few long minutes to sort of think about that and to scrub the boyfriend girlfriend bit out of my head. I’m not a good girl…I don’t do good girl relationships. Besides, he doesn’t need to hook up long term with someone like me. If I’m caught it’ll be bad for him.
Keep it loose, casual.
Stay Free Rikki.
Actually no, Richard was my given name, I was Ricky most of my semi-okay childhood so…Rook…now really I’m Rook.
I take a breath and a Tk burst and I shoot/slide across the seat to Link and I kiss her. It’s had and passionate at first and then it’s like some part of Rick is still there and part of me because I’m kissing a girl. I’m finally kissing a girl and my brain is saying Yeah…that’s the stuff.
Soft and sweet, delicate and yet solid and real and I can feel her powers sort of it’s like a drink of booze. Starting at our kiss then this feeling like a spreading warmth through me and she’s filling me up but at the same time it’s like she’s sipping at the overflow of what was in me and displaced by the energy she put into me.
I reach up and cup her really small pert little breasts and a little TK and my touch is pushed through everything she’s wearing and she gasps in the kiss and arches her chest into my hands and I give her a buzz touch. Just a little Tk vibration of her actual nipples and a push too of that little bit of force into her…into all those breast nerves.
She breaks the kiss and shoves her chest into my hands and gives off this girly grunt and she blushes or gets flushed and her eyes flutter.
I kiss her sweetly and softly before sliding back on my seat, she’s gripping hers like she was hanging on. “What the fuck was that….?” She asks sort of panting.
I smile. “You’re last kiss, took me over the edge and gave me my first big O, I thought I’d return the favor.”
“Nugh…uh-huh you totally did…Shit what kind of power was that? I tough you were a psionic?”
“I am but…” I smile and shrug. Hey I’m not sharing my power tricks, if they think I have other powers then fine by me. It’ll keep people from nailing what I can do down.
I look around and we’re heading deeper into the old subway tunnels. Ark City’s old, I mean for a free colony it’s old and this is the first city, the first real city and there had been over a hundred and fifty years of people here before they found the alien ship. So there was two whole subways built over it and they made those from recycling the mines here. The first industry here was mining and everyone figures the mountains dumped a lot of stuff into the city-valley when the ship had crashed here.
They were looking for more subway stuff or something when they discovered the ship. The thing is there where mutants living down here even then and they had dug their way to the ship and into it first.
The Military and the Corporate forces were beaten back and the mutants had claimed a large portion of the ship. But the stuff the normals had gotten caused a huge tech boom and that attracted the Alien races that are/were interested and that sparked a second and third and fourth boom on the planet as of the major races settled in and invested in New Haven.
There’s still though people, companies trying to get a foothold down here for the tech and the power even after the fighting had been a war pretty much that the normals lost.
And a lot of the survivors of that war had been the first “Super-Villains” and there’s been a shit-ton of other factors ever since but there’s a line in the sand for sure.
We pass by a few checkpoints. Debris and trash walls for the first few and the guards are mostly anthro canines, mostly…
“Police dogs?” I ask Link.
“Yeah they’re called The Shields, they work for the council.”
“Thought they were pretty loyal?”
“They’re Dogs of course they’re loyal unless they’ve been abused or injured or something along those lines.”
“Injured? They don’t take care of them?”
“Often not, they’re canines which means they grow up faster and there’s always a new recruit.”
Shepherd speaks up. “I was raised just like that over in Moon Valley, they’ll tell you it’s an anthro community and it is but it’s a breeding zone. We get raised thinking that we’re doing good and that we’ll be just as equal as the humans we grew up around but we’re not human and once we’re out there on the force or fire department or the military we’re what we are and that’s third classed beings and expendable. You get hurt and you’re shipped home to retire where you can breed sure but you’re put out to pasture, and pensioned off with really shitty pay and you’re stuck trying to make ends meet from city life to being back on….”
I look at him. “The reservation?”
He nods. “And we’re the lucky ones.”
“Lucky ones?”
“Other planets, other governments they breed hominid animals for slaves, lab toys, combat soldiers all sorts of crap and they have no bones about it and they’re state property. Here on New Haven you’re not forced to breed, you’re a citizen as long as you pass the tests like any immigrant and yeah there’s a huge amount of prejudice and stuff but we do have a lot more rights than anywhere else except Earth and the Spirit Colonies.”
I look at a trio of Anthro-German Shepherds in old fatigues and with assault weapons as we pass through.
It’s a totally different world I’m heading into.
Once through the old tunnels which are far from being abandoned either as I see whole groups of humans here too ranging from the homeless that seem to have gathered in groups to cyber-punkers and there’s runaways by the thousands here and a mix of mutant looking types maybe and Anthros too.
There’s little shanty places/camps everywhere here and the poverty is…
Link’s beside me and she’s looking grimly out the bus windows. “You don’t have to be a mutant for society to throw you away like trash.”
“I lived on the streets but we really just heard rumors.” I say looking out. “What’s the deal here?”
“Immigrants actually. We have only so much room and resources in FT at a time and if we let everyone just come in there’d be chaos.”
“I though that all were welcome?”
“They are but we have to keep it a slow trickle, if we let them all in then they’d get mob like and try to do something stupid.”
“Stupid?”
“Fifty years ago there was a council that thought they could handle it all and they let everyone in. They quickly made their own families or tribes or gangs and tried to force the mutants out of what was theirs. It wasn’t all of them, just enough it sparked our militant and volatile types and there was a massacre.”
“Since we just keep it a trickle but a steady one for the sake of keeping the peace.”
I frown but nod. I get it.
“So they live here?”
“Yeah but they can travel inside with a pass they can buy or a work tag.”
“Pass? Work tag?”
“We need lots of people to work at stuff to built the things we need as a community like any other city so we offer work tags that you have to wear. It says that you have a job here and that gets you a fast track to getting a place once you’re though. A pass is just a paper for the day with a password on it that you buy to get into FT for whatever reasons.”
“So what do you call this place?” I ask her.
“These are the fringes, it’s where those that can’t make it up above end up coming to eventually.”
I nod and soon we’re heading down a huge mining tunnel, like the ones used for those huge dump trucks and then I see it.
“Silverwall.” Link says.
Silverwall is actually the slang for the hull of the alien ship. We pull up and we’re searched and scanned as Shepherd is talking to the guards there and then we go through. Actually it’s a huge cave and there’s one of those sandbag walls first then another guard post and then we pass though the “Wall”
It’s solid metal and it’s thirty feet thick.
Oh…
The rumors are true, there’s a sub hull that’s got to be fifty yards wide and here’s were we’re stopping and it’s like where old caravans would stop outside of ancient cities. Ye scope is huge. The Aliens really were giants. This thing is huge! I mean we know that, we all know that from school or TV that this ship covers most of the area under the city and out into the ocean but learning isn’t seeing.
Link looks at me. “We get you signed in with us on our rolls and we’ll hit The Hall.”
“The Hall?”
“Base for the Underground Railroad, you’re getting vouched for by us and we can talk turkey about you’re gifts and trade plus…”
“Plus?”
“I have a room, you can bunk with me.”
I look at her and she’s looking at me smiling but also there’s this blunt frank look there too. “Am I sleeping with you?”
“I’d like that, honestly Rook. I want more of that touch and more of you.”
I look at her and she is actually as deep been through the shitty side of life survivor as she is this fae looking elf girl in combats and a stocking cap. If I’m being honest with myself I want more of her. I want to be with her, with another girl and well we have history. Mind you not much of a history but still.
“Okay, thanks for the place to stay.”
She grins at me. “Sure, with the way that you touched me it was soooo selfless of me.”
Okay, that makes me smile.
“Time to go Rook.” She says and gets up and I put my make up face on and she looks at me and grins.
We head off the bus and in unload the stuff I brought and I’m already making notes in my head. The Fringes, they’re important…I can see so much grief there and I’ve plans to help them as much as I can too like my Brickyards…so a little for them on every trip.
Link and Shepherd take me and the stuff to this large building. Well the inner hull is a wall that’s got to be a hundred feet tall and all over the outside is these buildings that have been built on it with what looks like large metal sheets and plasters like automotive repair ceramics it’s very strange and the architecture is so different and there’s some art…lots of art mostly graffetti and tags but there’s something, something that’s just here that’s outside the human experience.
Makes sense really, humans have been the minority down here for a long time and it is it’s own culture. Mutated right along with the beings that live here but it’s real all the same. And if I thought there were people out in The Fringes this is packed, really packed and my god.
If the humans above had any real idea, there’d likely be so much a panic it’d lead to war. I hear such a mix of languages here too.
And I spot members of the big three alien races down here too which isn’t surprising as they have made it clear they’re watching this whole thing unfold. More to think about really.
We’re heading into one of these tower buildings one of the largest within eyesight and it’s castle like a big square keep and there’s another square and another until just about ten feet from the ceiling. But the place is built from black spray painted riveted metal and has something familiar to it…box cars, it’s made out of box cars.
“This is?” I’m looking it over.
Shepherd walks beside me. “Welcome to Grand Central Station, home of The Underground Railroad.”
I head inside with him but I notice there’s eyes here and there intently on all of us.
Looks like I’ve a long steep climb up the learning curve here.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-13.
Chapter 13
This isn’t like the parts we passed through The Fringes, no this is Freaktown this is packed, really packed and my god.
If the humans above had any real idea, there’d likely be so much a panic it’d lead to war. I hear such a mix of languages here too.
And I spot members of the big three alien races down here too which isn’t surprising as they have made it clear they’re watching this whole thing unfold. More to think about really.
We’re heading into one of these tower buildings one of the largest within eyesight and its castle like a big square keep and there’s another square and another until just about ten feet from the ceiling. But the place is built from black spray painted riveted metal and has something familiar to it…box cars; it’s made out of box cars.
“This is?” I’m looking it over.
Shepherd walks beside me. “Welcome to Grand Central Station, home of The Underground Railroad.”
I head inside with him but I notice there’s eyes here and there intently on all of us.
Looks like I’ve a long steep climb up the learning curve here.
Shepherd waves at a few people quite noticeably and there’s some nods but some others are looking at us questioningly.
Then he’s talking at them in some language that I’ve never heard before and there’s nods and some waves to him likely more than us.
I look at Link. “So what the heck is that all about?”
“He’s just saying that we’re okay and that you brought the goods with us.”
“Oh alright but what was he speaking?”
“N’yai.”
N’yai are very close to humans almost to the point of being like this galactic human sort of hybrid. Humans and N’yai can mate and bear children and they’re the really big deal race but not at the same time. N’yai are like traders, gypsies with no planet and no homes other than the drift colonies that the live in and their ships.
They’re a big deal because one they are the first race humanity met when we really took our first steps into the galaxy and they took us under their wings so to speak and were very good to humanity while we were out here…still are but they’re know to be good to almost anyone.
Two…they’re everywhere…all over the galaxy as far as we know.
“Oh, so is that hard to learn?”
“You’ll pick it up it’s sort of the common down here.”
“I’ll have to then.”
She’s nodding and she’s smiling as we follow Shepherd and there are other people coming to meet us from a couple of different landings some are in leftover military surplus clothes and some are dressed pretty street and a couple are in robes and one of them is staring at me and there’s this odd tickle that they’re there sort of like how I feel things out with my TK powers but different.
I feel this nudge feeling in my…hold out a hand and roll a marble out of my sleeve at her. “Trying to get into my head isn’t polite.”
She says something in N’yai.
I hover my marble and people are looking tense and there’s some weapons being readied mostly at me.
“Link…you’d better start translating.”
Shepherd snarls and snaps at the woman who’s staring me down and says something to her then says out loud. “It was fucking rude; Serina speaks perfectly good English Rook.”
“Oh well then since you said something I don’t need to get into her head using my powers.”
She’s looking at me and does this nose in the air thing and she floats off like she’s on a hover board and she might be under the robes I’m not impressed.
“Why the fuck did that just happen?”
I’m pissed and have a good mind to get more pissed. I shoot some nasty looks at the ones still “guarding me.” Yeah you want to do that boys.
Shepherd looks at me. “Serina is part of The Guard she was trying to scan you for intent but she’s not supposed to do that without asking first.”
Link snorts. “She’s a Luminari she thinks her shit doesn’t stink.”
“What the hell is a Luminari?”
She’s looking at where she went. “Old mutant house with very strong bloodlines and psi powers they’re one of the founding houses…families that set up Freaktown back in the old days.”
“Oh…spoiled rich cunt.” I really, really don’t like her.
Huh…that didn’t feel so bad saying, well for one she sure seems like one and for two if you have one of your own it sure makes a difference.
There’s some looks from me saying it but I stand my ground with them until this green guy looks at me.
I mean it green, with green hair and light green skin and he’s in a green hoody that’s too big for him since he’s kind of small and he’s got vines little ones growing out from his hair. “I apologize for Serina she was trying to push your buttons, there are those of the old lines that are insecure when someone comes in making a name for themselves already.”
“A name?”
“Rook…a brave mutant girl that saved several of our people from the purists and used her powers to get them and their charges to safety…Rook…a brave mutant girl that had fought and brought justice to our dead and those left untouched by the laws of the normals up above…And now this the supplies that you’ve brought…these are very good deeds.”
I cross my arms and my cloak and slip my marble away. “Okay look…those jerks are on my turf and they didn’t respect that so they paid the consequences. Two…that fucker deserved what he had coming and he was a threat to MY area…then I found out he killed a friend of mine so that, that was revenge. And this, this is charity only insofar as it’s gotten me here and some consideration with me buying stuff here that I can’t get anywhere else.”
I look at them all. “I am not a good person, so don’t make it look like I am.”
I’m not…
Green guy's giving me that look like uh-huh and that I’m a child and he’s the adult. I give him a deeper scowl. He just nods and puts that face away looking neutral. He extends a hand to me. “I’m Oak.”
“Oak…Rook so are we good they can all chill out?”
He nods and the guards there seem to relax. “Come we should talk about the things that you need and that we need.”
“You need?”
“You seem good at procuring things.”
“We can do business.”
“We’re poor here Rook we don’t have a whole lot to offer.”
“I know, I’ve seen but the thing is Oak you don’t know what I value.”
I’ll skip over the really boring details that we got through except he made us tea while Shepherd went over and through all of my stuff I brought in and it was pretty decent stuff for tea.
Links there making comments too in the conversation on some of the people that I’ll be needing to see for the thinks that I want to get or have made.
They need everything here…
Underground, refugees and not really able to get stuff like people can do everyday up top.
Looks like link is not just going to be putting me up but she’s going to be my guide too.
That saves a lot of bother and I’ll be staying here at Grand central so that’s a lot easier.
I look at Oak.
“I’ll help as I can, when I can but there are things that I want, that I need.”
“As I said we don’t have much.”
“Teachers, you have teachers and I need to learn things about fighting and other things, you have other meta’s here and I can learn from there and I can get anonymity here in a way I can’t get up there.”
He nods.
“Oak?”
He gives me an eyebrow.
“No promises but I might be able to get a doctor down here but he’ll need to be safe, no locking him up down here and keeping him.”
He nods. He doesn’t dispute the thing I just mentioned, there have been members of things down here that thought it was perfectly fine to kidnap people with certain skills and keep them here.
That has done wonders for the whole mutants will kidnap your babies and raise them as freaks thing.
“I’ll keep it quiet but have Shepherd start making preparations just in case.”
“Okay good, we done here?”
“I think we are and thank you for the donations they’re a huge help.”
We actually shake hands and Link and I leave and we start walking to her place. I see Serina and some other’s on this sort of metal welded patio floating in the air and she and them are looking at me and well she’s doing her best to actually look down on me from up there as they’re having some kind of card game and having drinks.
I can’t believe it, even here.
Actually I can believe it there are douchebags everywhere. “And here I though that I missed high school.”
Link looks at me. “What?”
I nod at them. “Look it’s the cheer squad and the jocks from mutant valley high.”
She’s looking up and she giggles. “Shit you’re right!”
Oh Serina looks less than pleased that Link is laughing and she stare at her hard and then at me.
I project out to her. ~Look Serina, you think I’m someone you want to watch because I’ll be someone? I don’t want to be someone just myself. But you get in my way I will do thinks that you and all your little entourage will regret, stay away from me and we’ll be fine.~
We’re staring at each other…she’s ignoring her entourage and not willing to break the staring until I focus and focus on her eyes and I can feel that almost psi-touchy thing of this intensity coming off of her.
She’s not trying to read me but it’s more like I can feel her focus on me.
I…was going for that a little motive hidden in why I’m so focused on her eyes…I do a telekinetic brush of her lashes.
She twitches and flinches and rubs her eyes.
Then the glare when she realizes I got past her.
~You blinked. ~
“C’mon Link I’m done here. I never was one for playing with Barbies.”
“Oh…that’s a gang down here y’know.”
We’re walking and that, that made me laugh.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-14.
Chapter 14
Previously…………
We’re staring at each other…she’s ignoring her entourage and not willing to break the staring until I focus and focus on her eyes and I can feel that almost psi-touchy thing of this intensity coming off of her.
She’s not trying to read me but it’s more like I can feel her focus on me.
I…was going for that a little motive hidden in why I’m so focused on her eyes…I do a telekinetic brush of her lashes.
She twitches and flinches and rubs her eyes.
Then the glare when she realizes I got past her.
~You blinked. ~
“C’mon Link I’m done here. I never was one for playing with Barbies.”
“Oh…that’s a gang down here y’know.”
We’re walking and that, that made me laugh.
*And Now…………
Link and I move along through and out of the sort of big yard that’s past the main walls of the place and the inside sort of area that is Grand Central Station is this kind of a walled or blocked off set of tenements that are built mostly of cargo boxes and storage containers. There’s stuff stacked in place and held together by homemade stairs and catwalks and pipes that as far as I can tell carry plumbing to some places.
We hear toward one that has a lot of planters and greenery and start climbing the stairs. The place is sort of semi lit by strands of white and green and blue Christmas lights and apparently that’s enough close light for the plants to grow here and from the smells it’s herbs and some easy veggies like lettuces and stuff?
“There’s plants here?”
“Fae block there’s some here with the ability to feed them with meta energy but not enough to really feed the population here though we’re trying farming.”
“Too many mouths?”
“Yeah and not enough people helping out.”
“So, you trade these plant’s here then?”
“Yeah and each person’s plot in front of their place is private so it’s good manners to not touch or take things.”
“So are all the people here like you?”
“No but yes there’s a sort of common deal with us so we sort of stick together it helps.”
“Helps.”
“There’s some down here that being a “Cutie.” Is almost offensive too.”
“Cutie?”
“Normal or good looking person meta or not.”
“Oh….so the fae?”
“Tend to be “cuties” though don’t say the word too much it’s still considered a bad word here in reference to being a mutant.”
“So classes and all the bullshit from upstairs?’
“Oh yeah just because people are mutants it doesn’t mean they’re not just a effed up as people are upstairs.”
“Got it, I’ll try and watch myself.”
She smiles and it’s sort of scenic and it’s sort of not too we’re climbing up pretty high like all the way to the top floors or the top of this stack fort and I can look out and see other places like this but outside of grand Central station is a cobbled together post apocalyptic looking shanty town or rather city with three or four more blocks or forts like this that I can make out.
There’s about twenty some stories to this thing that we’re on and we stop at about the sixteenth it’s a messed up view but still kind of a killer one.
Link is opening the sliding cargo door and she does that are sweeping thing. “Welcome to my home Rook.” She’s actually seeming a bit nervous like she doesn’t bring a lot of people here or maybe that I live on the surface and this is a sort of a shanty kind of place.
I go inside and it’s actually not bad really. She has two car/boxes joined together with the sliding doors on the far side of this one removed and the one closest on the other side removed too making an archway between her and the next car like tow big separate rooms.
This room is covered in that peel and stick flooring they sort of call cushion flooring. The stuff looks like cobbles on the floor here and there’s some that look like grey granite flooring but she’s done these squares of it that are surrounded but another kind that looks like bathroom tile but like an Arabic kind.
On my left hand side the whole end of the car is one of those sectional couches that must have seen better days since it’s covered in blankets and in the space at the end of the L-shape she has a metal set of shelves with some books a cheap looking stereo and a radio like one of those CB ones and there’s a TV and a videogame console.
An industrial wire spool as a coffee table or well her only table and some battery powered lamps and spaces and things for lots of candles which she has and some oil lamps on the walls.
The other side is this little galley kitchen that’s like a hot plate and toaster oven along with a mini fridge…rationed power I see only one electrical out let in here.
“Just the one outlet?”
“Yeah sorry it’s all I rate.”
“Rate?”
“Perks of being part of the Railroad.”
“Oh, so what about everyone else?”
“You have to pay, and the money goes to keeping things running.”
“So there’s normal jobs and stuff down here then.”
“Yeah, though stuff being harder to come by makes it expensive and then there’s the rich people.”
She’s making her energy arrow like I’d seen her do with the bow but she’s holding it by the flights and she’s using it wand like to light some of the candles. I close the sliding door behind me and look until I see the latch. “Rich?”
“Rich…some of the mutants here have powers that they literally sell off to the highest bidder.”
“Oh?’
“Yeah…” Link doesn’t sound happy and she’s got this face on as she’s lighting some more of the candles.
“Like?”
“The houses of Tesla and Watt’s are electrical mutant houses, they use their powers to help power the grid for us and the charge a lot of money for that and have been doing it so long they’ve gotten territory out of it and they charge high fee’s for living in their places.”
“People deserve to eat Link.” I’m taking stuff off getting down to the whole normal clothing level at least.
“Oh I know and I know there’s nothing wrong with that but when you use gifts for becoming rich social douchebags then I have a problem with you. And it’s not just them it’s a lot of the ones with healing talents or powers like that there’s this hierarchy that doesn’t belong here that’s been entrenched way too long.”
“So it’s the way of the world, you expect powers to change people in not being asses? It won’t it’ll never get to that point you’ll still have asses everywhere.”
She sighs. “I know, I really do it’s just I don’t like seeing injustices happening Rook. That’s why I joined The Underground.”
“And that’s doing something about it Link. It is every one you guys help and save is one more person or action closer to a better world.”
She’s looking at me. “I thought that you didn’t believe in that kind of stuff?’
“Of course I do but I’m with these houses in a way if you had the power then you should make the rules.”
“Yes but you wouldn’t be like these people.”
“I’m pretty ruthless Link you’ve just seen my good side.”
“Rook…”
She’s looking at me like I’m…I’m not who they think I am. I’m not… “I’m not who you think Link this, this is all for me to get the things that I want.”
“I know…” She walks over swaying and dropping her combat pants…she’s not wearing military underwear her panties though certainly show off that elves as we see them vibe being dark green and lacy with the designs much like roses and thorny vines. “You’re tough, you’re practical and you’re hard but you’re not a bad person Rook.”
“Uhm…okay…how about I’m me and you’re…”
“Wanting you.” She says it taking my hand and leading me by walking my backwards to the other room which turns out to be the bedroom and her bed is several mattresses on the floor with blankets and quilts and those decorative blanket tapestry wall hangings with fantasy creatures on them and stuff.
I’m watching her pelvis…her crotch and there’s this boy part of me still sort of there. I mean it’s sort of strange…I have a vagina and to me it’s just there. Okay not just but it’s mine and so it’s not really special to me but seeing Link in her panties is very much a turn on.
So much more than watching lesbian stuff online.
She’s slipping out of her hoody top and she’s wearing a matching bra too and it screams elf with her body and those ears but she leaves that hat she’s wearing on and she kisses me.
It’s good, it’s really good and I’m feeling myself getting aroused but there’s no big umph behind it this time.
“No powers?”
“No…does that matter?”
“No but one of the reasons that I want to be with you Link is to see if your powers will kick-start me again.”
I pull my tops off all together and gesture at my flat chest. “I have no idea what having them would actually be like but given the way that I am it would make my life a lot easier I think.”
“Well, I can’t fault that idea but you do want to be with me for more than just that right?”
“Definitely, I am very attracted to you…” I step up and kiss her and take her hand and slip it down to under my panties and let her feel how aroused I am. It sounds so cornball but I sort of really mean it when I say. “I don’t want to use you Link, I want you to heal me.”
She blinks really fast and her eyes go wide when she’s finished and she smiles and wraps her arms around me and kisses my with this charge of her Linking power that fizzles inside me in a really good way and then she breaks it and she slips down sexily to her knees and she starts to slowly undo my pants and pulls my panties down….she plants her face in my crotch and she smells me.
I hope I smell okay.
Her fingers slide over me there making me have the good shivers and her thumbs are tracing up and down over my folds and I do a sharp inhale and suck another gulp of air as her thumbs sort of pry me open.
“Well then maybe I should kiss something else a little harder?”
Just the way she’s nuzzled and licked and then went inside my and found my clit and sucked on it and kissed me there passionately makes me think that while Jeff was good Link have been here before with several other women.
I feel the power surge of her powers hitting me with the sweet sexual sensations and I swear I feel it settle into my heart with this renewed beating feeling of Oh fuck yes…!
…………………..Lesbian sex was everything that I thought it might be and totally not at the same time. It’s slow and fast…lots and lots of touching and treating each other with these feather light touches and caresses but at the same time there’s this something like hard and fast in the intensity of some of the things that we do.
Fingers can touch and please and explore in a completely different way than a man can for a girl and yet I think I like both equally and differently. And having a hot wet mouth with soft full lips teasing and tasting me and suckling is different than when a man does it…I…you ever heard of men saying they busted a nut they came so hard?
Link made me clench and flex inside and arch up off the bed as my orgasm hit me…
Oh so much like a tsunami.
I could feel that sensation that will build up before I usually orgasm and it’s like they’re all being pulled into the center of my body before it releases and gushes out of me.
So strong I pant like I’ve been running, been seeing stars and my belly is doing these tickly little twitches as I have these lingering internal orgasm spasms.
As much as she has me totally girled out in the most amazing lesbian way my mind drifts to what I want to do to her…and then it’s my turn.
I roll us over and I suckle on her breasts and she moans and I spend time there kissing and touching and suckling and exploring…literally exploring her and using my powers like I’ve done for Jeff by encouraging the flow of blood to her breasts and to her nipples making them incredibly hard and aching and super sensitive.
And then I add these little vibrational echoes of what my tongue has done to them pushing that TK force into her flesh as gently as I could and still sucking…Link’s fingers are in my hair and she’s shoving her breasts at me as she’s crying out as I give her breastgasm after breastgasm making her come even before I’ve touched her pussy
Oh I know that this is cheating but there is a selfish part of me that wants to be the best lover she’s ever had and to get into her…there’s a special kind of loyalty that you can only get with a lover.
I don’t want a relationship…not like what others call it but I want to be one of her significant others.
She pulls hair hard and head thumps her bed when I go down on her….I have to say that powers wise I’m pretty amazing a lover as far as being a lesbian goes.
I explore her there too but I weave TK force like an extension of my actual tongue and it’s all force but kinetic, it’s touch and that makes feelings and sensations as I touch every inch of her like that from her labia to her cervical region and I do that same little lingering vibrational trick on her clitoris and as she cums and releases her sweet fluids I send TK energy back through the juices flow to find the source and the next time she arches and cums I pull some of that sweet nectar out of her.
I’ve never heard of someone shrieking in shocked pleasure before…she spasmed with that and I think I heard her crackle her spine a little as she contorted.
I got bruises on my back from Link sort of losing it and kicking me in the back with her heels.
And her whole body seemed to sizzle with her powers discharging…it was that strong that it caught me up in it’s link and I hung onto her legs and thighs like life preservers and…
I think I…
Okay it was a good thing I wasn’t going to do the other things that I might have tried…we come down from almost hyperventilating and are so…link’s shimmering inside her chest from this with that light that’s like the energy weaponry she makes and I barely crawl myself up to her face and she kisses me and she’s smiling and laughing and bawling a little…and I’m crying too…this was so…good…
Okay…okay I know I sort of said that I wanted Link to have a thing for me but that’s kind of shifted a little when I get to see her eyes and just how shimmery and shiny they are and just how happy she seems and not her smart assed fun loving happy but something better and bigger and in this place…and how driven against injustices she seems to be…and what must have happened to have her be like that.
It’s changed how I’m feeling…I want more of this…maybe not being together-together but I want some more of seeing Link happy.
It…it just seems so rare.
“Rook…?” (Sniffle.)
“Rikki.”
“Huh…?” (Vulnerable trendy voice.)
“My real name, it’s Rikki.”
“Oh…” (Sniffle.)
“Rikki?” (Sniffle.)
“Yeah?”
“Hold me? Hold me, hug me, squeeze me tight I…I...I don’t want this to have been some dream…please…I need you to be real right now.”
There’s pleading and there’s hope and there’s fear and pain all there in that. I shift around until we’re intertwined with each other and I pull her in tight to me and I hug her hard.
“It’s okay Link, I’ve got you…I’m a Rook…protecting what’s special to us is what we do okay.”
She buries her head into my shoulder and collar bone area and she starts to shake and to cry.
My Super Secret Life…Villain-15.
Chapter 15
It’s a good way to wake up.
Arms all entwined around bodies and legs…my…well my sex is pressed just sort of naturally into the curve of her hip. I’d been thinking and imagining girl on girl a little and even without our abilities involve it was good. I loved it and even now I’m finding just curled up and snuggled like this pretty damned decent.
Will I give up men? No, definitely not but girl on girl is definitely an option now.
Part of my brain though is kind of still in this sitting back and watching the rest of me do stuff and say stuff that wasn’t in the plan. Yeah sleeping with Link was in the plan but telling her my name, getting this close. That really wasn’t part of the plan.
I sigh and just lay here awhile; it’s sort of nice, sort of a mini-vacation being here. I don’t have to hold back who I am, I don’t have to hide it and that has some interesting possibilities.
I move my cheek and her breast is there. I have to admit breasts are a lot more different than I thought. I thought actually that they’d be jigglier. I mean Links are really nice and they do jiggle but there’s more to them than that, they have substance to them and even as perky as they were there was a sort of heft to them under my touch.
And I will have to admit there’s just something about touching them that does something and at the same time they’re still a mystery to me that she gets that much pleasure out of having them.
And myself and wanting Link to kick start me into having my own…nothing not even an itch, just as flat as a boy, yeah a boy since a guy my age might actually have more muscle there than I have of anything there.
I am sort of disappointed even though getting breasts was not my main goal in coming down here. Sigh…I was looking forward to having a complete shape though. It’d be nice to just not have to mess with the things that I need to do now with the falsies and such.
I actually let everything just go for awhile though and let myself doze a little more until I’m woken by the call of nature and slip out of the bed with Link. She’s sort of messy looking the way her hairs all messed up and her sleeping posture like she’s passed out. I do smile a little as she sort of snores some.
It’s cute because it’s really light and really well elf like with more of a soft whistle sound than the snort bit of the snore.
Life’s just odd…I’m not sure if I’ll ever get used to someone else’s bathroom. I tidy up and check myself out in the mirror. I don’t feel any different but I’m not taking any chances.
I think my hair grew out some more. It takes some…my TK fizzles out on me…it’s still there but I feel the power not going to where it should?
Link…she has my.
And I’m still Link’d as it were so I have her healing factor right now...still. That’s why my hair’s grown out more.
Well there must be a limit because it’s not growing now though and…hmm…I go out and look Link over. Huh…I think that my hair just grew out to match her length or whatever the proportion of it would be.
And after the sex that we had and she transfers her healing factor to me is a good reason why I’m fully rested and she’s still sleeping like she’s worn out.
I make my way back to the bed and slip back in. I could do something like make breakfast or whatever but it’s not my place or my stuff. Besides warm bed and one that’s actually surprisingly comfortable.
Okay that actually makes sense really sense she cobbled it together you’re not generally going to judge a homemade bed by how it looks rather than how it feels.
It’s hard to sleep though without my powers, and being all fully rested by my use of her healing factor. I want to do stuff but I also don’t want to be nosey and poke through her place and her things either.
I’m actually there for another two hours and did doze when I feel Link move and she sort of rolls over onto her back. She’s staring in a few directions and then at me.
“Huh…okay…”
I roll over on my side and look at her. “Okay…what?”
“I can feel the whole TK thing you have but I thought it’d be stronger…and I feel other stuff I’m Linked into but I’m not getting what they are and then there’s the other psi-stuff.”
“Other psi-stuff?”
“You feel a sort of tingle when you seen certain people down here? Say like the bitch?”
“Actually yeah…what’s that mean?’
“Well I’m feeling Kat in her flat and I can feel Parody in their place and I can feel you. I think that you have a psi-detection ability.”
“Okay that explains a lot of what I was feeling. I thought that it was all like physical stuff I could do.”
“It is kind of it’s one of those borderline abilities like a sense of smell or something.”
“That’s good to know, what about the other stuff that you feel inside me?’
“Honestly Rikki I don’t know…I’m just going on what I know from others I’ve linked with.”
“Okay but you’re not on fire or anything so that’s good.”
“Yeah for sure since my place would be burned down.”
She looks over at me and she bites her lip and blushes.
“What?” I ask.
“Last night had to be one of the best nights of lovemaking I’ve ever had Rikki thanks.”
“You’re welcome but it was pretty intense for me too even without the powers.”
“And thanks for trusting me with your first name.”
“It just felt right.”
“I’m actually named Link.”
I blink. “For real? Why?”
“There’s this cartoon video-game character that’s popular and I was found down here in a Gamesphere box as a baby and I already was blonde with pointed ears.”
“Oh…”
“So that’s what someone named me when I was put into the orphanage at the monastery.”
“There’s a monastery down here?”
“Yeah it’s actually this sort of Shinto mixed with Taoist and even Buddhist place that was made by a bunch of people from like the martial arts orders.”
“Why?”
“Well from what I heard the place was started by a kung-fu master that was actually an anthro-mutant from Red Star Republic that escaped to here through the Underground Railroad and he was known in the martial art community as something somehow but others came and stuff and built the monastery and the other parts of it.”
“Other parts?”
“They have the power and skill to offset the houses and gangs and clans here so they get to do stuff that they want to do like a free hospital or what passes for one here and a library and a free school.”
“Okay I definitely would like to see this place.”
Link nods. “I can take you though it’s in pretty deep and it’s out of the way.”
“I’ve got the time. I think some of the things I need and want might take me awhile anyways.”
“Good I get to keep you around.”
I smile and lean in and kiss her. “I can get used to that.”
There’s a pop and a flash inside my brain and all of a sudden I can feel my TK back and she’s right I can feel that tingle and stuff coming from the directions she had been looking at.
“Okay I feel that now.”
I’m getting a headache too. “Ow…that’s not good.” I rub my forehead.
Link rolls over and looks at me. “You okay?”
“Yeah I think reconnecting is giving me a headache though.”
She nods but looks at me. “Okay as long as that’s it.”
“Well low blood sugar too. I’m starved.”
As if on cue her stomach does a sound. “Gawd me too, let’s get cleaned up and we can go get something to eat.”
“I take it you don’t cook.”
“Not really more of a reheater actually. It’s kind of a pain in the ass to cook here at least.”
“So…?”
“Street food.”
“Oh okay.”
“C’mon and let’s get a shower.”
She hops out of be and I get where she has all that energy from. Her healing factor doesn’t just do like sickness or wounds but it keeps her rested. She doesn’t or won’t tire like the rest of us.
I follow her into the bathroom and shower and it’s kind of one of those strange but decent moments. I mean I never thought after my change that I’d be with a girl. That boy-hope was gone and honestly I like sex as a girl with men but here I am slipping into a shower with this elf girl.
And she’s naked and it’s not just a girl being naked it is sexual and sensual and just actually nice…and neat.
She turns on the water and its lukewarm and sort of a mist and she grabs this shower puff and we start to wash ourselves and each other.
“Here, let me.” I tell her and I do a TK trick and I sort of do the vibe trick again and lather us up and the puff too but I also use it to sort of buff the dirt and the skin away.
“Whoa…oh that feels good.”
“You think that feels good try this.” I feel her body and the tension in it at certain areas. Tension equals a hardened area usually and I send kinetic waves into those spots like a vibrating massage chair.
“Ooooh fuck Rikki that’s good, you could make some serious coin I bet just doing this.”
“Yeah, you think I’ll have to keep that in mind.”
“Oh I’m going to be so spoiled.” She coos.
“Well I can’t say that you don’t deserve that y’know.”
She turns and looks at me. “Why’s that?”
“I just kind of had this feeling since last night that it hasn’t been exactly easy for you.”
She bites her lower lip and shrugs. “No one has it easy down here.”
“I know that but I meant you. I’m not overly concerned about everyone else y’know.”
“Yeah well…”
“Link…”
“It’s just…stuff...I grew up fighting y’know it messes you up.”
“I know, I’m a wanted person up top. I killed my father.”
“Why?”
“He was going to kill me and my mom.”
“That’s self defense.”
“No…hurting him and stopping him would be self defense. I stopped him permanently and I used powers to do it.”
She kisses me and its light but caring and a normal one. “That doesn’t matter much down here.”
“That’s good.” I lean on her and she leans on me.
She sighs. “I left the monastery when I was twelve, as soon as my powers kicked in and I made my first psi weapon. I was recruited out actually by The Faire.”
“You mean the fae.”
“No I mean The Faire, they’re a fae meta type of gang and they are a pretty high order bunch here and they gathered together at first to protect each other but then they sort of began their own take over of things.”
“Take over?”
“Turf, resources they had a lot of people with powers that were using them for their own gain.”
“Okay…”
“Plant based powers to say grown drugs and make them purer, they hoarded their powers and used them like a mob wound but the kept to this whole fairy court kind of thing.”
“Okay…wow.”
“I’m a psi-warrior type I can channel energy from the astral plane into constructs here.”
“Astral plane…that’s actually real?”
“Yeah it is and so is magic and demons and vampires and a whole bunch of other stuff.”
“All the heebie jeebie stuff is real?” I’m looking at her a little sceptically.
“Rook we live in a universe with bionics and cybernetic technology, meta powered beings and anthromorphic animals yes it’s real, it’s sort of rare and stuff but yes everything is real.”
“Okay…I’ll definitely have to keep that stuff in mind.”
“Yeah do because some of it’s right down here.”
We get out and I peel the water off of us and even our hair. Link’s looking at me. “Okay wow…one that was cool, two it felt really odd.”
I grin and nod. “We get back and I’ll do all of your washing.”
“What? All of it?”
“I can do the same thing with clothes as with us it’s actually pretty close to dry cleaning.”
She hugs me. “Deal!”
“Okay I take it washing and laundry is a big thing here?” I smile and head for my things and pull my clothes out.
“Yeah, like using water and dryers and stuff it cost’s a bit to do that all the time and it’s a slepp to drag all of it back home.”
“Well I’ll help out as I can with that and stuff.”
“Cool beans!”
We get dressed and I’m going with just some light clothes but I wear my cloak and my hiking boots. I shoulder my satchel under my cloak and I coat myself in a light touch field and I prep a response.
I’ll feel pickpockets and I’ll be ready hopefully.
Link gets done up in a tee shirt with the sleeve cut to look like they’re rimmed with leaves and a pair of green dyed jeans and he leather boots and of course her cap and we head out and she locks her place up and we’re headed in a different direction going along the walkways of the block things here and crossing cat walks to go to other blocks and I can see sort of shops and just street activity below us and a lot of people here that sort of kind of pass for normal but there’s a lot of these fae types.
Link points out a block with guards? It had a white oak tree spray bombed everywhere on it. “That’s The Faire’s turf.”
“Good to know you’ll have to point out the gang stuff down here.”
“Yeah there’s a lot of it. But The Faire are almost as bad as The Houses. They think that they’re like royalty down here. They even clash with The Marshals and The Guard sometimes.”
“Okay, so who are the Marshal’s?”
“Peacekeepers like the old westerns and stuff they are the law in Freaktown.”
“Got it and they are marked by?”
“They have those old styled western badges but they also wear red dyed leather coats and jackets and are usually well armed.”
“Dangerous?”
“Very most of them are anthro canines. Some are ex-cops from the surface anthro-K9 forces come down after something happened but others are ex-military from The Federation and The SSB they carry guns and all sorts of stuff and are really well trained plus they have meta’s too in there along with psi’s and some others.”
I nod and look at her as we’re passed by two of those Faire types in colors and they give her this pissy look. Then they eyeball me….they get this look like I’m kind of dirt? I’m pretty sure that gave my ears a look.
I keep going but I keep a look and a feel of stuff between us.
I ask. “So if they’re that good then why are they cutting a deal with the surface?”
“Because they’d be trading down in respect and they won’t leave us hanging. The surface is okay to some of us but they’re also really shits too.”
“Oh I know.”
“So they’re loyal, they’re ours.”
“Okay I get that.” I catch up to her as we head down to this other block and we’re headed to this place called Jacks. It has a UK flag flying from one corner of it and it’s a double decker bus that has one whole side tore off and set into this makeshift bunker of shipping containers in the base of one of these blocks and it’s been converted over to a diner. The bench seats are actually booths and then where the other seats should be there’s a diner counter.
“Okay this, this is really neat.” I mean it too it’s sort of cool for here and there’s even sort of neon around and stuff.
It smells good in here and its packed there’s a blackboard over the counter with prices and I hear some kind of ancient rock tunes playing and stuff.
We get a booth and I look at Link. “And The Guardians?”
“Our military sort of, they’re Shepherds crew along the same lines as the Marshals but they defend our borders and the wall.”
“You still get attacked?”
“Sometimes, it depends on who or what it’s a big ship Rook and we’re not the only ones here or in the fringes and of course that can change with things too.”
“Like?”
A four armed girl comes over and takes our orders. I order us two large coffees and the bacon and hash browns plate with a side of eggs. I’m not eating the sausage down here.
“Link? My treat what’ll you have?”
She orders bagels and smoke white?
“Smoked white?”
“White fish there lots of fish down here in the pipes and canals.”
“Really I did not know that?”
“Whatever these aliens were there was a biosphere kind of thing here on this level and as far as people knew it was like a part of the environmental systems here and life support. It went wild and feral after the crash and some stuff died off from like lack of light and stuff but there’s others that are forests too.”
“Forests down here?”
“Yep even jungles there’s these huge dome pods that are like fifty miles across and they have like their own power systems that are still working.”
“That’s not known on the surface.”
“Oh it’s known just not buy the public at large.”
“Okay gotcha.”
I look at her and there’s a lot of implications there too with stuff and it all smells of politics and the military and top secret stuff from back up top and stuff that makes me glad that I’m a criminal.
Our coffee’s get there first and it’s not good coffee, its semi recycled coffee maybe.
But after my sixth sip part of my headache is a lack of caffeine headache. Yeah I drink a lot of coffee like most surface people. At least three cups in a day really.
I set my glass down. Yeah they served it in a tall but thick glass which was strange.
“Those two gave you a shitty look back there, so what lead you to go from them to being in the Railroad?”
She stares at her coffee. “Killing mostly I was a good fighter, I’m fast and I was so into the whole thought of the gang, of The Faire being my family.”
“What changed?”
“Me…I had this thing where I’d kiss some of my kills before they died if they were really good and then one day I did it and I Linked with one of them. I felt not just his powers but him and we…we clicked and instead of him dying my healing factor saved his life and he lived.”
“And they ordered you to kill him again?”
“Sort of…. First I was blamed for screwing up the job by some of the ones that wanted my to fall so they could take my position as a knight of the faire. Then there was my boss who I was sleeping with…Alexander was one of those guys that was powerful…enhanced strength and durability all wrapped up in this drop dead gorgeous fae meta package and arrogant too. He used my so called failure to egg those that wanted my title to do stuff and say things for his own amusement and to tease me and then it all came to a head.”
“Oh…what happened?”
“He found out that I didn’t just screw up and that Jonathan was alive but he was a feral and that I was sleeping with him.”
“Oh…and Mr. Attitude freaked out?” I can see some of this. Meta-racism actually does exist and it’s not just with the different anthro species either. A feral though is a meta that has meta traits and powers derived form the animal kingdoms and they’re not just limited to species either.
“He freaked out and then he betrayed me. He sicced the ones that wanted my position on me to find out where Jon was and after I fought clear of them he took me out when I was still recovering.”
“Nice ex.”
“He’s dead now.”
“Needed it by the sounds of it.”
“Alexander tortured where Jon was out of me…I might be able to heal but pain wise I’m still like other people Rook. When I woke up after he’d really worked me over he had Jon and made me watch as he killed him.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Me too, Jon was a good guy.”
“Why’d they want him dead?’
“Jon saved a few of the faeborn out in the outskirts from being (she air-quotes) coaxed…into The Faire.”
“You mean they conscript?”
“They used to. If you were one of them then you were one of them no matter what. First they try to lure and sweet talk you in like they did me but yeah they used to coerce people that were acceptable stock to join.”
“And Jon stopped them?”
“Yeah, he was one of those I don’t fit any group but I’m a good guy anyway people. And he was a jumper too so he was really hard to pin down.”
“Jumper?”
“Teleporter.”
“Oh…yeah I can see them being pissed at not having him die the first time.”
“He died Rook because they had me.”
I lean over and take her hand. “I know, that’s something I worry about happening too with me.”
She looks at me and she nods and wipes at her eyes and the food comes. Okay I might be very much a city kid and stuff but actually her fish looks good. It’s like this golden smoked color and it’s served cold but there’s bagels and what looks like cream cheese and a sort of tartar sauce too and there’s slices of tomato there too.
My food’s good but this looks sort of like a deli kind of thing. The best thing about mine is I recognize it except the ham here is canned and sliced like Spam. But the eggs are good. Not chicken and no I don’t want to know what but they’re good.
And I’m hungry.
Yeah there’s the rest of the headache.
She quiet as she’s eating but on the second bagel slice she says as she’s piling stuff onto it. “I went a little off the night he died. I torn myself up really good getting out of my binds and that’s when I made my sword shape and my bow shape and I went through the place and I did a lot of damage until I found Alexander and I challenged him to a duel.”
“A duel?”
“Yeah the faeborn and even the faire are big into honor and duels and stuff.”
“So what happened after that?”
“I was exiled from The Faire and I was tossed out with nothing and I had to survive out in here with a lot of people that really didn’t like me from my days with The Faire and it was almost no work and living hard and rough trying to stay alive until I ended up in the same place at a bad time for some of The Guardians and me helping them led to me joining them on the wall for a long time until Shepherd came calling and asked for me to join the U.R.”
I look at her and I know she glossed over a lot, people with healing factor tend to get hurt…it’s part of their thing and stuff so she does have a higher than normal pain tolerance…and the thoughts of what they could have done to her to get her to talk…and being manipulated and betrayed like that.
I’d be more than causing damage if I got out….I know the violence inside me so I can picture just what I’d do.
There’s a look between us that’s sort of yeah we get it, we get each other now and we’re done for now talking about this.
I use some TK to pull all of the egg stuff leftover onto my last slice of Spam and I chew looking at her.
“So I need to buy some gear and stuff you feel like showing me around and stuff now?”
“Definitely.” She’s gone back to being cheerful but she’s covering up the sombre stuff we’d just talked about.
I call for the bill and I pay the waitress directly and I leave a good tip I hope and we head out. It was expensive…and I’m guessing it’s because the ingredients for a lot of this stuff has a totally different market than up above.
I look at Link. “I’m so bringing coffee next time.”
“Oh goody coffee is really expensive down here.”
“Isn’t everything?”
“Depends on the area and the market, in the fae blocks you can get veggies and stuff for cheap here especially berries.”
“Power grown?”
“Yeah.”
“Safe to eat?”
“Totally but they’d be thought of as like freak toxin or something up top.”
“True…okay lead on Legolas.”
She laughs at that and she does sound like she’s bouncing back and we go through a lot of streets and there are side shops and stuff and they’re pretty specific. There’s whole trades around specific ways of recycling.
I never thought of so many uses for tin and aluminum cans and stuff and there are food vendors and stuff and people selling food and there’s even things like a rope maker that makes ropes from woven plastic shopping bags…and they also make other stuff that you could braid together from rugs to baskets and it’s very strange and yet it’s different.
There is a coffee merchant/seller there and a kilogram of coffee beans in a hundred dollars here.
Sca…rew that. I’ll bring some from the surface next time.
We end up getting to a warehouse. It’s an actual ware house made like one from the surface. I look at her questioningly.
“Remember the normals came down here a whole lot trying to take the place and before that exploring it rook they left a whole lot of stuff behind whole camps and bases even.”
“Good, serves them right from what I know about how things went down with that stuff here.”
“Still going on actually, there’s talk of at the far southern edge of the ship the government has another base and have sunken in shafts to explore the ship some more. I’m not in The Guardians anymore so it’s just rumors but I hope it’s not true.”
“It’ll be a fight?”
“Oh yeah and if some of the nastier bunches out there run afoul of them it’ll spark a blood bath and then there’s the other thing.”
“What other thing?”
“If they go deeper.”
“Why?”
“There’s really nastier stuff than you’d see up here down in the other levels of the ship.”
“Oh like aliens?”
“Like alien things and metas that can survive down there and stuff.”
“What kind of alien things?”
“Animal like stuff mostly and bugs too but even some of the animals down there are meta types too, the ship was a serious dumping ground for a lot of illegal shit back during the tech boom when they found it. They had illegal labs all over the place for all kinds of stuff from drugs to growing slaves or making bio-weapons and some of that stuff crawled or hid or slithered down deeper that we did.”
I look up at the huge ceiling and I can only see bits of stuff it’s that high. You could easily fly in here and use a helicopter too or aero-vehicles.
“Are all the levels this high or uhm thick?”
“Nope from some of the stuff I head there’s three…Us and then there’s the second level that’s the same as us and the third seems to be the core of the place and that’s three times and large and no one knows past that except that the lower you get the warmer it is because the ship sits literally on the lava bed as part of the continent.”
“Yeah they talk about that all the time like the ship’s impact actually created the Sentinel Mountain chain that surrounds the city.”
She nods. “Pretty much from everything we know here too.”
She leads me inside I look around and it’s stalls and some shops like a mini-mall upside but in the middle is more like a flea market and most of it’s tools and combat styled gear ranging from ganger looking stuff to old military surplus and even some new stuff.
“Welcome to Sassy’s market mate!” She puts on a horrible accent but she’s smiling.
“Sassy’s?”
“Aye like a play off the S.A.S. from the commonwealth colonies luv.”
I roll my eyes. “Okay let shop for some toys.”
“Oi luvy those kinds of things are sold somewhere’s else.”
“Ha-ha-ha very funny Link…oooh are those grenades!”
My Super Secret life…Villain-16.
Chapter 16
*Before…
She leads me inside I look around and it’s stalls and some shops like a mini-mall upside but in the middle is more like a flea market and most of its tools and combat styled gear ranging from ganger looking stuff to old military surplus and even some new stuff.
“Welcome to Sassy’s market mate!” She puts on a horrible accent but she’s smiling.
“Sassy’s?”
“Aye like a play off the S.A.S. from the commonwealth colonies luv.”
I roll my eyes. “Okay let shop for some toys.”
“Oi luvy those kinds of things are sold somewhere’s else.”
“Ha-ha-ha very funny Link…oooh are those grenades!”
*And Now…
Link actually smiles at me and there’s a semi questioning look there too. “Did you just make a joke?”
“Well sort of, I am really interested in accessorizing y’know.”
“Oh well if that’s what you’re calling it.”
She does this after you gesture and I step on ahead and up to the table where the grenades are. There’s a lot of different kinds and sizes and shapes and the fellow there looks at me with this odd look or it could be that it just looks odd with his grey skin and four eyes one set over top of another.
“Whatcha looking for?”
“Small, round and non-lethal.”
“Non-lethal that’s mostly what I carry hon the bigger boomin stuff is all fer the guardians.”
“Mostly?”
“Well I got some semi-lethal exotics.”
“Oh like?”
“IPC mist grenades.”
I shrug. “Honestly that’s Greek to me so what are they?”
“Ipecac.”
“Okay…wait like the medical stuff?”
“Yup, but it’s been altered into an inhalable mist.”
“How much?”
“Five hundred each.”
I raise an eyebrow at him. “Too high how about you quote me a better price when I see what else you have.”
“Oh…looking t’arm up then?”
“Something like that.”
“I think we can work something out.”
He goes over the wares that he has and there’s an impressive assortment including the kind I really am looking for. Small mini grenades with a slide top that protects the detonator button. I want them like that because they are like I said small and two they roll which is perfect for what I’m thinking of in terms of my powers.
I get a dozen of smoke and a few tear gas and a dozen stun balls…those are frags but instead of metal beads or ceramics they’re filled with small rubber balls that hit and bounce around and cause a lot of pain. Once I have all of those I get a supply of small flash bangs and I get two of those IPC’s.
Puke grenades.
Yeah that’s what they are someone weaponized syrup of ipecac.
It’s nasty sounding stuff and that’s fine by me it’s a nasty world and well…I’m nasty too. I’m a Villain.
From the grenades we travel around and while I’m not looking at guns I am looking at gun rounds and I get a few of boxes of really cheap .32 pistol rounds they’re some soviet or someplace like that maker and likely not really rated too high but I’m not looking for stuff that might jam. Again more of a powers thing since I can trigger off the primers and fire them without a weapon I just need to be better at it. Shotgun shells while I’m at it too both shot and some slugs. “The Bricklands" are a really rough place and there’s even rougher out there too.
I’m actually buying a lot of stuff…there’s all these para military things like knives and survival kits and mini first aid kits and I’m getting a few of each and little incidentals like magnesium bars for starting fires and the biggest part right now I’m looking for and is illegal to buy is armor-cloth.
There’s Kevlar the old standard and then there’s Shine-cloth which is tougher and usually used for linings since it’s made from woven crystalline carbon strands and can’t be colored or dyed and that doesn’t matter to me since it’s kind of the color I want…this sort of off white and shimmery looking kind of stuff.
Link looks at me as I’m shelling out money for it and some other of the armor cloth samples. “White? Kinda hard to sneak around like that isn’t it?”
“No, I have a trick.”
“Oh of course you do. Do you have a plan for everything?”
“No but I want the shock value and besides there’s far too many people out there running around in black.”
“Black’s slimming.”
“Do I look like I need to lose weight?”
I gesture at myself and she grins and gestures at herself.
“No-fair elf.”
She dimples and we head off leaving this merc market and heading through this bizarre town or rather city made up of the stuff that the surface has left behind.
We’re carrying our things or rather mine and we’ve bundled them up tight and I slip my TK barrier around myself so that I’ll feel someone trying something like picking my pocket or trying to lift some of my new gear and stuff.
There’s a few places that catch my eye with some fabric and some leathers and stuff but there’s some stuff that I see Link looking over too. She likes little figurines and I buy her some of the ones she was looking over when she put the back and some books she’s looking at I just get a basket and I put them in it and I’m getting some for me and there’s some that are on airplanes that I get for Jeff…airplanes nowadays are strictly a hobby thing even jets are sort of rare when compared to stuff like shuttles and space ships and even the military fighters are all like some kind of drive types with like serious generators and stuff. I saw he had a few pictures and stuff of planes and a couple of models too and some books but not these ones.
And I almost can’t believe that they sell books here used ones by the kilogram here. It’s also kind of a comment on just how screwed up and disposable things are. A lot of these are just bought and dumped. I mean if you have money most books are available online and stuff like that but print has never really gone away.
It actually did for a while but what saved books or from what I’ve read.
Star travel.
Even with the advent of FTL technology and stuff a ship from what I know has a lot of computing needs and stuff so unless you were going to do all your reading on a tablet or your personal computer you brought a couple of books for the long journey top wherever.
Then there’s the romantic side of things and as jaded as I am I love books. I love the thought of owning books.
I mean who doesn’t want a library?
We make our way around and take a sort of roundabout route?
“Link?”
“We’re being followed.”
“Okay so what do we do?”
“We can try to lose them but.”
I have that sort of feeling again. “But one of them’s a psionic.”
She looks at me with a questioning look.
“I can feel them touching my TK field.”
“You have a field up for how long?’
I shrug. “Since we left your place.”
She’s staring at me a little shocked then she smiles and shakes her head. “I saw you move a busted up bus I mean I shouldn’t be surprised.”
Yeah, I like Link but I’m not going to tell her all my tricks.
“So now what do we do?”
“Move to a public open spot and face them if they want your stuff or cash then they’ll have to openly come at us and there’ll be witnesses.”
“Witnesses work down here?”
“We do have attempts at law but this is mostly to claim self-defense.”
“Gotcha, c’mon!”
“Huh!”
I start leading her towards what is a street intersection down here and the crowds are thick so I use my Tk to pinch people and goose them and make them move or jump or turn to see who did what to them while I use the way they move to get us through the crowd.
Once we get to the intersection I drop our things and turn and so does Link and our followers part through the crowd and they’re a motley crew but they look tough.
Mostly anthros and three of them are these large muscled heavy and scary looking black rats and they have some pretty large knives pulled and there’s some other’s there too but still rodents and all armed and one has white fur and is covered in scars and has a cyber-eye.
He pulls a revolver.
Aims it our way.
I see a young Arabic looking pre-teen with them and he’s wearing a hoody that looks like its rat-fur but like regular rat fur I can feel him touching me with his psi.
He says something I don’t get and I understand a little Arabic from being on the streets and the cabbies and vendors and stuff this wasn’t it.
Cyber rat points the gun at me. “Drop the swag and the cash you got and walk away girl.”
“I really don’t think so. You five had best go for another walk before I do something in self-defense that’d make the marshals down here reconsider their laws.”
“Pyske’s stun her!”
Just like that he goes to fire at me and I can feel a buildup of something coming from the Arab kid and Link’s doing something and I concentrate on the Cyber-rat’s gun and fill the barrel with Tk force and it blows in his hand wrecking his gun and he curses. Link flares her psi-bow into existence and the Arab kid is distracted by it enough that he’s not focused on me long enough to get the drop on me now and I take advantage.
I look at his face as I throw energy at it and once I see what I want I use my powers and reach out and I grab…all his street piercings and his eyelashes and rip.
It doesn’t take a whole lot of force to rip out things that are that small. But it’s really, really painful.
Cyber-rat’s not that slow even with his gun gone he jumps up in a fast spring through the air and he kicks me in the chest with both of his feet and sends me flying down to the ground while he actually flips backwards from it and lands on his feet and draws two knives with this hissing snarl.
Link shoots the psi-kid while he’s clutching his face and he drops with a scream as an energy arrow goes into him and he’s doing the funky chicken. I’m not sure what kind of attack that is…I’ll ask later but the three heavies go for her and she puts three more arrows into one before they’re on her with their knives and she’s.
Well she’s actually Elf fast. She dodges and weaves and she makes the bow flicker out as she brings up this shield made of the same looking golden energy and then with a flick of her other wrist her sword.
Okay…that’s kind of handy for sure.
Cyber rat comes at me and I open my pockets in my sleeves. “You were warned.” I say as I release my marbles and spin them around me and my arms in tight and fast orbits.
He still comes and I’m dodging and trying to avoid getting cut and slashed and it’s not easy. It’s actually kind of scary because he’s good. Like he’s earned all the scars he has for a reason. I get a cut to my right forearm through my coat and it hurts…a lot it’s deep I think and I slap a Tk patch over it and he cuts my clothes a few more times.
I see red.
Time for this shit to stop. I focus and the thing is I take all that orbiting speed and the rotation and I stop it with each one and all that inertia and force has to go someplace and since I have such a grip on them with my Tk I feed the kinetic energy into them, into speed and pounds per square inch.
When I do this I have more force than a paint ball gun per marble.
And he dodges some and blocks one but I have lots and they’re marbles.
I aim for joints and because he’s an anthros and one with a head like a giant rat I send a couple at stuff like teeth, ears, his snout.
The snout is what gets him. I bloody it and he reacts naturally and holds it and he’s semi stunned and my marble attacks become a storm. I get stand there and I point at him and I hit him and hit him over and over and over until he’s reeling and bleeding and there’s those bones close to the surface breaking or hit hard enough to bruise or fracture.
You might be able to take a few hits like that but I’m sending a message.
Don’t mess with me.
Link’s defending herself and she’s on the defensive fighting two on one but doing okay because her sword seems to stun then a little. Its likely drop a normal human baseline but most Meta and Anthros are tougher than human and these black rat breeds look like they’re a combat type of mutant.
The kid’s getting up and I pelt him next and yes, I’m being an evil bitch and the first marble is sent to his crotch and he screams and the next one’s to his mouth shattering a bunch of teeth. He goes down sobbing and he’s not that old really but he was with them and he was going to rob me.
Don’t do crime when you can handle the punishment.
The one Link shot gets up sort of and comes at me.
The marbles won’t stop him so I pull some of the 9 mm rubber bullets from a pocket with my power and point them at him and anchor them in my powers dropping all the marbles and everything else except my bandage I run the cycle.
Fire the primers off with a Tk hit and take all of that kinetic shock from the round being fired that the gun would absorb to create a steady anchor for the rounds and sorta like fire like a sort of Tk barrel.
I hit him with a Gatling like rotary burst of ten rounds.
He goes down and he stays down and the weapon fire had everyone around us scream and drop and some ran. I bring out more rounds and orbit them around my wrist and look at the two black rats that are on Link.
Were on Link they’re staring at me now.
“We done?” I say it pretty loudly.
They’re looking at me and they look scared.
Well I am floating and spinning sixty odd rounds now around my wrists like an invisible mini-gun.
They nod.
“Good, get your boss and your friends and get out of here. You try it with me again and like I said they’ll need new laws to deal with what I’ll do.”
They grab their three fallen allies and they hustle out of there and I guide my rounds back into my pockets.
Link’s looking at me as she’s powering out here sword and shield. She looks oddly good like that with those and her odd little get up. “Rook…what the hell was that?”
“Rook-Rail-gun.”
“The rubber bullets?”
“This time.”
“Shit…that’s dangerous.”
I look at her and raise an eyebrow. “And you can do more than stuff with your weapon trick?”
She nods.
“Then you’re dangerous too and so were they.” I use a Tk wire and set of wheels in my head to winch the bags up to my hands from the ground. I actually can’t lift that much raw weight but I can do things with it…it’s force and it’s tactile at the same time so in a very odd way I can make it do things or be things.
I winch and drop the bags as my arm really, reminds me that I’m hurt.
She comes over. “Healer or my place?”
“Your place.”
People are moving again and their giving us a wide berth and I’m looking around. “The marshals aren’t showing up?”
Link shakes her head. “They were watching there’s lots of eyes here both tech and powered they don’t get involved for stuff like this. It’s handled and without too much blood so…” she shrugs.
I look at her. “That’s very loose.”
She shakes her head. “There enough laws on the surface we try and keep it simple down here. Too many people with too much power down here to enforce the laws like up there without a serious conflict so it’s more like a sort of honor system down here and they go after the really crazy or really reckless and leave the rest of us alone.”
I nod. “I now get why there’s a lot of baselines down here now. It’s progressive anarchy or something.”
Link takes some of the things and slings them over her shoulder. She shakes her head though at my comment.
“Down here you’re equal. You can make what you have out of what you can do or not do. No one’s going to stop you unless you’re a danger to the public at large. That’s it freedom and personal responsibility just exactly that. We believe in that a lot especially us in The Guard.”
“And the Marshalls and all of that?”
“We have an elected government to take care of the minutia, a place needs to run but it’s not a paid thing here and we change it every year with an election. We need some law down here but just some…the rest is on us as a people we don’t like to think for the population down here…they don’t like that.”
“And The Guardians?”
“Most countries have a standing army Rook, we have our militia to keep us safe from the surface government that would put us under regulations and boot heels.”
“Wow that’s kind of…” I don’t really have the words. I mean it’s kind of cool and it’s sort of scary when you think what people could do here unrestricted. But they are sort of self-restricted. I look at her. “This, this is where I wish I had actually gone to school and stuff. It’s cool but I don’t know any of the right terms for this.”
Link looks at me and she smiles. “Liberty, Freedom.”
I nod. “Live free or die right?”
The look she gives me it feels like I just nailed it.
So much to do yet, so much to learn.
She switches arms with the stuff she’s carrying and she takes my hand and she holds it as we walk. I’m holding hands with someone after everything that happened and it’s not that strange…not here it’s.
It’s scary but it fits.
My Super Secret life…Villain-17.
Chapter 17.
*Before…
“And The Guardians?”
“Most countries have a standing army Rook, we have our militia to keep us safe from the surface government that would put us under regulations and boot heels.”
“Wow that’s kind of…” I don’t really have the words. I mean it’s kind of cool and it’s sort of scary when you think what people could do here unrestricted. But they are sort of self-restricted. I look at her. “This, this is where I wish I had actually gone to school and stuff. It’s cool but I don’t know any of the right terms for this.”
Link looks at me and she smiles. “Liberty, Freedom.”
I nod. “Live free or die right?”
The look she gives me it feels like I just nailed it.
So much to do yet, so much to learn.
She switches arms with the stuff she’s carrying and she takes my hand and she holds it as we walk. I’m holding hands with someone after everything that happened and it’s not that strange…not here it’s.
It’s scary but it fits.
*And Now…
I’m paranoid walking now after the fight.
Up top this so often means trouble and we’re down here in this land of mutants and metas and anthros and gangs and factions.
Link seems like she’s not that worried about it but I’m sort of comfortable in my paranoia.
It’s kept me alive this long actually.
Though she does seem to get a lot of respect here though.
It’s kind of odd since she sort of seems so flighty.
Or maybe I’m just extra grim and I’m projecting this whole expectation of what she’s actually like with the whole fantasy elf thing.
We take the same route pretty much back and I think that she’s doing it for my benefit so I’m getting to know the route and stuff.
I’m still sort of impressed as we get to her place in just how resourceful they’ve had to be here and stuff. I mean if you look at Link’s place from a distance with the reddish paint of most of the shipping containers and railway cars it sort of looks like some kind of art deco brick building sculpture that you might find up top over in the Greendale section of the city.
Then add it walkways with railings and the fact that a lot of them have string lights and climbing plants here and planter boxes with things growing in them it’s all…well.
Fascinating in a post-apocalyptic-fantasy-sci-fi way.
Actually it’s a lot like something you’d see as a book cover or something.
There is a definite vibe change though like once we hit the block here. We’re now on her home turf.
She’s greeting a few people and they greet her back and there’s looks for me.
I’m new, I’m a stranger still.
There’s semi friendly nods from all of us.
You never know what someone can do or see through a touch really.
Then we’re headed off to her place and she’s unlocking the doors and I look around taking in the view. We are actually up fairly high. “That a thing here?”
“What’s a thing?”
“Not shaking hands/”
“Oh yeah, powers and all of that. A handshake’s a powerful thing here.”
I nod. “Trust.”
It’s pretty obvious that down here mutant or just something that isn’t baseline is the norm here so that creates a whole difference culture just like a whole different sense and method of justice really.
We get inside and she turns on her power and we lock us up from the inside and she’s comes over from the door unfastening clothes and belts and buckles and dropping clothes and she’s just in her panties when she steps up and she kisses me.
“Let’s get those wounds taken care of.”
I kiss her back and we’re both taking my clothes off and things until I’m matching her and it’s.
There is a very different form of sensuality when it’s two girls.
I like men, or the one I’ve been with but Link…with her and us and her sex and her mutations…her elfiness…it’s elemental?
Her touch is erotic, so light and so sensitive and we just do that for a while in the mixed lighting and the kisses.
I love touching her breasts…I mean I might be female below pretty much but I never started that way.
Part of that lingers in me even now; part of me wants my own too…especially when Link does these I’m sensitive shuddering breaths.
It’s really good foreplay.
We head into her bed and sort of fall in it together and we kiss and kiss and then fingers touch and dip.
I arch…I arch and gasp because she knows what I need…what my body needs and feels sexually.
Then there’s that linking-kiss and I feel the exchange as some of my feelings and sensation I take for granted shift away and it’s replaced with this power…not power but energy and health and just…wow…
It’s like a super shot of some energy drink and it’s all hitting me with me getting tripped over the edge of an orgasm…it makes me roll my hips into Link’s hand as her fingers touch me deeply and stroke my insides over and over in that come hither motion…I roll my hips to the motion…I sit up and take a breast in hand and one in my mouth and I’m rewarded by her gasps.
And my gasps match her’s.
It’s soooo so damned good it’s this such a sensual thing that’s going on between us that like I said it so takes me there where I can so understand the sexuality part at least of being a lesbian.
I’m not actually too sure about the other stuff though. I think for me to actually feel like I’m a girl it’s sort of like me not acknowledging that I’m not who I am powers wise and with me admitting to myself that I’m not the nicest person around.
It just feels off enough to me that I can’t quite get there in my head.
But really despite all of that the sex is amazing…and intense and sensual and just makes me want more and more and I take more and more as I flip her over and use my fingers on her in a steady rolling rhythm until she shudders and shakes and then I slide down to her bare little vee.
I touch her run my fingers along her edges up and down and kiss and lick and make her gasp and breath and I open her up enough to bury my face a little and then taste…touch in a different way and lick deeply.
Healing Factor…you regen all the time…you replace energy all the time…and that dispels exhaustion.
My tongue does not get tired, or my neck or jaw get sore…deep, hard intense non-stop mouth and vagina play.
I don’t stop until she’s asking me too between panting breaths.
I slip up her body and we kiss but not a powered one and she looks at me and there’s this serious sort of look there.
“Rook?”
“Yes…?”
“Can we stay linked for a while?”
“Why?”
“Sleep…I want to sleep.”
I look at her and I get it…with the regen going on it was like a super energy boost for me each time I’ve done this and I know that even like as long a day and stuff as it’s been right now for me I might only sleep three or four hours.
I’m assuming at some point then you will need to crash; healing factor or not to get enough REM sleep I mean you might be able to adjust or make do but I can see where being tired and sleeping a longer real sleep would be a luxury.
“Sure…in fact…”
“Hmmm?”
“Roll over.”
Link grins at me and there’s almost a smart assed comment but she does and I straddle and settle and I lean in and start to give her a massage.
The little groans from that are almost as good as the ones from us having sex. Sure I could do more with my powers but that’s alright it’s actually just nice to be able to do that for her, for a person and it’s sort of a break for me too from using my own powers too.
Sometimes with manipulating my telekinetics it’s like I’m always thinking all of the time doing things or adjusting and his is nice for me too. Just turning my brain off for a while…even letting go part of that guarded me.
Acting normal, hiding that is…and has been exhausting.
Even in Link’s home and here in Freaktown as dangerous and scary and stuff…there’s also that element of not having to hide who I am and it feels nice to drop that extra bit of armor.
I settle in beside Link after I’m pretty sure that I massaged her to sleep and I crash too.
……………….. I wake and it’s several hours later and my body is pretty wide awake but it’s the other needs that I have first the bathroom and secondly I am starving!
It has to be a healing factor thing, all that energy has to come from somewhere and I go and do my business and my hair has gotten longer…I think it’s actually as long as I’ve ever had it plus maybe an inch or two of like what it’d have grown out to since then and my nails are longer too…that’s a pain.
Lucky for me that I don’t have body hair…it just never kicked in at any point after my change otherwise I think I’d be pretty hairy right now.
I find some clippers and stuff here in the bathroom and I think that this has to be something that Link has to deal with as well.
Still though kind of a pain in my ass.
I get that all done and I borrow a scrunchy to get my hair back and then a quick shower and I head out to look at my things and set them out and get organized and then to look through some of the regular stuff that we both bought and what she has here and I start making something to eat.
Canned S’meat… it’s like pork parts and all that stuff but more affectionately known as canned ham. Though really it’s actually canned ham…ish.
I open two and I make big cubes and I get some flour and I dust them and they’re greasy enough that the flour sticks to them and I get her deep fryer going and I drop them in and I get some of her tater-tots and do the same but I cook some elbow macaroni and use the cheezey brand spread as the cheese and once the pasta is cooked I mix it all together and then make some breadcrumbs from some bread I dried/toasted in her toaster oven and I top it with that and I put it in her toaster oven deal with the top coils turned off and I make a sort of ham and tater-tot mac & cheese.
Minus what I ate as I was prepping.
If I’m going to be here any length of time I’m going to have to bring food for her and myself.
I let it cook on low and spend an hour or so trying to plan things out for what I want and need and then trying to figure out how to make her energy weapon by how it feels to do the things that I can do.
I mean I can sort of feel the energy flows but I just can’t get more going than sparks of light energy that fade out.
Just because you have a power that is no guarantee that you can use it with any kind of skill.
I’m a little frown but I wait until the food’s done and I take it out to cool and then make myself a couple of peanut butter single slice folded over sandwiches before I starve to death.
Not sleeping like everyone else and eating like this…all powers are not as cracked up as they seem to be. I mean you adjust sure but honestly I’d be sick of eating all the time to keep myself fueled.
But that does give me an idea…
And I will buy her food after this…
I start to exercise…like crazy hurt me kind of stuff…push-ups until my arms are hurting then sit ups and then squats and side to sides and cross toe touches all of it not to keep from being bored but to push myself…to push myself while I’m regenerating and eating…I try and keep to the peanut butter and bread but I eat two cans of tuna too and I just keep going…doing everything as much and as fast as I can to actually overwhelm my healing factor for a short time…then it catches up and I’m fine.
See when you exercise…your body rebuilds broken down muscle tissues so you’re more durable and tougher and you can resist more of the damage….it’s getting into shape.
And I’m massively cheating by raising the bar and keeping it raised and letting her healing factor catch up and create my new norm.
Okay it sounds way more impressive than it actually is but in three or so hours at this insane pace and eating and recovery I likely got a week and a half’s worth of serious regimen exercise in.
I take another shower and by the time I’m out Link’s up and she’s looking at me and then at her kinda sorta of makeshift counter and the mac and cheese.
“You…?” She’s tilting her head at me.
“I was working out.”
“That doesn’t work y’know like with the whole healing factor thing.”
I smile at her. “Actually it does.”
“Huh?”
“I’ll tell you over something to eat.”
“Okay…and it’s cool that you cooked.”
“Yeah well I also ate you out of house and home so we need to get some more things and we need to go shopping for food.”
“You don’t have to spend all your money here Rook.”
“I’ll spend it as I need to but we can go out again when stuff’s open?”
“Stuff’s always open it’s just usually other stuff. We’re underground Rook.”
I nod. “Okay I never thought of that.”
She grins and gets some of the mac & cheese and she heats it up in her toaster oven and I do the same but flip mine so it’s unbreadcrumb side up and hopefully the cheezey stuff will get crispy.
Five minutes later and we’re eating and it’s not too bad.
And I’m explaining to het what I did and she’s shaking her head eating and smiling. “You’re a little nuts y’know that right?”
“I never claimed to be sane.”
“Still…honestly I’m not sure I could like just push myself like that and stuff…it’s so not my thing.”
“Usually not mine either but it has some possibilities.”
“You have a look in your eyes Rook…like you did when I took you to the arms market.”
I smile and get up and give her a kiss. “I’m going to get dressed and then we can go out? I still need a few things.”
She kisses me back and there’s the dizzy rush of her unlinking us and she nods. “If you want to, but best we be ourselves with our own powers and stuff.”
I nod and take a few breaths to get over the dizziness now…it’s like things were quiet and now I’m feeling all these motion and kinetic currents that have just been second nature to be coming back now.
“Good idea.”
Link goes and showers and changes and I get dressed but not as heavily as before but I do pocket several of my toys and tricks for the just in case stuff because who knows what will happen here and stuff but I’m still kind of dressed down. Just my long coat and my combat fatigues and my shirts and hoodie but the hood down and I get some cash and fill several pockets tying TK alarms to them and stuff and Link comes out getting dressed in her usual and we lock up and we head back out into this strange mutant underground city.
My Super Secret life…Villain-18.
Chapter 18.
*Before…
Link goes and showers and changes and I get dressed but not as heavily as before but I do pocket several of my toys and tricks for the just in case stuff because who knows what will happen here and stuff but I’m still kind of dressed down. Just my long coat and my combat fatigues and my shirts and hoodie but the hood down and I get some cash and fill several pockets tying TK alarms to them and stuff and Link comes out getting dressed in her usual and we lock up and we head back out into this strange mutant underground city.
*And Now…
I know it sounds a little paranoid to go out like that but it’s really not, not for me and Link’s got built in armed powers and the like and my TK well it’s really not too useful by itself.
Now give me something to actually move on the other hand.
We leave and she grabs a big duffle bag and locks up and we head down through some of the stairs here they’re mostly recycled things like fire escapes and construction stairs like the folding ones that have been jury rigged and then there’s the housing made from shipping containers. It’s inventive and it’s not that bad like one might thing really since a lot of them have plants real of fake ones I’m seeing both and those little Christmas tree lights and a lot of the containers are painted some just plainly or with fancy designs or animals and scenes and suck but they’re…they’re not that bad, I know street kids that lived in far worse and I’ve lived in worse.
It’s like those barrio places that you see in pictures of colonies like Fidel-Sola or Neo-Peru or like colonies like New Calcutta. People piled on people yet it’s sort of still a community.
But I’m aware this is one of the better areas and we seem to be sticking with it and Link’s taking me…
I see a shimmer.
“Is that water?”
“Yep it the canal.”
“The canal?”
“Ocean water it was leaked in after the crash a long time ago and the ship sealed things off when it was still going and when people started living here there was cuts made to reclaim sections and to open up others to the water and there’s a breach somewhere that the water is being pumped in and out from somewhere.”
“You don’t know?”
“Nope there’s a chamber out that way a hundred miles or so that we call the drain that’s like this huge whirlpool and over that way in another place there’s seven huge pipes called the Falls that dumps sea water back into the system.”
“But why is there water coming in?”
“Rumors from the council say that it’s all overflow from the lower levels.”
“Are they flooded or aren’t they flooded?”
“Nope, there’s sections that are but they say they were sealed off like the others were here.”
“So there’s sea water here and there’s fresh but where does that come from?”
“The original meta and anthro settlers got tech that we control that handles the water issues and the sewage issues.”
“Oh and hush-hush?”
“Yeah we lose that and there’s no water and then we can’t live here and we’re not exactly welcome on the surface and there’s generations too down here now.”
I nod and we head down to what’s a sort of dockside market again all sort of shanty built and the bulk of it seems like floating docks made from floatables bound together with warehousing pallets and there’s.
There’s a boat city out there…I mean the water for this canal goes all the way out until it’s just blackness. This place is huge…I mean most people even on the planet do not get what that means but it is a ship the size of a mid-sized continent. I look up and I cannot see the roof, the place wasn’t even built remotely to human scale it’s just…well it’s big enough that there’s this lake or ocean that goes on farther than I can see and that is large enough that the water moves…it has wave action.
And there’s hundreds and hundreds of boats and boat homes here and there’s the scent of brine and fish? Like a boat city.
I’m sort of getting it as I see some of the anthros that are down here and some of the mutants. Otteroids and seal types and there’s other too. There was a lot of militaries from a lot of places that used these things, marines literally especially from the Federation a long time ago when the P’hari made contact with humans and the other paranoid stellar nations followed suit and well as soon as there was soldier anthros there was slave and sex anthros and lots and lots of just bullshit and well deep enough out in space a lot of illegal things just happen because they can.
And then there’s the fact that they breed, that there’s ones here for lack of a better option out of places to live.
There’s things here but some things, some things are dearly expensive. Anything like fresh fruit and veg is at the highest unless you’re looking at some mosses and some kind of kelp and mushrooms of fish and shellfish and the like and I get some of the mushrooms and some of the moss that Link says is good.
I try that and the texture is bizarre it’s feathery and tastes like arugula greens. It’s not my favorite thing but Link seems to like it and the fact that we have mushrooms makes it up to me, it’s one food type that I actually like a fair amount.
But twenty eight dollars a pound for oranges, seventeen for lemons, six for peas and five for green beans and it’s like that as is buying meat that isn’t fish. I’m paying out and we’re getting looks and twice I catch a pair of lightfingers trying to steal from me through my TK alarms.
I don’t get violent or anything they’re just kids and yeah so am I so it’s my grabbing the hand as it’s coming in and me staring them down hard and shaking my head.
They leave looking scared, I’m a thief, from the upper streets and sometimes this would be a beat down offence down here it’s who knows but I’m not going to bash a child over trying to lift off of me.
I was that young once and it wasn’t too long into being that age when I had to hit the streets myself.
Link looks at me and she gives me a nod.
I shrug. “It was a kid.”
“And a lot of people would have done something anyways.”
“I’m not a lot of people.”
“This I’m starting to get.”
I sort of smile and I move along with her to other things and more shopping. Some is for me, I get a few sewing supplies and things and moreover it’s still food and I’m buying some canned stuff in this damaged canned goods place and there’s some that’s perfect like canned fried rice, it’s like freeze dried and lasts forever just about and then there’s other stuff it’s heavy after a while but I want her to be stocked up and I want to eat the stuff that I want to eat without stressing her reserves and being a bad guest.
Okay yeah there’s some of I’m wanting to be a good girlfriend.
Not that I’m her girlfriend or she’s mine but it’s still there, and part of me want to leave this really good sort of impression before her and Jeff really find out just how not like they think that I am…that I really am.
Even doing this, even shopping I have these plans in my head of what I’m going to do topside back home and watching things and people here too and there’s this waiting violence in the back of my head like I’m planning for another attack in my head and building all these plans of attack and ways to hurt them.
Normal people don’t daydream about violence.
I think I have a look too, there’s twice that there’s two rodent anthros and we’re getting looks and stares or I think that they’re stares and they end up not doing anything and just we sort of pass each other without incident save for the stare down thing and then we’re out of that area of Freaktown and we’re headed back into her home grounds and it’s, it’s almost gentrified by comparison really.
There’s three elven looking ones that pass us one the other side of the street and they’re looking at us. All three are women or female looking and they’re dressed pretty sort of sexy and goth like and I can feel it, the feeling of power building in Link and in them too and there’s a stare down for sure and I adjust my pace to put myself in the line of sight in between her and them.
I feel the tickle of being scanned and I flash her bodies, the bodies I found from that bastards place in the drums left like that in the sewer.
I see one flinch and she stares at me and I point at her and give her a TK poke with that. It’s not going to hurt her but it gets her attention and theirs. I waggle my finger in a no-no-no gesture. I get the stink eye and they’re rapidly looking back and forth and I still feel the buzzy sensations. They’re having a telepathic chat.
The eye thing’s a tell as far as I can tell it’s an autonomic reflex to look at someone that you can see while being telepathic with them.
I tap her on her forehead this time. I believe the ancient phrase is “Hello McFly…”
She gives me a dirty look and the three come towards us crossing the street and Link sets her things down then looks at them. “Dawn, Thea, Mandeline.”
“Josephine.” The one called Mandeline almost spits.
“Link.” I say to them.
Dawn glares at me. I don’t even set my things down. “It’s impolite to stare almost as bad as trying to thought scan without permission.”
“You can’t prove shit.”
“I’m not trying to prove your existence I’m just saying you’re fucking rude.”
She bristles. “Watch it Barbie, this isn’t the surface.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Barbie hardly for one I’m not blonde.”
“It’s slang outsider.” The one called Thea sniffs.
“I don’t care what I do care is that you tried to get into my head uninvited.”
Dawn glares. “What are you going to do outsider call the marshals?”
“Link’s right here.”
“Josephine’s an effing traitor.” That’s Mandeline again.
I raise my head. “Ahh…so you that little group of assholes.”
Mandeline shouts. “What!”
“You’re the cosplayer metas running around playing fae court and congratulating yourselves on being pretty and stuff.”
Mandeline makes a move and she has two balls of energy in her hands and they’re giving off heat and I feel Link do a thing and she has her bow out and formed and an arrow ready to let fly. There’s little wisps if ozone coming off the arrowhead.
Instead of people running I see people headed this way.
“You really want to do this ladies? I’m not in the mood to play nice.”
Dawn flicks her wrists and her fingernails become like six inches long and they suddenly look sharp.
I open a pocket in and grab some of the bullets that I have in there and float a dozen and a half out and spin then like a gatling gun. The expression on their faces change pretty fast and they back up and several anthro-canids show up with guns and used army surplus and one of them looks at me and then at Link and then at the three women.
“Stand down, unless you’re issuing a challenge you’ve all been told that this is forbidden.”
Thea frowns but she’s actually the first one to back off and she’s the only one that never drew or powered up. “This is an internal matter.”
“That matter was settled when Link settled it a long time ago, we’ve told you all and your court that’s the end of the blood feud.”
Mandeline powers down glaring at us. “Fine…fine here but it’s a big city Josephine and it’s a big ship.”
I look at her. “And I’m not one of you honey so I’m not restricted by this edict so if you want we can still do this.”
The lead dog a rotti by the look snarls. “Not on my effing watch, now look you…stand down with the gun trick…now!”
I look at him. “Fine, I’m just defending myself given how claws over there tried to climb in my head.”
He looks at her. “Did you?”
“So she says.” Dawn spits literally at our feet.
“I can bring a reader in.” He looks at me.
I float my rounds away and shift my bags in my arms. “No, she knows what she did and she knows that I caught her and that bullshit’s on her honor. I don’t need to press it.”
He looks at her. “I can still bring one in, and with all of this that you three were trying to do I can imagine that the punishment will be steep.”
Thea shrugs actually. “And you’re not going to why?”
He dog wuffle/sighs. “Because you three are going to fuck off back to your district and your zone and spend the rest of the day and night there got it?”
Dawn and Mandeline look like they want to argue it but Thea nods. “Done, and thank you for your patience sir.”
They’re doing the telepathy thing which makes the other dogs growl and shift nervously and the three of them back away and they leave Thea in the lead and she’s actually the calmest and maybe the ringleader or just the coolest head either way she’s leading them away but she shot Link this look and a smirk and the expression on Link’s face said she got a telepathic message and it pissed her off.
The rotti looks at me. “I heard you did that before, it’d kinda be a good thing if you didn’t.”
“I thought the laws were pretty cut and dry around here?”
“We make exceptions on occasion for people who can become walking fully automatic weapons.”
“Really?” I stare at him. “Maybe I should leave the city then?”
“No, no just some restraint is all please.”
Well they’re being nice and they’re not threatening me or Link and that’s saying a lot and they kind of did their job and they’re really, really not being like cops about it.
No, not a fan of the police.
They leave us and I’m looking at Link. “You okay?”
“No, but that won’t change things.”
“Suppose not, this stuff from before?”
“Yeah lesser members of the court families, they were just kids when I did what I had to do and left.”
“So little shits mouthing off and trying to make their bones?”
“Pretty much.”
“Still…you going to be okay?”
“Yes, this is shit I have to deal with it happens, it’s going to happen. It’s not like I can just walk away from it all.”
Well she can, I mean she can just say fuck it and take off, she doesn’t have to be here she’s making the choice to.
No…I’m so not saying that to her.
And I’m not asking her to move in with me.
I’m not good for her and she might not be good for me given there’s no guarantee that her trouble wouldn’t show up anyways like she and Sheppard did in my neck of the woods.
So I nod and I try to sort of look like I’m sympathetic and I sort of am it’s just I see alternatives but then again I don’t have the ties that she has here or the history.
I have things with me and my neighborhood.
This is her neighborhood.
And then there’s the fact that she’s obviously upset and everything and well what do I do about that? I like Link we’re pretty good as two people that are just sort of hooked up. But I mean it’s not a relationship and it’s not like I know her really all that well but I am with her and I do want to make this whole thing suck less.
Hmm… “You have a vid-player?”
She looks at me sort of with that mental circuit breaker on her mad on just got switched or tripped and she nods. “I’ve a digital binder. It takes mini flash chips.”
“You have any movies?”
“Some you want to watch something?”
“I was thinking about it. You know anyone that sells chips?”
She actually grins. “Lots, this is the biggest black market on New Haven.”
“Cool show the way.”
Link smiles a bit as she leads the way looking at least cheered up by the thought of another mini-adventure and she takes me to this…well it’s some sort of open area or it was but where there would be maybe lamp posts there’s metal beams and girders like an unfinished building or something but it’s draped with cloth and flags and stuff like an old school bazar.
It’s a great big and really cheesy but worldly or rather other worldly flea market.
As in a whole lot of everyone and anyone else’s throw away things that might be remotely good is piled high here and a lot of stuff that’s been shipped in that’s odd or crap.
Including movies in dozens of different forms and the standard of course is mini-flash-chips about one centimeter wide and two long they hold either all the stuff related to a movie on it or in the case of shitty movies ten or so or like a season of television shows.
And it’s mostly all crap, but some of it looks like it might be funny crap. I’m actually pretty well versed in this stuff.
When you’re on the run, you hole up a lot. And you hide and stay hid sometimes as long as you can and sometimes you play a lot of videogames and read a lot of books and you watch a lot of movies.
A huge part of survival is keeping your mind off of things sometimes to have a distraction from things.
Because sometimes your life is too horrible to face without it a whole lot of the time.
I get a lot of these and some are actually for me and some are for us to watch and I get a few incidental odds and ends that are just things I want just because. Kids toys and marbles super glue and those mini canisters for the foamer pots for like whipped cream and air-soft guns, Allen keys and really small tools for glasses and watches and really small drill bits for like making small things like jewelry and socket wrench heads and screw driver head tips and all these things that I can use.
And zip ties, I get like bags and bags of those and cheap large garbage bags too.
Then we’re heading back to her place together.
I’m actually glad to get there we were out a lot longer than I thought and using my powers as the whole TK proximity alarm and the stuff with those Dark fae girls and all the walking and shopping I’m a little done in, well more in need of a bit of down time and to relax off of my feet is closer I guess.
We get in and we lock the doors and set things down and…
Nothing is going to spoil right away with the things that we bought so I take her by the hand into her bedroom and to the bed and fall-flop onto her bed and pull her down with me.
“Rikki!”
“Come here, just lie down with me awhile I’m bushed.”
“We should put stuff away that might spoil.”
“Most of the fresh stuff we’re going to cook the rest will be okay for a little while you wore me out with all the tramping.”
“Next time pedi-cab then?”
“They have those here?”
“Yaaa of course we don’t have a lot of stuff but those and litters are actually businesses down here.”
“Okay I’ve never so yeah….besides…”
“Besides?”
“You need the hug.”
“I need the hug?”
“Yes, movie shopping and the flea market place was fun and it was distracting but it’s still there.”
Link nods and she sighs. “Yeah….but everything helped y’know.”
“Then let me help some more.”
“Okay…And Rikki…”
“Yeah…you’re welcome.”
She lets out this tired breath and I spoon with here and hug her a little tighter.
I’m not one of those people but even still sometimes, even having just someone to hold you even if it’s just for like half an hour is a huge help.
Someone should write a book on ‘The truths of being alone.’ or something.
We actually just lay there for a little while and we end up just dozing. I sort of come too when my less tired meets needing to use the bathroom and then there’s the thought of food.
I get up and actually get undressed slipping out of all my things and then slipping into a baggy guys t-shirt and boxer shorts which I like sometimes over panties and I pad out to the bathroom and start getting things set out from my things that I’ve bought and got on the other shopping trip and I’m putting the food out and it’s like I said mostly canned stuff and dried stuff and boxed stuff but there a few of the whole other things too.
We have the veggies and the meat I got since fish is the staple here we really didn’t go for that and I use the chopped meat which looks like beef and I mean “looks” and it smells okay but I take it and I add salt and a good amount of pepper and then a little shake of instant coffee and some liquid gravy maker and mix it together. I take an onion and fine chop it and slice up a lot of mushrooms and get the chopped beef into patties and I cheat…I do them loosely but not too badly and I wrap them in their own little TK force.
The rest of pretty easy I shell the peas and clip the beans and I peel two potatoes and I get the peas and beans on and the potatoes cubed up and cooking and then it’s draining them saving the water and then adding some instant potatoes to the cooked ones after I drain off about half of the water and save that with the veggie water and I flip the burgers which flip perfectly non-stuck from my TK layer.
I add in the onions and mushrooms and let them sear in the meat-fats before adding some more of the gravy maker and the saved water from the veggies and potatoes and I turn it to simmer I look up and see Link sitting at the sort of counter thing she has smiling with her hair loose and she’s in a sleep t-shirt but she’s doing the chin on hand thing.
“It’s kind of awesome that you’re cooking.”
“I like to eat and it is cheaper.”
She nods. “Still, this is nice and the place smells great.”
“Just Salisbury steaks and mushroom and onion gravy with mashed potatoes and peas and beans.”
“That’s not just that’s…that’s stiff I usually don’t get to eat a whole lot…and have cooked for me like never.”
I smile.
“You can set up the movies and stuff.”
“Sure.” She leans over the counter thing and she gives me a kiss that’s…
I think it was a you mean something kiss.
I’m not going to freak out about it but I’m not going to read too much into this too because…well it’s just me.
And it is looking like she might be at least like a Jeff level of relationship though.
And maybe that’s sort of a complication that I might just have to live with like him.
Supper doesn’t take a whole lot longer than that and she comes over and we do the get our servings right out of the pots and pans while their still on the stove/cooking area and then head over and sit on the sofa thing and she has her computer on a couple of plastic pop crates and at just the right level and we sit and we lean on each other and we eat and start watching movies.
I’m glad I made as much as I did because we have two helpings each and end up doing that stuff and against each other holding and completely relaxing thing and just watching movies.
I’m a big fan of things like action movies and shows and Link likes comedies and romantic comedies and I can take them or leave them because it’s hard to really identify with the characters for me.
After about two movies I slip off the couch to the floor and Link looks at me. “What?”
“This is cool but I have work to do.”
“Work?”
“On my gear.”
“Oh…okay cool need help?”
“No…I’m good.”
She nods and slips into my warm spot and stretches out and starts watching another flick and I move things out and I go and I start to get to work.
The under suit is first and that’s that breathable sport material and I’m using My TK to knit the cloth together unweaving parts after the cutting and then reweaving them together to be seamless and I start to do the same for the other things.
Thick tank styled armorcloth layered shirt sort of like a bullet proof vest but lighter despite the layers and then after that making a military styled tactical vest/jacket with all of the pockets and more even added to the sleeves all make from the armorcloth I need pockets and pouches for my toys and tricks.
My utility belt is next and that’s just some of the regular fabric but pretty heavy duty stuff and it’s again pretty military looking this will be for all of my tools and such instead of my weapons and the like.
The pants are the same too and I’m going for a loose leg that’s easy to move and to fight in and has some good utility pockets at the same time and it’s a bit of trial and error a few times to get it all right.
And I make a mask; it’s sort of a balaclava with two woven to be a longer neck to cover my throat area up and the head has fake leather TK sewn to it but I leave room for it to stretch to fit and I leave the eyes open like a sort of ninja look or SWAT look to it and that’s because I don’t want my eyes obstructed. I do make holes for glasses and I have a pair of those blue lensed night time hunting/shooting glasses.
Glasses are different than goggles or too close eye holes or that sewn in lenses in a mask thing that some people do. Especially shooting glasses which is why they wear them in the field so much.
I even go into putting patches on. These take time and I’m using blank patches and silver thread and make a rook chess piece on them and on the back of my jacket the same thread but I make it shaped like a crow/raven in flight but like a top view…there’s a cult comic called The Crow…my rook, my white raven symbol is that sort of shape on the back of my battle jacket.
The whole thing is a whole lot of work and a lot of concentration as I’m grabbing thread or fabric threads and unweaving and re-weaving then and doing the pockets and the pouches and then the embroidery.
I stop and see Link with two coffees. “That’s amazing, Fabric manipulation?”
“Huh?”
“You can manipulate fabric.”
“No…I’ve never heard of such a thing…it is a thing right?”
She nods and takes a sip of hers and then looks at me. “TK? You did that all with TK?”
I nod and sigh at the drink of coffee; it’s hitting that really wanting a hot drink craving.
“Rook…you’ve been doing that for like three hours.”
I lean back and stretch rubbing at my back. “I know I got into it and my back’s feeling it.”
“Your back’s feeling it what about the rest of you, you’ve been doing like I don’t even know how complex of telekinetics for like three hours your brain should be mush.”
I smile at her. “You’re exaggerating I’m doing very small power level things and I’m just shifting power to compensate.”
“Huh?”
“Well I’m not going really out of touching range, so all that energy that I would be using to do this from across the room isn’t being used so I’m using that energy off instead.”
She’s looking at me again. “Do you know how much control you have to have to do that?”
“I live in my TK Link, I have crappy range and compared to some my lift weight is next to zilch so I’ve grown up to use what I have by doing whatever I have to do with what I have.”
“You know that’s still completely uncommon and I’ve never seen any mover do what you did with the bullets.”
“Yeah well that took a lot of working out but it can be done like the thing with the bus.”
She points her mug at me. “And that too, you said you couldn’t lift a lot of weight but you still did that.”
I shrug and smile. “I have my secrets it’s part of my charm.”
Link looks frustrated and amused at the same time. “It is dammit.”
I finish my coffee and I start getting everything on and finish it all with leather gloves those thin ones you see as the fancy type on TV as presents and stuff for women and black combat/hiking boots.
I’m moving around and getting a feel for it and Link looks at me and gives me a thumbs up while she’s yawning. “Looks good kinda paramilitary though.”
“I wanted lots of pockets.”
“I thought that you’d go all cape and cowl spooky like.”
I look at her as I’m actually fitting my gear in to all the pouches and pockets and slots. “No capes.”
My Super Secret life…Villain-19.
*Before…
I shrug and smile. “I have my secrets it’s part of my charm.”
Link looks frustrated and amused at the same time. “It is dammit.”
I finish my coffee and I start getting everything on and finish it all with leather gloves those thin ones you see as the fancy type on TV as presents and stuff for women and black combat/hiking boots.
I’m moving around and getting a feel for it and Link looks at me and gives me a thumbs up while she’s yawning. “Looks good kinda paramilitary though.”
“I wanted lots of pockets.”
“I thought that you’d go all cape and cowl spooky like.”
I look at her as I’m actually fitting my gear in to all the pouches and pockets and slots. “No capes.”
*And Now…
Link is smiling and she looks at me. “So why like this aren’t like costumes and stuff all the rage up on the surface?’
I roll my eyes. “I’m not a white hat Link and I’m not part of big-gay-villain theatre I don’t want or need to run around looking like I fell out of a comic book or a cheesy cartoon.”
She’s smiling. “You sound like people here.”
I look at her. “Uhm…no, while I think that there’s some folks down here Link that are like pretty reasonable and that they’re surviving as best they can there’s just as many screwy things here as there are up there but I know things up there, it’s my world.”
She nods. “It’s never really been mine, but there’s lots of people that come down here to stay.”
I look at her. “I don’t mind it here really it’s just not my life Link.”
We share a look and then a light kiss and she nods. “You still need that help though, you’re alone up there and there’s not exactly a lot of people there to train with that don’t want you to sign up long term with them or like put you in jail.”
I nod because that’s pretty much true anyone that can train a meta is either big time criminal outfits, terrorists or the military or spooks from elsewhere here recruiting…even the Ark Angels and Halo have contracts for their trainees to sign.
Here at least it seems that in might be a commodity seeing as the whole place is a community of mutants of one kind or another.
We head off and she locks her place up and then she takes me in another direction and that’s more towards the walls were we parted ways with Shepherd but we actually don’t go to where they’re at exactly but to this area that looks pretty different, it’s built from things from the ship and it’s very close to a surface sort of design except it’s towers.
I’m going to assume they used pipes and they’re big ones but you actually can’t tell that by looking at then they’re very well designed and they’re so done and redone that you can’t tell that they’re recycled.
I can feel myself walking into these overlapping blankets of power of some kind and even Link seems to notice it and I look over to her.
“This is The Alcove; it’s where the most knowledgeable Meta’s in Freaktown have gathered here under truce to study our lives and genes and powers Rook, really just about anything about us.”
“So lots of overlapping energy things then?”
She nods. “It’s dangerous here so watch yourself.”
“Oh? Attitudes?”
“No experiments, training goofs and lots of other things but since some of the most powerful know Meta’s and unknown ones are here the mood is surprisingly decent.”
We walk in and she’s getting the usual response of smiles. Except on her own Fae-Meta grounds Link is pretty well liked here and me…well here it seem that I’m not even considered that much or I’m getting a few curious stares.
It’s a big place each tower’s about five hundred feet wide.
Yeah and it’s a pipe.
When you’re down here you miss that sometimes, the face it’s not a cave above us but metal and that the things that ran this thing ages ago were huge and that this whole ship is rumored and reliably rumored to be the size of a large continent.
But five hundred feet… that’s like easily eight or ten houses long in most places and this place is full of people and of course people that are doing things.
Sorry Ark Angels about your Halo Meta School Hogwarts already exists and there’s even that whole magic town all around it full of fantastic creatures.
And I should remember all of that stuff from that whole mythology, with there definitely being people to look out for here and dangerous politics too.
I take stock of myself especially since I’m getting looks in likely how I’m dressed as much as I’m a new person and there’s a few that I’m sure that is because I’m here with Link.
She seems though to be better though of here.
But there’s some that definitely seem like they’re taking notes of her being here and me being here with her.
“So this place is like The big deal here?”
“The Alcove is sort of the seat for the powers that be down here and they hold like a sort of council and things but it’s also like all of the things that make up Freaktown’s whole community structure and stuff.”
“So it’s city hall?”
“With less red tape and more powers as well as sort of being our university.”
“University?”
“We keep records and we study here too and even down here we need education and stuff to actually live and keep things working.”
“So you have degrees?”
“No, nothing like that…well sort of something like that we go by the guild system down here more than anything.”
We go and she sort of shows the guild wall with the patches for the trades and plain is apprentice and a white border is a journeyman and a copper border is tradesman and gold is a master of the craft.
It’s definitely interesting, and I’m seeing already another sort of clash from her to the surface.
There’s a whole lot of conservative assholes that won’t remotely ever respect this sort of education especially with it coming from mutie culture.
Link takes me through a few doors and then to a set of stairs and there’s a checkpoint with people there with a few people that look like they’re powered and definitely mutants as one has reddish skin and he’s very muscled in an abnormal way and the other is sheet white and she’s has eyes that look like a cat’s and she seems like she might have been Asian before her changes.
Both are wearing flash-patches for the guardsmen here.
The woman is giving me looks.
I look back and there’s some tension there. Not like she knows me or has a reason to dislike me but she seems like she’s a fighter type.
Sizing me up I think.
And then we’re going up spiral stairs so we’re in one of the pipes I think. It’s well made but still very basic. Scavenged goods welded into place but with decent care and someone really tried to have all of this at least be uniform as possible.
It’s one of the things that sort of speaks to me here in Freaktown.
Ever since I ran it’s been me and myself and my whole life is scavenge and steal really.
But I still am going home.
I made that home it’s mine and then there’s the whole thing with me and being rook and the neighborhood. That’s mine too.
Besides my cat must be freaking out now.
We stop on a floor and the pipe is big enough like I said to have floors and Link rings a doorbell and a woman comes to the door and I can feel the psi on her and she’s looking at me and she nods to both of us.
“Link, you have a friend?”
Link nods and smiles. “Yes Ma’am. This is Rook, Rook this is Rita she’s one of the elders here and a member of the council as well as being a powerful reader.”
“A reader of what?” I ask.
Rita looks at me. “Everything, I’m a scanner and I can feel things and intuit them as well have seen more than my fair share of things so I might be able to help you.”
“Help me with what?”
“Understanding your powers more.”
I look at her, stare and she’s looking back at me and it’s not a stare it’s something else, something softer but it’s steady and I can sort of feel something coming off of her….that she means me no harm…that she’s honest.
And I think that this is me doing it because her eyebrows just rose a little.
“I can help you with figuring out that too.”
I smile a little because this time her expression in wry and she looks like she was making a joke out of it.
“Okay…I think we can do this so how does it work?”
She moves and walks us over to a set of couches that are likely mismatched but have matching blanket covers over them and they are cute.
Okay yes cute, they have potted flowers on them and there’s cats playing and while I’m kind of sort of not a girl I kind of sort of am too.
Despite things, part of me has learned to sort of embrace these things.
And Rita despite being who and what she is comes across as a middle aged sort of aunt.
And she even has a glass dish with candies in it and she goes and makes us tea.
The tea is really third rate.
There’s so much here that just isn’t things that normals have or people like them have, people on the surface.
I sort of feel kind of guilty.
I mean I have better tea in my cupboard and I barely use it.
Rita smiles in a kind way. “We’d appreciate anything you’d bring Rook.”
“You weren’t in my head?”
“Not without permission and my powers don’t exactly work that way.”
“Then how did you?”
“I’m a reader and that includes facial expressions, I’m afraid my poor tea was written all over your face and well the rest I could guess from where you’re at.”
“Yeah so need to wear my mask more.”
I’m not too happy with myself over that whole thing. I need to have a better poker face really.
But Rita’s smile is somewhat comforting.
She settles across from me and she holds out her hand and I take it and she takes out a little rubber jet ball. “Now I’m going to start to read you and I’m going to feel out your powers and how they work and hopefully revealing that energy and where it comes from and goes to will help us define what you are and how you do the things that you do.”
I look at her. “So just play with the ball?”
“Just play with the ball Neo.”
I scrunch my face up, that’s such an old thing, ancient actually but somethings like that and Jedi things just never died out.
I reach out to the ball with my mind and I lift it and I start to move it too and then bounce it. Bouncing a ball with telekinetics is one thing but try to keep it up, try dribbling the ball and you discover a whole universe of all these micro-variables that are trying to work on the ball that you never think of until you’re actually trying to control it non-physically.
It’s not just grip but it’s feeling the spin the alterations of the spin as it bounces each time and it’s something that I have played with actually a lot.
I had found a few discarded golf balls and a few tennis balls when I was younger and I was on the streets and yeah you have to learn control but it’s also something to do.
Out there on the streets in hiding and cold and starving and afraid to go anywhere when you are wanted by the cops.
Rita feels odd, I can feel this sort of pull on my powers rather than an invasion and that’s actually better but it’s also risky for her.
That has to leave you open.
Brave lady.
There’s other test too that she has me do and there’s building a model with telekinetics and then doing one of those shifting puzzle cube things and even making a paper airplane and flying it but also controlling how it flies and for how long that I can keep that up.
The trick with that is that I can feel the way that the air behaves in relation to the paper and I can actually adjust the paper to react to that.
Okay that took some time, it also took me making flaps and using those and even charging the plane with my telekinetics to change the way the friction with the air behaves.
Forty six minutes is sort of the limit that I can do here with one through and the air flow in her quarters.
Okay it’s a little gratifying to see her staring at me in surprise.
And then it’s weights, and how much I can do and pressure I can exert on something.
It’s not all of my tricks but she’s not asking for things that I can do she’s just asking me to do things that she wants me to do.
My lift is actually up some I’m trembling with thirty eight pounds and that’s floating it at a crawl. Raw power wise I’m utter shit when it comes to telekinetics.
But it is more than I could do.
We finish and she’s looking at me.
“You’re a meta psi.”
“Meta psi?” Well that sort of makes sense given my body.
A meta psi is a mutant with psi abilities and often those come with having some mutations and also on occasion there’s other things that aren’t psionics that are meta abilities.
“Yes, first and foremost you’re a psi and you’re a telekinetic but you also have a strong psi-body field that’s the sort of psi-awareness and blocking that you have. It’s middling common actually and a defense against other psionics. It’s a sort of natural defense in psi-evolution against others that might be able to lash out at you with other non-physical psi attacks.”
I nod. ‘Okay that makes sense can I strengthen it?”
She nods. “With training and practice yes, but defensive powers are harder than most to evolve.”
I nod. “That makes sense since they’re passive.”
She smiles. “I can actually help you with that if you’re willing.”
I take a drink of the tea and make a face. “I’m willing once I can work some things out on the surface with my surface live and everything.”
Rita says. “Of course, there’s no rush right?”
I shrug. “Not yet but who knows?”
She takes a drink of her tea and looks at me. “Your meta-ability though plays directly into your psi powers.”
“My meta ability?”
“You’re able to sense and absorb and manipulate kinetic energy.”
“Oh…well doesn’t all telekinetic people do that?”
“No, most have no clue how to feel out how to change the relationship of the way things move and the relationship between that and physics and then even use the power in things like momentum…that just can’t do it but you my dear can do that and more I think.”
“So that means?”
“That means that your facility in tee-kay is based largely on that, you don’t just release force but you can control it and shape those forces. It’s why you can do all of those things that you can do.”
“Oh…that too makes a whole lot of sense.”
My head’s already running with the possibilities, I mean I’d been going on the assumption I was just a TK psionic but this means a whole lot more….hugely more.
I take a breath and lean back. “So anything else?”
“You’re still in stage two of mutation though it’s slowed right now to a crawl.”
Oh…oh well that’s not good.
Stage one is when you first develop power, it’s even hidden in most parts and then there’s stage two when you are going through physical changes as your powers manifest…this is basically saying I’m still mutating.
“So will I become a biological female?”
“No, that’s not where I think things are heading for you. I think that you’re going to become something else somewhere in the middle of things at least sexually.”
“So can you tell where my mutations are going to be heading towards?”
“No right now it’s far too slow for me to have any sort of a read on it. If anything you’re even pretty static.”
“Static?”
“Slower, I don’t think you’ll be changing a whole lot anytime soon.”
“Oh.”
“Including aging Rook, you might be this way for quite a while; you might even age slower than other people do.”
“Like Link?”
“Link’s is related to her healing factor actually which many of the Fae meta’s seem to have.”
That’s actually good to know; I have a feeling I did less than ingratiate myself to the ones that don’t like Link. It might take some doing to fight one of them if it ever comes to that.
I look at Rita. “Is there anything else?”
She shakes her head. “No, not really or rather not at this time.”
I take a breath and I sit back.
“So what do I owe you?”
“Nothing.”
I look at her. “Nothing?”
“Nothing Rook, I do this for people like us because knowing is so very, very important.”
“Hence valuable.”
Rita smiles and she gets up. “For me this is a thing I do for free, it’s a spiritual thing for me even. It helps the meta community for as many of us to know what we can do and what we can’t do.”
We’re looking at each other and she’s just so open…and dammit if I don’t actually believe her too.
I shake my head to clear it.
“Well thank you then I’ll try and pay it forwards.”
“That’s a good idea, but I wouldn’t mind some tea if you happen to bring some the next time that you’re down here.”
I smile at that. “Deal then, I will at least bring some tea.”
I look around and Link’s not there but I find her outside talking to Shepherd about something and she looks at me and she smiles. “How’d it go?”
“Fine, sort of disappointing.”
She tilts her head. “Disappointing?”
“Apparently I’m still mutating and it’s super slow now that it’s started and I’m not going to become a girl anytime soon.”
Shepard looks at me but doesn’t say anything.
It’s nice that some folks have manners about all of this.
Link however asks. “You want to be a girl?”
“I’m a good deal there already actually going all the way would make my life easier.”
Link says. “Or not, it’s no picnic being a girl.”
I look at her. “Yeah true but it’d go a long way in my life to actually have something up top.”
She nods. “I can sort of see that, and you look good while stuffed.”
I shrug and pull my hood back up but leave my mask where it is. Link looks at me. “Anything else interesting?”
“Actually yes and lots to think about and to train with and for.”
Shepherd looks at me. “Come train with us.”
“I do my powers training alone mostly.”
“You’re Rook out of The Brickworks, you’ve been fighting and you have been lucky so far honestly. Come and guest with us for a while and we can show you some actual fighting.”
I look at him and it’s really tempting to take him up on his offer but... “Sorry I can’t right now I have a cat at home that needs me and I’ve been gone way too long plus I have other obligations.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’m sure; actually I will be headed out today.”
Link asks. “Now?”
Okay she sounds disappointed and I kind of like that she sounds disappointed.
“Yeah I think that’d be best but if you two want to come with me then maybe we can figure something out for me getting things to you in the way of supplies.”
Shepherd nods and doesn’t push me. “I’ll escort you to where you can find your way out and we’ll appreciate the help too.”
We go together with Link to get my things and she and I have a few seriously pleasurable moments together while Shepherd goes off to find us a ride or so he says and after that and getting cleaned up we head down to meet him at the base of her blockhouse and he has a heavy truck and we get is and we start to head out which takes a while for the crowds in the streets and then we’re out of there and we’re off to the outside.
Well not the outside but outside of Freaktown and then there’s like all the rest of this place here underground.
There’s a lot of looks there, mixes of hope and despair and those that have these looks of envy and more.
I guess all of the gates have these shanty towns here and it’s not just anthros or meta’s but everyone that can’t make it up on the surface, can’t even make it on the streets there or had to leave them because their desperate.
Or their loved ones are desperate…I think I see families here unlike mine.
Parents that gave everything to stay with their child even when they became something they didn’t understand.
It’s a quiet drive and we’re still keeping watch the entire time while we’re driving through the place. It might be huge here and there might be large sections where there’s no light between the ship sources that are making light…and that’s where you find people living and huddled or using them as way-stations until they get to the gates of Freaktown.
We’re staying on guard because there’s dangers here.
Gangs and raiders and sometimes who knows what might take a run at us.
Shepherd doesn’t seem too worried though even is all of his holsters are unfastened.
I suppose you’re down here long enough.
Then we get to the other place where I have to wear the hood and that’s not fun but I can get why.
I’m an ally, sure Link and I have been lovers but that’s not enough for them not to be cautious.
And it’s a long drive up and out of there and I do recognize the tunnel that she and I came in through when the hood comes off.
Shepherd parks.
He’s not going outside the tunnel unless he has to.
I don’t blame him that’s dangerous unless there’s enough gain.
And I have a special phone number to call and they’ll get ahold of me at a place we agreed on to meet at and that’s the old carpet factory on Fontaine road. That’s in my district but out in the industrial side of things and yet it’s on the older edges of that area and it’s been closed and used as a general squat for ages now.
Link’s looking at me and she takes my hands.
“I’m going to miss you Rook.”
“I’ll miss you too, we had a good time.”
She’s looking at me. “Just a good time?”
I know what she wants but that’s just going to lead to us getting involved in things and she has a lot of things that I’m not sure that I want to get involved with.
“More than that but I’m not ready or willing to walk out on my life here Link, I’ve worked my ass off to get where I’m at right now.”
She sighs. “Yeah I know it’s just we were really good together.”
“We’re still good together we’re just not going to be together all the time y’know. I’ll be back, I’ll be around.”
She steps in and we kiss and we kiss and it’s something pretty damned special too with a whole lot of passion there and promises too.
A kiss with a promise to miss you is a powerful thing.
I break the kiss and I do my telekinetic force ball roller blades and I slide backwards and pull my mask down and then I spin and turn and I’m out of the tunnels and onto the pavement and headed for home as fast as I can skate.
Knowing what I know now I can feel the difference in the powers, that I’m making energy I actually tap all of the time and I can manipulate that power too…I feed that motion of the skates and the velocity and then my skate motion and I’m picking up speed and then I get to a city bus and I bleed off power from the bus and I whip out and through the traffic.
Yes, yes, yes this is more like it, much more like it.
I have to be going at least ninety kilometers per hour now and I think that’s the limit right now of what I’m doing but it’s enough…on two feet it’s plenty enough and I make my way back into my own neighborhood just past dark and I’m not there on my streets ten minutes when I hear a woman crying out in pain and there’s sobbing as A guy’s there in a fairly pricey leather jacket and nice clothes yelling at three teenaged girls.
“You fuckin owe my money bitches! I gave you this alley so you could suck and fuck good off these guys here at the plant.”
There’s a girl on the ground that’s the one crying and the one that’s been beaten and she’s saying. “They’re not buying there’s like barely anyone working Jack, it’s not our fault!”
He backhands her again and she reels and she’s sobbing.
I come in fast and I kick him as I’m sliding in…right in his chest and I release all my force through that foot and that brings me to a sudden halt.
Jack…not so much.
He goes a dozen feet into the alley wall and he screams in shock and pain and surprise and I drop my stuff and reach behind me and I swing the spiked mace into his hand as it was reaching for something.
A pistol falls out.
He’s screaming and holding his fairly mangled hand and I swing again right down at the knee of the hand that I hurt because it’s harder for him to defend and there’s a great crunch.
Ooooh this is a really effective weapon, seriously I’ve never really used this before.
I pull the gun into my hand and switch the safety on and I put it in a pocket.
He’s screaming. “You! You fucking freak what gives you the right to assault me!”
“You assaulted them; I just assumed it was somehow suddenly okay.”
“Don’t worry I won’t kill you Jack, but you can spread the message that I’m back.”
He tries to defend the other knee but he only has one good hand to do it with and that’s what I hit and he’s howling in pain and he’s shitting himself and I spin the mace with my fingers a few times building energy up and kinetics.
“No more pimps, the girls can work here however the fuck that they want to but no more pimps…no more Jacks.”
I don’t do the knee instead I shatter the pavement beside him with a blow that makes a yard wide set of cracks in the pavement and he’s freaking out and curled up and cowering.
I take his wallet, his drugs, and his phone and car keys.
I dial 911. “Hello police this is Rook, there’s a girl beating pimp over on the garbage pick-up alley beside Carter Mufflers. He’ll need an ambulance and he had a gun too.”
I take all of his cash the entire wad and I take his driver’s license too and the rest the gun and the drugs and the phone I toss into his car along with the keys and I lock everything.
I leave skating off towards Jack’s address on his license.
There’s a smile on my face under the mask.